Shabtis: An introduction to the history of ancient Egyptian funerary statuettes

SHABTIS AN INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY 0F ANCIENT EGYPTIAN FUNERARY STATUETTES W-ITH A CATALOGUE 0F THE COLLECTION 0F SHABTIS IN THE NATIONAL MUSEUM OF ANTIQUITIES AT LEIDEN

BY HANS D. SCHNEIDER

RIJKSMUSEUM VAN OUBHEDEN TE LEIDEN 1977

COLLECTIONS OFTOENATIONAL MUSEUM OF ANTIQUITIES AT LEIDBN C.N.M.A.L. VOLUME I I

To Agaath, Jacobien and Eva

COPYRIGHT 1977 BY RIJKSMUSEUH van oudheden Rapenburb 28, Netherlands PRINTED IN THE NETHERLANDS

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA VOLUME I

p.

12, line 6: kZyt read k3yt.

p.

52, line 6s shr.

p.

93, Sm, add: (6) If Osiris N justified

is called

p.

97, doc. (3), adds Thebes.

p.

99, T (4) add: I am T N, so you shall say

p.

99, line 24, PI. 3 corr. PI. 5.

p. 101, aam (2) add: as (a-man .

and reckoned

(?). PART 1

„).

AN INTR0BUCTI0N TO THE HISTORY OF ANCIENT EGYPTIAN FUNERARY STATUETTES

p. 102, C (4) add: there.

p. 103, P (2) begins: The Sehedj. p. 105, Documents . . . corr. Fig. 5. p. 105, P (2) add: the Osiris. p. 105, D ( 1 ) , read: that the Osiris

N do e t c .

p. 109, Documents . . . corr. Fig. 5. P. 110, line 1, The Sehedj N c o r r . Recitation by N. P- HO, 0 (4), implanted., adds for him. P. 110, mi (4), read: (3). P. 115, 0 (1), deletes therewith. P- U S , T ( 1 ) , to irrigatet

reads to make arable.

P- 124. C I (2), I am read he is. P- 138 below, 'to order' corr. ' i n order to replace somebody'. P. 171, 117, 'without' corr. ' w i t h ' P. 173. MO. 'horizontal' corr. ' v e s i c a l ' . P. , ery-Mery . . . a d d s ( F 1 g > *

'

6

'-en'

' I ' 1 y note 146 corr. 164. P. 338, I , Pady-Horresnot P- 338, i i d a h„ -

»J i

e

instead of

'nine'.

Hasans, Socle BShague, 72.

' " " t e m p . Necho/Psamm. •NKho-

"

...

(dyn.

26).

II.

TABLE 0F CONTENTS Aoknowledgements Abbreviations and Bibliography , , , , , , l»d-et of I l l u s t r a t i o n s , . . . , . . , . „ , .

* "•••••«••»••....,.„

...

x

......,,,,,,

Addenda et Gowiigenda . . « , . , , , , „ , ,

" "

xxW **v 2

General Introduction Eh. I

Origins of the Shabti

S I . Prologue . . . . . . . . .

8 ...'.'.J

§ S. The Egyptian Scenes I r r i g a t i o n Agriculture S 3. Masters and Servants . . . . . . .

,

', **

(

i 4. Prerequisites of eternal l i f e s Food and Food Production f 5- Funerary statues as procurers o f food ®h. M

.....

9 JJ 17

(

,

Appearance o f the Shabti during the Middle Kingdom

32

S 1. I n t e r p l a y and amalgamation of old ideas and new consepts

32

S 2. B o f f i n Texts and other contemporary npn-royal funerary texts

36

i 1. Menial labour in the funerary l i t e r a t u r e of the Middle Kingdom

38

f 4. Menial labour as part of the vnvocation-offerings f o r the master, Biography of Neha

38

S 5. Spe41s ' ' f o r g i v i n g a man's family back to him i n the god's land"

42

S 6. The Shabti spell

45

..................

I t . The Oldest Version of the Shabti spell (Version IA, 1 and 2)

46

I 8. Translation and Commentary o f Versions IA1 and IA2

49

S 9. ereation o f mammiform statuettes 510. Funerary statuettes tis expressions of the Sah

62 .

65

§11. Tihe Gonsept o f the Shabti during the Middle Kingdom

67

9i2„ A p p l i c a t i o n o f s u b s t i t u t e figures tn magic, and the Shabti . . . . . .

68

Oh. I l l

Development of the Shabti spell from the Middle Kingdom to the Ptol-emaic Period

78

§ 1. General remarks on the versions of the Shabti spell

78

I &, Ssuroes

79

5 3. G r i t e r i « f o r a d i v i s i o n i n t o Versions and Variants

80

I 4. Use of Tables o f Glauses, paradigm of t e x t s and the General Gommentary

80

§ 8. Index o f Versions o f the Shabti spell and t h e i r Variants

81

§ 6. Version I (MK t e x t s with Obstacle clause preceding Tasks)

82

S 7. Version I I (Transitional texts without Obstacle clause) . . . . . . . . . .

83

8 8. Version I I I (Texts without Obstacle clause)

91

vil

I 9. Veraton IV (NK texts w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks and single Call)

g^ c ) Shabti» f o r the A p i s - b u l l

i l B . Version V (NK texts w i t h Obstacle clause f o l l o w i n g Tasks and

1 . I I

single Call) . . . . . . . . . . . m . . 111. Version VI ( t e x t s w i t h Obstacle clause preceding T a s k s , Summons I I Shabti and double C a l l )

—

514. Conclusions ...,,.-.

16z

,.„.„..

Proof of a General Iconography o f Shabti«

ht

.

S 1. Aims i 2, Principal Forms and Elements o f E x t e r i o r Appearance

w

S 4. Hands (Hand-Key)

b) Donations by t h e King t o p r i v a t e persons; K i n g ' , d o n a t i o n * " " formula

159

S 9. Miscellaneous t e x t s on s h a b t i s

16S

eh. Vf

1.'.. * "

m

*

9 %. Employment

1?g

« «"» the sip'(u'asses'i ' a n d ' i i ) ' 1 7 7 _

..

w

. —

,

, 1 " J

.

s«. s u n .

M

Ch V '

•

r

r

„,„,„,„„

c

,

™

,

„f;;;*,

: -

" " " -

Th f

"

:

S

*'"*'''"''*'*

«-*»»-«•« •

•

t h e

-

c) Number and or

ni

1 !

) Shabtis as a mea Hi-formula "S

"»

Sh

1

4

^ —

b e i n 9 P r e S 8 n t 1n

N

246

*>

«

.

.

.

ид .

.

3

,..,,.,»

b) A m u l e t i c p a p y r i and menial labour i n the Beyond

......

2

3 323 325

c ) - A c o n t r a c t on the s a l e o f shabtis

329

d) Other s p e l l s on s h a b t i s and shabti boxes

330

t h e T h i r d I n t e r m e d i a t e t o the Ptolemaic Period

336

a) T+lird I n t e r m e d i a t e Period and Dynasty 25 (ca. 1080-664 ВС) . . .

336

b) L a t e P e r i o d and E a r l y Ptolemaic Period (ca. 664-300 ВС)

338

The D e c l i n e o f the Shabti

346 ...................................

346

I t . Funerary s t a t u e t t e s i n Graeco-Egyptian s t y l e and pseudo-shabtls .

347

S 3 . Pancrates . . . .

249

Ghronol-ogica^ framework

355

Index o f s u b j e c t s

358

265 -

..,„.,,.„._,.,., Ab dos * < the Amenhotep

»"t1, as . means of'beino'n ' " ' *

266

268 269

being present I n Ro-setau ; t h e Khamuas-

v4 H

.

„„.,.,

S 1. The new O s i r i s - d e a d

* >

-

^

Moyment o u t s i n r r C a

«..,.„.,,,

240

—

-

S

319

S 3 . Shabti gangs and groups o f s h a b t i s w i t h c e r t a i n provenance, from

Ch, V I I

«

The Goncept o f the Shabti d u r i n g the T h i r d Intermediate and the

S 1. The meaning and f u n c t i o n o f shabtis a f t e r the New Kingdom

Statuettes 0f the M

511. Shabtis of the NK (Classes V. VI and V I I I 512. Shabtis o f the TIP (Classes V I I I and m

зог

••<••>•

a) S h a b t i « and t h e Oracle o f AHffiM-Rec

»10. Shabtis of the MK and the SrP (Classes H I and IV)

. , . . " " " !

Late P e r i o d ^

5 7. Attributes ( A t t r i b u t e - K e y )

!,:• ' U 7 a r y

301

§ 8 . The Shabti as a means t o preserve one's name

"

S 8. Text position (Text position-Key) . „ . .

299

c ) Donations by p r i v a t e persons t o the King

,_„ lOj

_

5 6. Bags and Baskets (Bag- and Basket-Key)

293 296

M g

............ I . . 1 . [

I 5. Implements (Implement-Key)

"""•*•"••"••••••*»

ng jg^

I 3. Wig (Wig-fey)

?яе !!

a) Donations by p r i v a t e persons t o e t t ^ ' w i i « ^ ' " ! " "

113. General Commentary on Versions o f the Shabti s p e l t

Ch. IV

286

Shabtis o f the Amarna p e r l o d i the A f i n l f ^ ' i ! " ^ " , ' K u 1 lne .. U i . , A w n - f o n n u l » and r e l a t e d t e x t s Shabtis and the Town-god, the Town « o d - f o w L . . Shabtis i n t h e shape o f a - m l l l i n g s e r V ( m t > i ( _ *

S 7. S h a b t i s as donations

112. Version V I I (LP text® w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Taks, number of clauses complete)

4. „ 5. 6.

xviii

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

ABBREVIATIONS AND BIBLIOGRAPHY

Without the help and advise o f other® t h i s book eou>8 never have been publ i s -

A

A t t r i b u t e s and Amulets

I wish to express here my g r a t i t u d e t o my teacher A d o l f Klasens who guided-my

M Abydos I - M l

ed.

the Museum. He gave me f u M l i b e r t y t o pursue my i n v e s t i g a t i o n s f o r t h e present

Abydos R>T

Ägypt-ologische Abhandlungen, Wiesbaden 1968E. N a v i l l e , T.E. Peet M a u » n „ eet Hal1 _ I " * ' T t l e Cemeteries o f Abydes 1 M „ , . (1914) ; T . £ . Peet. I I (1914)i M . p e e t a n < ) w . s . ' J ..... (1913) W.M.F. P e t r i e . Abydos Royal Tombs I ( 1 9 0 2 ) ' -

study and »Jso the freedem t o r e a l i z e i t s p u b l i c a t i o n . To Herman de Meulenaere I

ÄGq.

Acquisition.

f i r s t steps in the archaeological f i e l d and i n s p i r e d f o r many yeans my work iin

owe the completion of t h i s work. His great experience and knowledge have saved me

AEB

Annua,l E g y p t o l o g i c a l B i b l i o g r a p h y , Leiden 1948-

from loosing my way i n i t s complex s u b j e c t m a t t e r . Geoffrey T. M a r t i n has e o o r e c * -

ABO

A.H. G a r d i n e r , Ancient Egyptian Onemastica, 3 vols

ed the English t e x t . During our spare evenings a t Sfiqqara, a f t e r t h e d i s c o v e r y o f

ASAE

Annales du Service des A n t i q u i t é s de 1'Egypte, Le Caire 1900-,

the Memphite Tomb o f Horemheb, he-transformed my r a t h e r sontemplaifrwe -argumentat i o n into understandable English. To him and t o the f o l l o w i n g toMeagues I am

B-

Bags and Baskets.

B.l eto.

Baeser, numbers o f s h a b t i s i n Boeser, C a t a l o g s van het Rijksmu-

greatly indebted* Jean Yoyotte, who always encouraged my i n t e r e s t i n shabere, d
seum van Oudheden t e Leiden, Egyptische Afdeeling (1907), 106-123,

cussed with me the e l d e s t version of the shabti speU-s J a c , J . Janssen read ® r i * -

r u b r i c E v i H , no. 1-248,

i c a l l y through the t e x t o f Part 1« Janine Bourriau and Peter A. Clayton p r o v i d e d

BD

me with reference material an
w

0

r jj——

? !

r

:

and

Book o f the Dead.

BIE

B u l l e t i n de l ' I n s t i t u t Égyptien [ d e l ' E g y p t e ] , t e Caire 1859-,

BIFA®

B u l l e t i n de f I n s t i t u t f r a n ç a i s d'Archéologie o r i e n t a l e , Le Caire

BM

B r i t i s h Museum.

BMFA

B u l l e t i n o f the Museum o f Fine A r t s , Boston.

1*901».

book has taken i t s present fo«n. M a r t i n 0 , Yinkestevn took

of the photographs, the Museum's secretary Mrs. Lenie Witkam-van der Hoek

;:::::D;::rrotyp6:of

the t e x t w n d

deSi9n£d

the

r : ; r ::rB:y

« - w . * 0f

th

P * * ^ * -

d ^ s

of

mow I edge o f shabti« was most p r o f i t a b l e t o t h e

BMMA

B u l l e t i n a f the M e t r o p o l i t a n Museum o f A r t , New York 1906-,

BM

B r i t i s h Museum Q u a r t e r l y , London 1926-1973.

Q

and book-eovers.

Yeiden ^

b

-

(1947)

P

0SF

baek p i l l a r . E

B u l l e t i n de l a Société f r a n ç a i s e d ' É g y p t o l o g i e , Paris 1949-.

G-

C a i r o Museum o f A n t i q u i t i e s . Ohronique d ' E g y p t e , B r u x e l l e s 1926-.

eft

confer.

№

Catalogue général du Musée du Caire.

ool_

(ools)

G-P W.

column(s) o f

inscription.

8atalogue(«4 and R u b l i c a t i o n ( s ) , i n which shabtis appear. frlass

i n iconographical arrangement o f s h a b t i s .

®T

Coffin Text(s).

Dira.

Dimensions.

ß

yn-

EGT

Dynasty. A. de Buok, The Egyptian C o f f i n T e x t s , 7 vols (1935/1961).

e.g.

exempli

Egyptian

The M e t r o p o l i t a n Museum o f A r t , The Egyptian Expedition 1916-1936,

Expedition

p a r t

u

gratia.

o f

the

BMMA (1920-1936).

xi

El Arâbah El Amrah and Abydos

Or.

J. fiarstang, El Arâbah (1901).

P 0. Randall-Maciver and A.C. Macs, El Amrah and Abydos (1902).

FIP

B

Filiation.

spell.

Porter

fcc.B.

Moss and E. Burney, Topog^phical Bibliography

o f Ancient Egyptian Hieroglyphic T e x t s , R e l i e f s and P a i n t i gs

father ( o f shabti owner).

fr,

F i r s t Intermediate period,

H

f r o n t side of shabti.

HESPOK

Hands

hier.

Old Kingdom (1949).

I

hieroglyphs.

Inv.no.

Implements.

°f

PSBA PT

PtoVemaic P e r i o d .

R

H

Ä RG

JEA

Journal o f the American Researsh Center i n Egypt, Boston 1962-, Journal of Egyptian Archaeology, London 1914-.

1. (1s)

Journal of Near Eastern Studies, Ghieao 1-942-.

L-Ö

line(s) of inscription.

S

° C i e t y ° f B i b l i c a l Archaeology, London 1879-

(1908-22),

PTP

Ree.

Inventory number.

the

Pyramid T e x t s , ed. K. Sethe, Die Altägyptischen Pyramidentexte, 4 vol«.

JNES

"

B0nnet

'

Reallexikon der ägyptischen ReligionsgesoMehte ( 1 9 5 2 ) .

Recueil de Travaux r e l a t i f s 3 Ta p h i l o l o g i e e t & l ' A r c h é o l o g i e égyptiennes e t assyriennnes, Pari« 1870-1923.

RdE

Revue d ' E g y p t o l o g i e , Paris-Le Caire 1933-.

RPN

H

- Ranke, Die ägyptischen Personennamen, v o l . I (1935), v o l .

LdÄ

C R

Scepter

See Haye» 1953.

Uexikon der Ägyptologie, Wiesbaden 1975-,

Sedment

W.F.M. P e t r i e and G. Brunton, Sedment i and I I (1924).

№.

C.R. Lepsius,. Denkmäler aus Ägypten und Ä t h i o p i e n (1849-58"), T e x t .

SIP

Seoond I n t e r m e d i a t e p e r i o d .

HAS

mother ( o f Ägyptologische shabti owner). Studien, B e r l i n 1962-. Hünohener

Sotheby

Sothefay and Co., Catalogues o f Auctions.

MDAIK

M1FA0

- * Lepsius, Denkmäler aus Ägypten und Ä t h i o p i e n (.1849-58)..

Material Mitteilungen des deutsehen archäologischen I n s t i t u t s , Kairo, Berlin-Wiesbaden 1930-, Mémoires publiés par les membres de l ' I n s t i t u t

Abteilung

f r a n ç a i s d'Arehéo-

T(s>)

T i t l e ( s ) o f owners o f s h a b t i s .

Te

Type code, c o n s i s t i n g o f CH., H, W, I , B, A, and Tp.

T-e

Text.

TIP

Third Intermediate period.

logie o r i e n t a l e du C-aire, Le Caire 1902-,

Tp

Text p o s i t i o n on s h a b t i s .

Middle Kingdom.

Tsd

Technique-surface

N

Metropolitan Museum o f A r t New York. Name.

Urk.

Urkunden des ägyptischen A l t e r t u m s , L e i p z i g - B e r l i n 1903-.

NK

V.

Version o f shabti 1 s p e l l .

New Kingdom.

NMAL

National Museum o f A n t i q u i t i e s at~Leiden

MK MMA

NTN OIM BLZ

the Theban Necropolis during the w i n t e r o f 1698-99 n g o a i ; r

t

: ! / r

t U t Che L 1 t e r a t u

OMRO

op.cit.

Il

(1962).

LDT

Hat.

,

v o l s . (1927-62, I960 2 -)..

W.S. Smith, A History o f Egyptian SGulpture and P a i n t i n g i n the

JARGE

P r e l i m i n a r i e s i n shabti

Numbers o f s h a b t i s i n Leemans 1840, 207-213

F f.

O r i e n t a l i a , Nova S e r i e s , Roma 1932-.

m Chicago, seeAlVen L

'

" e 1 t u n g , B e n i n und L e i p z i g -

war.

v a r i a n t o f Version shabti

VDI

Vestniik Srevnej

spell.

Istorii.

W

Wig.

WB

Wörterbuch d e r ägyptischen Sprache, herausg. A. Erman und H.

'' 1898-

treatment-decoration.

Grapew (1926-63). ZÄS

Z e i t s c h r i f t f ü r ägyptische Sprache und Altertumskunde. L e i p z i g B e r l i n 1863-.

opul citatum.

x11 xi11

Amëlineau, E., tes nouvePes fouilles d'Abydos, 1«95-1«96, №96-1897. 1897-1898

Borehardt, ^ ^ i e n e r s t a - t u e n aus den GrHbern de, Alton Reiche,, Z *s 36(1897).

(1899-1904). Allen, Th.8., A Handbook of the Egyptian Collection. The A r t I n s t i t u t e o f Ghlcago

Borchardt, ^ S t a t u e n und Statuetten von Königen und Privatleuten, 5 v o l , . CGC

(1923), Ch. IV. 62-73 (ushebtis}. Allen, Th.fi.» The Egyptian Bosk of the Dead, Documents i n the Oriental Museum

at

Institute

the University of Chicago. Or. Inst. Public, v o l . l«xxi«i

(1960).

Boreux, Gh., Antiquités Égyptiennes, Catalogue - Guide Musée du Louvre. I I (1932), 319 B o t t i , G., I fcimeli Eglzi del Museo dl A n t i c h U i df Parma (1964)

Allen, Th.G., and Hauser, E l i z . B., The Book of the Dead or Going Foufch by Day,

Bovot, J . - L , , Les Figurines funéraires dans Tes c o l l e c t i o n , égyptienne, de 1»

ideas of the ancient Egyptians coneerning the Hereafter a« expressed

région Midi-Pyrenées, Mém. de maitr. Toulouse-le Mirait (1972) {not publ,J.

im their own terms. Studies ifl Ane. Or. 6iiri 1. No. 3? (>-1974»). Appel boom, Th.G., Twee Bshabti's u i t de 26e Dynastie, Phoeni* 19.2 ("1973)_ 274>282.

Bruyère, B. a Rapport sur les f o u i l l e s de D e i r e l Médineh (1933-1951). Budge, E.A.W., A catalogue of the Egyptian c o l l e c t i o n i n the FltzwiVliam Museum Cambridge (1893).

Altenmiiller, 8., Synkretismus in den Sargtexten, Ctöttinger 8riientforsahungen, PV. Reihe Ägypten, Bd. 7 (1979).

Budge. E.A»W., T«he Chapters of coming f o r t h by day, or the Theban recension of

Andersson-Akmar, E „ Monuments égyptiens conservés au Musée-de W c t e r i « ä Upaata I I I , Les statuettes funéraires, Sphinx 22(1934),.81-92, Aubert, J.-F., Sc-ulptures inédites de I« Periode amarnienneä Or, 4^(1973)^ 4-79488.

Bud e

9 4> E . A 4 U Same account o f the Collection o f Egyptian Antiquities ffl the possession o f bady Meux (1896).

Aubert, J . - F . , Une statuette de la grande prêtresse,NesrlShonsou au Musée-de Neuehâtel, in Gymnase-Gantonal de Neuehâteî r87€-1973.(1974a)„ ï3®-1j60. Aubert, J.-F., and L.., Statuettes égyptiennes; ehaouabtis, ouehebtei« (.1974f. Aubert, J . - F . , Les statuettes f u n è b r e s de la c o l l e c t i o n Omar Paeha., WE 50M978.) 58-71.

Butzen, K,W.. Early Hydraulic C i v i l i z a t i o n i n Egypt, A Study In Cultural Ecology (1976). Breasted J r . , J , H . , Egyptian

Servant Statues (-1948).

Byvanak, A..W.., Gids voar de bezoekers van het Museum Meermanno-Hestreenianun (1912),, 83-92.

Baillet, J „ te« Antiquités égyptiennes du Musée de Sens, Ret. 20(1898-)» W4M84 Bakir, A.M., Slavery in Pharaonic Egypt. Suppl. ASAE, Sahier №(1952). ßallerini, F Antichità Egiziane de, Museo 6 « c o Bessa,ione, Anno M«V (1910), 221-228. Barguet, P

the Book o f the Dead (1910). Budge, E.A.W.„ The Mummy (1925), 251-258.

Sapart, a . , A propos des Statuettes de Meuniers, Transactions of the t h i r d Intern. Gongr. of the H i s t , of R e l . , v o l . I (1908), 201-208. Gapanfc, J . , Quelques f i g u r i n e s funéraires d'Amenemopet, CdE 30(1940), 190-196. Sapant, J.,_La reine Thent-Hapi, OdE 31(1941), 39-42.

Le LWre des Morts des Anciens Egyptien,, l i t e r a t u r e s anciennes du Proohe-Oment (1967).

Gapart, J . , À propos de quelques f i g u r i n e s funéraires d'Amenemopet, CdE 31(1941)« 50.

des

58Behets et du champ

Z T ^ r r : : r:

№

tuTT X ™ 8esan

m.., B08Ser

-

Bn

Sgipoias de los o

r r

n

M ! O S

'

31

Ganter, H., and Newberry, P.E., The Tomb Of Thoutmôsis IV, CGC (1904).

"3'7' ^

U

'

rtr

103i

3(

R e c

°1865^ 20. 3o( w08

-

'

>'

MUS8Ums ZÄS - M - A . and van M ^ n g a a r d l ' 61. Ae9ypW6shen "es Niederlïndisehen R e L I m l , ^ Sa^lung Reichamuseum» derAîltamsUmer, M vols. (1905-1-932) .

xtv

Gapart, J.,, tour esquiver l a corvée a g r i c o l e , CdE 35(1943), 30-34. Carnarvon, the Eanl o f , and Garter, H., Five Years digging at Thebes (1912).

Arqueoio9iGa

U ( 1 9 M )

«°n. J . , l'Homme et

S., On sepulchral von Bissijig, Fr. W Z u P J Z

Gapart, J . , Statuettes funéraires égyptiennes, CdE 32(1941), 196-204.

Cassi-rer, M., An ushabti w i t h an unusual formula, JEA 42(1956), 20. lerotf, J . , Le caractère des ouchebtis d'après les idées du Nouvel Empire, BIFAO « ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 10-5-133. ifern£, J . , Organization of oushebtis, JEA 34(1948), 21. Ghabas, F . , Observations sur l e Chap. VI du Rituel Egyptien, i propos d'une statue t t e funéraire du Musée de Langres, Extr. des Mém. de l a Soc. h i s t . et

xv

a r c h e o l . de Längres (1863).

w e s t e r n Thebes, Etude» d é d i é e . » Leeman. ( 1 8 8 5 ) , 65-68

Christophe, L . , Sur une f i g u r i n e f u n S r a i r e en bois de Bakenkhonsou,

grand-prfitre

d'Amon, ASAE 48(1948), 135-137.

Edward», I . E . S . O r . c u l . r , . m u l e t l c d e c r e e , o f t h . U t . New K , n , d O T . H l . r . t l c Pa pyrt

Clayton, P . A . , Royal Bronze Shawabti F i g u r e s , JEA 58(1972), 167.

i n t h e 8M, F o u r t h Serie« ( i 9 6 0 ) , 2 v o l » ,

Edwards, I . E . S . , Treasures o f Tutankhamun, . x h l b l t l o n e a t . BM (1972)

Coolen, G., Le chaouabti de BlendSques, B u l l , t r i m , de l a Soc. Acad, des A n t i q .

Edwards, I . E . S . , B i l l

de l a M o r i n i e , St.-Omer X V I I , 331(1952), 5>7-584.

o f t a l e f o r « » e t o f u . h a b t l » , JEA 57(1971), 120 124.

Engelbach, R . , I n t r o d u c t i o n t o E g y p t i a n Archaeology ( 1 9 4 6 ) .

Cooney, d . O . , Equipment f o r E t e r n i t y , BBM 12.2 ( 1 9 5 1 ) , 1 - 1 2 .

Erman, A . , U s h e b t l » m i t D a t e n , ZÄS 4 4 ( 1 9 0 7 ) , 131.

Cooney, J . O . , Egyptian a r t i n the C o l l e c t i o n o f A l b e r t G a l l a t i f l , JNES 1 2 ( 1 9 5 3 ) , Cooney, J . O . , Glass Sculpture i n Ancient Egypt, Journal o f Glass S t u d i e s I I

1,

(1960),

11-43.

F a b r e t t l , A . , R o s s i , F . , Lanzone, R . V . , Regio Mut.o ii

Torino. AntlcbltS

Eglzl.

(1882). F a n f o n i , L . B . „ Due u s c i a b t l d e l Muteo d v l c o d1 Regglo Em1l1., R l v . d . Stud.

Coone^y, J . O . , Some l a t e Egyptian A n t i q u i t i e s , B u l l . Cleveland Mus. o f A r t ,

Vol,

Orientall

(1968)^ Vo. 4 3 / 1 , 23-25.

l i v (1967), 229-239. Curto, S , . 1 ' E g i t t o Antico n e l l e c o l l e z i o n i d e l l '

Italia Settentrionale.

Catalogo

F a u l k n e r , R . O . , The A n c i e n t E g y p t i a n C o f f i n T e x t » , V o l . 1 ( 1 9 7 3 ) , F i g u e r a s , D . . E s t a t u i l l a s E g i p d a s de Persona», CatSlogo d e l Muteo d e l

(1961), 107, nos. 107-194. Daressy, G., Les Sépultures des p r ê t r e s d'Ammon à O e i r e l - B a h a r i , ASAE 1 ( 1 9 0 0 ) ,

l i s t a s V (1969).

141-148. Daressy, G . , Rapport sur l a T r o u v a i l l e de H3ti3y,

OH.nt.

B l b l i c o de M o n t s e r r a t I , B o l e t l n de l a A s o c l a d ô n Espafiola de O r i e n t « 155-173.

G a r d i n e r , A . H . , A S t a t u e t t e o f t h e High P r i e s t o f Memphis Ptahmose, ZÄS 4 3 ( 1 9 0 6 ) ,

ASAE 2 ( 1 9 0 1 ) , 2 .

55-59. Daressy, G . , Les Cercueils des p r ê t r e s d'Ammon, Deuxième t r o u v a i l l e de D e i r

elG a r d i n e r , A . H . , A s h a w a b t i - f i g u r e w i t h I n t e r e s t i n g names. The e v i l eye I n E g y p t ,

B a h a r i , ASAE 8(1907), 31.

PSBA 3 8 ( 1 9 1 6 ) ,

Daressy, G., Cercueils des Cachettes r o y a l e s , CGC ( 1 9 0 9 ) . Daressy, G., Les s t a t u e t t e s f u n é r a i r e s trouvées â Zawiet Abou Messal am 19(1920), 149-152. Daressy. G.

Deux s t a t u e t t e s f u n é r a i r e s avec i n s c r i p t i o n s i n s o l i t e s , Rev

129-130.

G a u t h i e r , H . , Le Personnel du Dieu Min ( 1 9 3 1 ) .

ASAE

G i v e o n , R . , Three S h a w a b t i - F i g u r e s o f t h e 2 6 t h E g y p t i a n Dynasty I n I s r a e l , The Shmuet Y e i v i n Volume, P u b l . o f t h e I s r a e l Soc. o f B l b l . Res. 2 0 ( 1 9 7 0 ) ,

de

342-350.

1 Egypte Ane. I ( 1 9 2 7 ) , 212-214.

G o l ë n i s c h e f f , W.» E r m i t a g e I m p é r i a l , I n v e n t a i r e de l a C o l l e c t i o n Égyptienne ( 1 8 9 1 ) . N

Dennîs' J ' T

de

n"

â

: ?

a r d i n

-

A

-

H

"

The

T

°

mb

°

f

(No- 8 2 ) ,

Gomaà, F.-, Chaemwese Sohn R a m s e s ' I I . und H o h e r p r i e s t e r von Memphis, ÄA 2 7 ( 1 9 7 3 ) .

(1915)

Goyon, J . - C l . , La s t a t u e t t e f u n é r a i r e I . E . 84 de Lyon e t l e t i t r e s a l t e i m y - r

huPw-neu, Devéria, T h . , Notice des a n t i q u i t é s égyptiennes du Musée de Lyon f18571

BIFAO 6 7 ( 1 9 6 9 ) ,

159-171.

Grieshammer, R . , Das J e n s e i t s g e r i c h t i n den S a r g t e x t e n , ÄA 2 0 ( 1 9 7 0 ) . Grieshammer, R . , Die a l t ä g y p t i s c h e n S a r g t e x t e i n d e r Forschung s e i t 1936, AA

Chawabtiou a

iïSiï^-

—

28(1974). G r i f f i t h , F . L I . , Nebesheh ( 1 8 8 8 ) , Ch. V 531.

Drioton

â

*

» - The Royal C e m e L r L Dunham, D . , Royal Shawahi-4 r -

—. -

1

Tah"Les

h ^ / I sT

E1

(1963).

' * KUSh

'

The

^ West

—

K u r r u

0). 49(1951( 1)9 54 48

- °" -

C t z ^ z r r r r

The Royal Cemeter

-

an

<1955>" « South Cemeteries a t Meroë

G u i l l e v i c . J . C . , and Ramond, P . , Musée Georges L a b i t - V i l l e de T o u l o u s e . A n t i q u i t é s égyptiennes

(1971).

Gunn, B . , A S h a w a b t i - F i g u r e o f Puyamrë c from Saqqara, ASAE 2 6 ( 1 9 2 6 ) , 157-159. Gunn, 8 . , The S t e l a o f A p r i e s a t M i t r a h l n a , ASAE 2 7 ( 1 9 2 7 ) , 211-237, H a l l , H . R . , Review o f L . S p e l e e r s 1923, i n JEA 1 0 ( 1 9 2 4 ) , 176-178. H a l l , H . R . , Three r o y a l s h a b t i s i n t h e B r i t i s h Museum, JEA 1 7 ( 1 9 3 1 ) . 1 0 - 1 2 . Hayes, W.C., The S c e p t e r o f E g y p t , V o l . I ( 1 9 5 3 ) , V o l . 2 ( 1 9 5 9 ) . Hayes, W.C., A Papyrus o f t h e L a t e M i d d l e Kingdom i n t h e B r o o k l y n Museum ( 1 9 5 5 ) .

xvi xviii

Hayes, W.C., Royal sarcophagi o f the X V I I I Dynasty ( 1 9 3 5 ) . Heerma van Voss, N . , De S j a w a b t i ' s en het Zandmysterle, Phoenix 9 . 2 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 5 3 - 5 7 , Helck, H . , Zur Verwaltung des M i t t l e r e n und Neuen Reiches

6(1884),

70-76.

L o r e t , V . , Les a n t i q u i t é s égyptiennes du Musée du Havre, Ree. 2 ( 1 8 8 0 ) , 9 0 - 9 3 ,

(1958).

Helck, W., M a t e r i a l i e n zur W i r t s c h a f t s g e s c h i c h t e des Neuen Reiches. 6 V o l s .

(1960-

L o r e t , V . , Monuments é g y p t i e n s du Musée d ' a n t i q u i t é s de Rouen, Rec. 2 ( 1 8 8 0 ) , 151 153*

1969). H i l t o n P r i c e , F.G., A Catalogue o f the Egyptian A n t i q u i t i e s i n t h e p o s s e s s i o n o f F.G. H i l t o n P r i c e , D i r . S.A.

L o u k l a n o f f , Q . , Les s t a t u e s e t l e s o b j e t s f u n é r a i r e s de Peduamonapet, ASAE 3 7 ( 1 9 3 7 ) , 219-232.

(1897).

Holthoer, R . , An uncommon u s e b t j - f i g u r i n e from a F i n n i s h c o l l e c t i o n , S t u d i a G r i e n t a l i a , Sacietas O r i e n t a l i s Fennica x l i i i j

L o u H e , J . , Le Papyrus 1114 de l ' E r m i t a g e e t l e s idées s o c i a l e s incarnées dans l u s o u s h e b t l ' s , VDI 4 ( 3 0 ) , 1949, 123-132.

10(1974), 1 - 9 .

Hornung, E.» Das Amduat, Die S c h r i f t des Verborgenen Raumes, T. I T e x t , T .

II

Lucas, A . , and H a r H s , J . R . , A n c l e n t E g y p t i e n M a t e r i a l s and I n d u s t r i e s

übers, und Kommentar, ÄA 7(1963).

(1962).

M a h l e r , E . , Notes on t h e f u n e r a l s t a t u e t t e s o f t h e a n c l e n t E g y p t i a n s , commonly

Hornung, E . , Der Eine und d i e V i e l e n , Ägyptische G o t t e s v o r s t e l l u n g e n

(1971).

c a l l e d u s h a b t i f i g u r e s , PSBA 3 4 ( 1 9 1 2 ) ,

James, T.G.H., The Hekanakhte Papers and o t h e r E a r l y M i d d l e Kingdom documents

146-151.

M a l a i s e , M . , A n t i q u i t é s é g y p t i e n n e s e t v e r r e s du P r o c h e - O r i e n t a n c i e n des Musées

(1962).

C u r t i u s e t du V e r r e â Liège

James, T.G.H., General I n t r o d u c t o r y Guide t o the Egyptian C o l l e c t i o n s i n t h e BM (1964).

(1971).

M a r i e t t e , A . , Le Sérapeum de Memphls ( 1 8 5 7 ) . M a r i e t t e , A . , Catalogue g é n é r a l des Monuments d'Abydos découverts pendant l e s

James, T.G.H., Corpus o f h i e r o g l y p h i c i n s c r i p t i o n s i n t h e B r o o k l y n Museum (1974).

f o u i l l e s de c e t t e v i l l e ,

I

M a r i e t t e , A . , Le Sérapeum de Memphis p u b l i é d ' a p r è s l e m a n u s c r i t de l ' a u t e u r par

Janssen, J . M . A . , Egyptische Oudheden, verzameld door W.A. van L e e r , Med. en Verh

G. Maspero ( 1 8 8 2 ) . M a r u c c h i , H . , Guide du Musée é g y p t i e n du V a t i c a n ( 1 9 2 7 ) .

Ex Oriente Lux 12(1957). Janssen, J . J . , Commodity Prices

(1880), 45-81.

Marucchi, 0 . ,

(1976).

I l Museo E g i z i o V a t i c a n o

(1899),

M a r u c c h i . 0 . , La s t a t u e t t a f u n e r a r i a d i un f u n z i o n a r l o d i Nectanebo 1 n e l Museo ieeT? S s

G

;;teLneV?eS ?

b j e t S

deS

S8rC0Pha9eS

dU

MMIFAO 4 7 ( 1 9 2 1 ) .

J e n S e U S H De o : r TSt6,,Un9en d6r H . , Die Gotterglaube im a l t e n Ägypten (1941)

a , t e

Ä

"

^Pter

(1956).

'

Egizio Vaticano

(1918).

Maspero, G . , Les Memies r o y a l e s de D e i r - e l - B a h a r l , Mem. M i s s .

1.

Maspero, G . , Notes s u r quelques p o i n t s de Gramnaire e t d ' H i s t o i r e , ZÂS 2 1 ( 1 8 8 3 ) , 68.

i

:

«

Leemans, C . , D e s c r i p t i o n r a i , p

-Z- :::v;;:;:;i

r

: 9

! e

8;o)

monumens

°

n

dl

r

s o

->•

>im>

A n t i c h l t ä

6 w t i e n s

-

-

Maspero, G . , Rapport s u r l a T r o u v a i l l e de D e i r - e l - B a h a r 1 , BIE 2e S e r . No. 2 (1881

(1895).

—

129. Maspero, G . , Guide du V i s i t e u r , Louvre ( 1 9 1 2 ) , 308-311. Maspero, G . , Sur une v a r i é t é de f i g u r i n e s f u n é r a i r e s inconnue j u s q u ' à p r é s e n t ,

L6emanS

' '

C

r

5

§9yPt1enS

Legrain, G. s C o l l e c t i o n H

dU

—

R

(1839

-

ASAE 9 ( 1 9 0 8 ) ,

285-286.

Maspero, G . , Catalogue du Musée E g y p t i e n de M a r s e i l l e ( 1 8 8 9 ) , 72-100. Partl
Legrain, G., La s t a t u e t t e ^ J i ^ ' d p T , ;

Lepsius

Pays-Bas . L e i d e

Hoffma

Legrain, G „ Sur un oushebt T U H n

-

d7

'

'

A n t i q u i t § s Z6(1904

^

Kh0Uniat0n0U

'

6 t

16

>»

EWtiennes

(1895).

81-84.

Meeks, 0 . , Le grand t e x t e des d o n a t i o n s au Temple d ' E d f o u , IFAO, B i b l . d ' É t . , T . lix

No. 5993 de

(1972).

M o n n e t - S a l e h , J . , Les a n t i q u i t é s é g y p t i e n n e s de Zagreb ( 1 9 7 0 ) . M o n t e t , P . , La n é c r o p o l e des r o i s t a n i t e s , Kèmi 9 ( 1 9 4 2 ) .

,US>

R

' B e H r S !

6 S

Ver2eiChn1S

d6r

SgyPtiSChen

" n d Gipsabgüsse,

M o n t e t , P . , Les c o n s t r u c t i o n s e t l e tombeau d ' O s o r k o n I I a T a n i s . La Nécropole Royale a T a n i s I

66

xviii

de

ßoula

(1947).

M o n t e t , P . , Les e o n s t r u c t i o n s e t l e tombeau de Psousennès a T a n i s . La Necropole 1 > Ree. 4 ( 1 8 8 3 ) ,

89-117,

Royale de T a n i s I I

(1951).

Moorey, P.R.S., Ancient Egypt, U n i v e r s i t y o f O x f o r d , Ashmolean Museum ( 1 9 7 0 ) . Pomorska, ! . . Uszebtl w z b l o r a ç h P o l . k i c h Muz.um

Morenz, S . , Ägyptische R e l i g i o n ( I 9 6 0 ) . Morenz, S . , Ägyptischer Totenglauben im Rahmen der S t r u k t u r ä g y p t i s c h e r

chowskiey, R o c z n l k , Muzeum Narodowego w Marszawl. IV ( 1 9 6 9 ) , 93-175,

Eranos Jahrb. 1965, 399-446. Morenz, S . i Oie Herkunft der " U s c h e b t i " , i n FS K. S c h e f o l d , G e s t a l t und G e s c h i c h t e (1967), 162-167. MUller, H.W., Ägyptische Kunstwerke, Kleinfunde und Glass i n d e r Sammlung E. und

A r t s , B u l l , du Mus. Hongrois des Beaux-Arts, Budapest No. 36 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3-8.

(1967),

Ramond, P . , Un o u s h e b t l d ' u n V i z i r d'époque » a i t e , RdE 1 7 ( 1 9 6 5 ) . 195-197 Ramond, P . , see G u i l l e v l c 1971.

186. R e i n i s c h , S . , Die Ä g y p t i s c h e n Denkmiller 1n Miramar (186S).

Nash, W.L., Notes on some Egyptian A n t i q u i t i e s , PSBA 3 2 ( 1 9 1 0 ) , 3 7 , 124, 1-94; 33(1911), 34-39.

R i c h a r d s o n , G . H . . E g y p t i a n U s h a b t l o u . The q u a i n t » o l u t l o n ' o f an o l d problem. Open

N a v i l l e , E . , Das Ägyptische Todtenbuch der » V I I I . b i s »X. Dyn.

(1886).

C o u r t , Chicago ( 1 9 1 3 ) , 497-507.

N a v i l l e , E . , Papyrus f u n é r a i r e s de l a XXIe d y n . , I , Le Pap. h i ë r o g l . de Kamara e t l e pap. h i é r a t . de Nesikhonsou au Musée du C a i r e . I I , Le Pap.

hiérat.

de Katseshni au Musée du Caire (1912-14) sarco-

r

*

tsc

""

, i s 3

(1915), 29-34. Roeder, S . , Die Denkmäler des Pelizaeus-Museums zu Hildeshelm ( 1 9 2 1 ) . 110-113, R o s s i , F . , I l Musèo E g i z i o d i T o r i n o , Guida ( 1 8 8 4 ) .

phag,, mummy f i g u r e s and shabti f i g u r e s , i n NTN ( 1 9 0 8 ) , 26-34

s

R i e f s t a h l , E . , A n c i e n t E g y p t i a n Glass and Glazes i n t h e B r o o k l y n Museum. W i l b o u r Monographs I ( 1 9 6 8 ) . Roe, F . a . , The u s h a b t i i i t s o r i g i n and s i g n i f i c a n c e . The C o n n o l s e u r , V o l . 43

Newberry, P . . On the h i s t o ^ o f sepulchral s t a t u e t t e s ; Catalogue o f model

^

Uszebtl „ z b l o r . c h u n i w e r . y t . t u J . g l e l l o A . k l e g o * K r a k o w i . 1 Muz.um Narodowego ( z b l o r y C z a r t o r y s k l c h ) « Krokowle, Rocznlk e t c . X I 19-51 *

R a t i é , S . . Un V h a o u a b t V du Général P o t a . l m t o au Musée d ' A n n . c y , BIFAO 6 1 ( 1 9 6 2 ) .

Nash, H . L . , Ushabti-box o f Nes-pa-chred, a p r i e s t o f Mentu, PSBA 2 0 ( 1 8 9 8 ) ,

-

Pomorska. I

Qui bel 1 , J . E . , The Tomb o f Yuaa and T h u l u , CGC ( 1 9 0 8 ) , 36-41

M. K o f l e r - T r u n i g e r , MAS 5(1964). Nagy, É . , Deux ouchebti s a i t e s de l a c o l l e c t i o n égyptienne du Musée des Beaux-

Ä

Narodowego w W a r . z a w l . , Muz.um

Narodowego ( z b l o r y C z . r t o r y . k 1 c h ) « Krakowle 1 OawneJ K o l . c j l , Go-Tu-

Religion,

"-<»">•

R u b i n s h t e i n , R . I . , On t h e n a t u r e o f Wie " u s h e b t i s " , VDI 2 ( 1 0 4 ) , 1968, 8 0 - 8 9 . R u b i n s h t e i n , R . I , , U s h e b t i f i g u r e n m i t ungewöhnlichen I n s c h r i f t e n 1n d e r Samsung

'

"

"

'

"

"

'

i

Z

T

'*

h

r , w

" "

-

*

t i , ,

*"*

i s

—

-

-

des S t a a t l i c h e n Museums f ü r d i e b i l d l i c h e n KUnste, see AEB 1971, no. 71491.

ï â s s s . ' ; :::;•• s z i ? " " » ".n.r.,

. •»»• -

— »•«. m-™.

Sandman, M . , Les s t a t u e t t e s f u n é r a i r e s du Musée de V i c t o r i a S Upfralâ. S p h i n \ 2 2 ( 1 9 3 1 ) , 93-108. S c h l ö g l , H . , and S g u a i t a m a t t i , M . , A r b e i t e r des J e n s e i t s , Aegyptlsche T o t e n f l g u -

l o o l s and Weapons (1917J

ren ( U s c h e b t i s ) , Zürcher Archäologische Hefte 2(1977).

" t r i e , H.M.F.. Objects o f D a i l y Use ( 1 2 7 )

S c h m i d t , V . , S a r k o f a g e r , M u m i e k i s t e r , og M u m i e h y l s t r e i d e t Garnie Aegypten, Typo-

P e t n e , W.M.F., Shabtis (1935)

S

:

r

i

49(1949), 169-170.

r

r

"

? M

®

°rtS

: s u r

logisk Atlas

— " u c h a b t i s , ASAE

P i e r r e t , P . , catalogue de l a S a l i » u- U u v r e (1873).

6

P i o t r o v s k y , B . , -Landa, N . . - L a p i s

H l S t

i

°

n q U e

p

de

,a

(1919).

S c h n e i d e r , H . D . , Maya l ' A m a t e u r de S t a t u e s , BSFE 6 9 ( 1 9 7 4 ) . S c h n e i d e r , H . D . , i f i : L e i d s e U n i v e r s i t e i t 400, e x h i b . c a t a l . Rijksmuseum Amsterdam ( 1 9 7 5 ) , c h a p t e r " A n t i q u i t e i t e n " (B 27-58) on p .

W H .

é g y p t i e n n e , Musée du

..

Selem, P . , E g i p a t s k i s a w a b t i j i

113-122.

i a m u l e t t i u arheoloskom muzeju u S p l l t u

(1961/2),

see AEB 66542.

» I - . Egyptian a n t i q u i t i e s i n t h e Hermitage

(1974)>

Selem, P . , E g i p a t s k i s a w a b t i j i i z zborke C a r r a r a ( 1 9 7 1 ) , see AEB 71542. y t e

'

B

« J v i n g

van de Verzamelin

te Utrecht (1885)'

r ^

Simpson, W . K . , H e k a - n e f e r and t h e D y n a s t i e M a t e r i a l f r o m Toshka and Arminna ^

van Ds. L .

Schou-

(1963). S i r e t , H. and L . , Catalogue de l a C o l l e c t i o n d ' A n t i q u i t é s é g y p t i e n n e s du Musée du

XX xx i

Steen (1894).

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

Smith, W.S., see HESPOK. Sottas, H., Statuettes funéraires de la W i l l e dynastie, Mon, Piet 25(1921/2),

Plates in Volume of

Illustrations

401-417. 1. 2.

Speleers, L . , Les figurines funéraires égyptiennes (1923), Spiegelberg, W., Die Sanmlung des Museum Westreenianum im Haag (1896). S t e i n d o r f f , S.. Aniba. Mission archéologique de Nubie 1929-1934* Vol. U

(1937),

74-85. S t e i n d o r f f , G., Gatalogue of the Egyptian Sculpture Walters A r t G a l l e r y Baltimore (1946), 159-162. Valbelle, D., Les ouchebtis de Deir el-Médineh (1972).

Shabti o f Wah-nefer-hotep, from El L i s h t . Photo and courtesy MMA. Model sarcophagus o f Kamose, Ld. Inv. AMMY, Cat, 3 . 1 , 1 , 3 ,

3.

Shabti o f king Amenhotep I I I , MMA 15.2.10. Photo p'.A*. Clayton, courtesy MMA.

4.

Shabti-box o f B a k - e n - r e n ( - e f ) . Ld. Inv. L . I X . 2 .

5.

Shabti-box o f Mut-em-mertes, Ld. Inv. AH 186.

6-79

Photographs o f shabtis I n the NMAL.

Platee in Part

II

Vandier, J . , Manuel d'Arehëologie Egyptienne, Vol. I I I (1958). Vernus, P., Une formule des shaouabtis sur un pseudo-naos de la X>IIle d y n a s t i e ,

80-135 I n s c r i p t i o n s on shabtis i n the NMAL,

RdE 26(1974), 100-114. Wângstedt, S.V., Uschebtis aus der ägyptischen S p ä t z e i t , Medelhavismuseet B u l l e t i n

Figures

in Volume of

Illustrations

5(1969), 22-35. Weill, R., Quelques types de figurines funéraires des XIX e t M dynasties. Men. Piot 25(1921/2), 419-438. Whyte, E.T., Some remarks on the sepulchral figures usually c a l l e d u s h a b t i , PSBA 18(1896), 138-148.

Pig.

1

Sequence o f Glauses i n Versions o f shabti s p e l l .

Fig.

t

Occurrence o f clauses i n Versions o f shabti s p e l l .

F i g s . 3-5

Versions I - V I I w i t h v a r i a n t s , text-examples.

Fig.

6

Facsimiles o f t e x t s on MK shabtis from El L i s h t : Wah-nefer-hotep,

Fig.

7

Version I I A , f a c s i m i l e s o f shabti t e x t s .

Fig.

S

Versions I I B and I I C . f a c s i m i l e s o f shabti t e x t s .

Fig.

9

Versions I I A and I I D , P r e l i m . , type no. 4 , f a c s i m i l e s o f shabti t e x t s .

Wiedemann, A., Die Uschebti-Forme] Amenophi®' I I - I , Sphinx 16(1912), 33-54.

Sesostras, Imeny and Bener.

Wiedemann, A., Die ägyptischen D e n k l e r des Provinzial-Museums zu Bonn und des Museum Wallraff-Richartz zu Köln (1884). Wiedemann, A., Two Dated Monuments of the Museum Meermanno-Westreenianum a t the Haag, PSBA 7(1885), 179-184. Wiedemann, A., On a Monument of the time of King Chu-en-iten, PSBA 7(1885), 200-

;;r:n'

A n

:

zu h

;en

T o t e n s t a t u e t t e n des

-

> 0LZ

3 l i m u

- t a la t i t u l a t u r e de g J L . Wi,11aros

belon9in9

-

to

the

New y

-

k

™ -

F i g . 10

SaG-formula, f a c s i m i l e s o f shabti t e x t s .

F i g . 11

Iconography, Wig-Key.

F i g . 12

Iconography, Hand-Key.

Pig. 13

Iconography, Implement-Key.

Pi?- 14

Iconography, Bag and Basket-Key.

Figs.15-16 Examples o f f u l l - s i z e and model implements and baskets. -

Pig. 17

Iconography, A t t r i b u t e - K e y .

Pig. 18

Iconography, Text p o s i t i o n - K e y .

Figs.19-33 Iconography, Examples o f Classes I - X I I . Voyotte. J . , Les Trésors des Pharaons (1968) Voyotte, j . . Ecole Pratique des Hautes Études, Ve section Sr" Annuaire 1971-2, Tome 79 l u l f i , ' ! " SClenEeS "»»9leu.es. Voyotte, J . , La séoult,.,. À T ' 1 8 5 " 1 8 6 ' 19°-191sepulture du père d i v i n Psamétik f i l «.h, , , 60(1971), 19-24 « m e t i k , f i l s - d e 1« dame Sbarekhy, BSFE

Fig. 34

V i g n e t t e o f BD 25, Pap. Brocklehurst (Pap. Ax); N a v i l l e , Todtenbuch

F i g . 35

Shabtis c a r r i e d i n the funerary procession. Hanover, Kestner Museum,

(1886), PI. 36.

I n v . 1935, 200.192; Courtesy Kestner Museum. Shabtis among funerary equipment, Davies, Neferhotep, Pis. 25-26. Fig. 36

V i g n e t t e o f BD 151 shewing sarcophagus-room w i t h " s t è l e s o r i e n t é s " and

xxil xxiii

shabtis, Pap. Boulaq 21; Mariette, Les Papyrus égyptiens du Musée de

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA

Boulaq, T. I I I , Pl. 8. Fig. 37

Shabti j a r s .

Fig. 38

Shabti rooms i n the tomb of Ramesses IV; Lefébure, Les Hypegés Royaux

p. 11S add! P (1) Reoitation

de Thèbes, Trois, d i v . , Tombeau de Ramses IV, p. V I I . Fig. 39

Facsimile of i n s c r i p t i o n

Fig. 40

3

on shabti o f king Takeloth I I * Montât, Kêmi

9(1942), 14-15, f i g . 9 (no. 41) = idem, Osorkon, 83, f i g . 27. Queen Maat-Ka-R5c with shabti, introductory scene i n Pap. Makarej Naville, Pap. funër. de la XXI e dyn.., I .

by T II

(2) Récitation „c p.

•

,

}

\

juetified;

by the OHrt,

Reoitation

by Oeirie

R

b

;°itation

)uetified.

S

Lord of Abydoe:

OeiHe „

»

J u e U f i e d !

116 w t e x t o f Gaut-seshnu the sand-clause runs, eand of the West ta

the Eaet and for

Eaet te the weBt».

*

p. 147 add i n 4) a f t e r example Ld. 3.1.5 • m . every good deed i n

the

3

,

the

the

C

of the oonve«™'

fmi„

god^ la

.. u

°f the eand of the ,

°

expression see also the shabtis o f T u t a n k L l

T ' . ^

0

V

and s h a b t i f o r woman Tuy, BIFAO 1(1901), 226 p. 338 add under Delta S i t e s : Shabtis i n r o y a l ' n e c r o p o l i s o a t i o n s by Montet l i s t e d i n our B i b l i o g r ^

t

"

* * *

^

I T

?

*

• ' " "

PUt>11

p. 340 add i n H s t Saqqara: 26) T j a i - I n h e r - i m u , k i n g ' s scribe of accounts ( e a r l y Ptolemaic P e r i o d ) . Tomb discovered i n 1893. C. 47594 and Ld.

xxiv xxv

S

3 4 . S

'

PART I

AN INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF ANCIENT EGYPTIAN FUNERARY STATUETTES

GENERAL INTRODUCTION Borchardt defined the character o f the shahn* < Ancient Egyptian funerary s t a t u e t t e s , c a l l e d by t h e i r o r i g i n a l owners: shabti ehauabtis o r , from the 21st dynasty ushebtis,

Uber d i e T o d t e n s t a t u e t t e n " , published 1n 1894 ) images or counterparts o f the deceased, m *

are o f great importance f o r the

study of pharaonic c i v i l i s a t i o n . These charming s t a t u e t t e s , many o f whieh can be

and instead o f him. They were not expl c I I , 428).

«

'l""^

lv T T

?

1 6

Ca'1ed

WerB ,ab

^ e

"E1nl9M

* Ur6d

s ! T " 7 / ° ^ ' 8 8 E r m a n thought (Aegypten

8

classed among the best the Egyptian artisans produced, c o n t a i n an abundance o f information, concerning prosopography and funerary iconography, and a t the same

On the basis o f new m a t e r i a l , found i n t h . «

time give invaluable information about social c o n d i t i o n s and conceptions about

Abu-, Naga i n 1898/99, Newberry l

l i f e a f t e r death prevalent i n Ancient Egypt.

c a t i o n o f the s o - c a l l e d s t i c k - s h a b t i s

J ^ ro

^

f u r t h e r study o f the s u b j e c t . The I n s c r i t

The h i s t o r i c a l and sociological value o f shabtis was stressed firom the e a r l i e s t days of Egyptology by Champollion, the decipherer o f the h i e r o g l y p h s 1 )

t o the theory t h a t the s î a t u e t t 7

Concerning the o r i g i n , eharacter and meaning o f these f i g u r i n e s , which have been

and former p e r s o n n e l ) ,

found in thousands i n cemeteries a l l over Egypt, and which are present i n almost every c o l l e c t i o n of Egyptian a n t i q u i t i e s , a number o f s p e c u l a t i o n s are f o r t h -

u y «

e

d

7

T

1

s

" t

«

T ^ T T l T ' f0r

f e

T

»

^

^

^

° ** ^

The complex character of shabtis was scarcely recognized by the f i r s t genera

ri

^

tte1r

"

f

«»*

In connection w i t h a m i l l i n g servant f i g u r i n e o f the h i g h - p r i e s t of Memo^ Pta mose. Gardiner formulated his views on shabtis. His su ge

coming in the publications, usually i n excavation r e p o r t s and museum catalogues.

the

ed

n me

o u t l i n e d the development o f the shabti as f o l l o w s . ^

the

sh

r

and are s t i l ! accepted by most students o f t h e l b j e S 01d

r

Kingdom work

t i o n of Egyptologists. The f i r s t a r t i c l e dealing w i t h s h a b t i s was from the pen o f

t h e H e r e a f t e r was not done by the p r i v i l e g e d people the.se!ves. but by t h e i r

the French Egyptologist Chabas. In his "Observations sur l e Chap. W du R i t u e l " written i n « 3 * . C h a b a s s u g g e s t e d t h a t s h a b t i s w e r f i s t a t u e t t e s Q f •

s e r v a n t ^ w h o s e statues were placed i n the tombs o f the former. In the F i r s t

himself, equipped with the a g r i c u l t u r a l implements necessary f o r c a r r y i n g out

and t o take up h i m s e l f the a g r i c u l t u r a l implements. To avoid t h i s compulsory

:

T

1

h

e

y

we e

"

a

kind

°f

a m u i e t

deceased s resurrection from death, l i k e O s i r i s purpose was "de mettre les mânes p ^ v e

e

ttm „ „ j

^

V

terested in the subject, interpreted the the Ka-statue i n t h Old 1 supposed, or « ^ ~ ^ T ' " t th06 responded » : T t - l e d "0„ sepulchral figures»

^ I !

were also represented i n the L T of the > r a e a - t h e o r y

a l l

9

I t0 in

th8

T

T ™

W

°rd

~5' sha

l y w i t h the s h a b t i s i n the tombs - was absorbed by the l a t t e r . At the same time

-

mU h ° ^ * with have, been which '

^

t i m e > :

- y

the

^ same

tree

but

« » spiritual *

have

^

««*

" e «* * ™ ~ y .

ma

bee

dom the confusion caused by t h i s u l t i m a t e l y lead t o the idea t h a t shabtis were

a

^

e k m h b H

(ehaMÙ>t)

h i s

-

^ 864

^

t h e . s h a b t i s were considered as images o f the owner himself. During the New King" "

M r e h

^

°nd"

l

h9d

"

Middle Kingdom the r ô l e o f the servant statues - a t f i r s t occurring simultaneousy

e °f

ta

!

rived from the name o f ' t h e wood o f fh

„

'

T

al shabti spell (Book of the Dead

B

- the e a r l i e s t shabti-figures - were placed i n

the tombs, ^ ^ p e r s o n i f i e d the deceased, whose names they c a r r i e d . A f t e r the

* ...

**

V

to the conclusion that shabtis n ! ! '

* ^

h !

d'exécuter les travaux agricoles dans l e Ka - e t e Ï

father

" de-

s o l e l y the deceased's servants and not the deceased owner himself."Thus the shabtis a r e j y b r i d ^ p r o d u c t s , and t h e i r o r i g i n can only be explained from t h e i r r e l a t i o n s h i p t o the s e r v a n t - s t a t u e s . A secondary and c o n t r a d i c t o r y conception was, according t o Gardiner, t h a t the s t a t u e t t e s were made i n the shape o f t h e i r master. The o l d e s t f i g u r i n e s , the mummy models o f the Middle Kingdom, might be c a l l e d shaaoibtie,

whereas a l l h y b r i d f i g u r i n e s a f t e r the Middle Kingdom might be

best designated by the h y b r i d word ushebU.

^

- Apart from the usuWiedemann wrote several studies on s h a b t i s . I n his a r t i c l e "Die Uschebti-

s p e l l s , such as

„

Intermediate period the master was supposed t o be s u n n e d i n the Land o f Death, labour l i t t l e models o f the « y

1

f

the Amenhoton TIT".» ) he also i d e n t i f i e d other shabti IH In 1883 . „ • - f o » ™ u l a and the Khamuas-formula 4 '. in 1883 Loret published the f i r s t c a t . i In the introduction to t h i s work h i h ^ ° f Sh3bt1s i n the Cai™ • ' he the shabti s p e l , . " A n g u i s h e d three versions o r redactions o f

Formel Amenophis' 111", published i n 1912, he summed-up several o f his views 9iven i n e a r l i e r p u b l i c a t i o n s 9 ) . Shabtis were the r e s u l t o f the merging o f two d i f f e r e n t kinds o f f u n e r a r y o b j e c t s : the servant-statues and the

to-statues

of

the tomb-owners. They had two f u n c t i o n s : they were the deceased's servants as

xxiv xxv

V well as IMs representatives. The dead man was a servant o f O s i r i s , j u s t as he was the King's subject on earth. Wiedemann gave a f u l l t r a n s l a t i o n o f the Amenhotep

b v t ^ n e r ' a i r p ° ; !*" by Gard nor an P e t r i e were

I l l - f o r m u l a . He considered t h i s formula as an expression o f an o l d e r concept o f the s h a b t i , i n which the servant-idea was not yet apparent. He d e a l t a l s o w i t h the so-called ter-ushebtis mentioned i n the shabti^ decrees f o r Nesy-Khonsu. These

Much information on shabtis can be found i n the s t u d i e s o f F l i n d e r s

tatter

An o u t l i n e o f the h i s t o r y o f s h a b t i s was sketched by Engelbach i n h 1 . " l n t r o -

ki

d u c t i o n to Egyptian Archaeology" t 1946). I n t h i s book the author d e a l t w i t h the

i s based upon

eve opment o f the shabti 1n the general context o f b u r i a l customs I n Ancient

650 examples o f shabtis i n U n i v e r s i t y College London, and 56S specimens iin v a r i -

Egypt. The same method was f o l l o w e d by Hayes tn'The Scepter o f Egypt»(2 vols

ous other c o l l e c t i o n s . As a documentation o f sources, many weTI-provenanced, and arranged i n chronological o r d e r , the book s t i l l

1953-58), where a d e t a i l e d d e s c r i p t i o n i s presented o f the most s i g n i f i c a n t

has i t s m e r i t s , t h e reason why i t

'

s h a b t i s i n the M e t r o p o l i t a n Museum o f A r t 1n New York. As regards e a r l y shabtis

was reprinted i n 1975. P e t r i e ' s important c o n t r i b u t i o n i n t h i s volume i « t h a t the

the m a t e r i a l i n t h i s museum and Hayes' e x c e l l e n t comnents are i l l u m i n a t i n g .

^character nf_the_shabtj_chanqed. a f t e j M f t e 18th dynasty. From now onwards t h e

A compendium o f the most r e l e v a n t t h e o r i e s concerning s h a b t i s wa. published by

statuettes were produced i n vast q u a n t i t i e s and were eonsidered as "sl-aves". P e t r i e ' s remarks about craftsmanship and .materials are very u s e f u l , though the

Bonnet. In a long a r t i c l e i n h i s ' R e a l l e x i k o n der Aegyptischen Religion»(1952)

same cannot be said o f his conclusions regarding the s h a b t i s p e l l . The l - a t t e r

Bonnet provides the student w i t h the most useful references on the s u b j e c t .

subject was treated i n great d e t a i l by Speleers i n h i s "Les F i g u r i n e s

funeraires".

This monograph appeared i n 1923 and proved t o be the standard work on s h a b t i s

During t h e l a s t decade several E g y p t o l o g i s t s o f note have c o n t r i b u t e d t o the

for'

s u b j e a t . In 1967 Morenz p u b l i s h e d ' D i e Herkunft der Uschebti« 1 5 '. In h i s view

many years. With the exception o f P e t r i e , who p a i d h a r d l y any a t t e n t i o n to the

s h a b t i s are i n _ o r i g i n images o f the deceased. Their existence i m p l i e s the o b l i g a -

book, most scholars adhered t o Speleers' c o n c l u s i o n s , i n s p i t e o f several

t i o n o f l a b o u r i n the Beyond f o r the h i g h - r a n k i n g members o f Egyptian s o c i e t y , as

omis-

snons, numerous misquotations and the unorganized s t r u c t u r e o f the w o r k 1 1 ) . f

In M s n r u"V T : " T " ouchebtis d'aprfts les I d * , du Nouvel Empire"published i n 1*42. he demonstrated t h a t the shabti

Petrie.

His most important c o n t r i b u t i o n s are "Funereal Figures i n E g y p t " , p u b l i s h e d 1916, and "Shabtis", a monograph which appeared rn 1935. The

& r t h 8 t * ^ ^ - « e s t l o n s made i n t h a t the character o f the s h a b t i . wa. d i f -

ThMfi " r r 1 e d 0Ut t h e i — • * order ha the o b i I g a t l o n s Imposed by c o r s e s 1n t h . H e r e a f t e r , which they d i d on 1,5 behalf o f t h e i r m a s t e r s ' . jT

f i g u r i n e s were not servants, but had the f u n c t i o n o f mourners and p r o t e c t o r s o f the deceased. iXs

" right

speleers' fellow-countryman Gapart d e a l t w i t h a number o f p e c u l i a r

w e l l as f o r t h e poorer c l a s s e s . The o r i g i n o f the s h a b t i , according t o Morenz, must be e x p l a i n e d i n the c o n t e x t o f the " H e r a u f k u n f t des transzendenten G o t t e s " ,

shabti

which took place a t the end o f the Old Kingdom. Every man was supposed t o work

types (such as the m i l l i n g servant^ and w i t h shabti t e x t s o t h e r than t h e usual shabti s p e l l , i n several a r t i c l e s i n the Chronique d'Egypte ( 1 9 4 0 . 1 9 4 3 ) 1 2 > . Ac-

f o r the gods i n t h e H e r e a f t e r , but t r i e d t o escape t h i s by i n v e n t i n g s u b s t i t u t e s . The l a t t e r are images o f h i m s e l f , s t a t u e t t e s which took the place o f the e a r l i e r

Z T l

t 0

f

T

1

Shat>tiS

^

^

"

a n S V

™"'

Wh

°

- P P - e d t o a c t as sub-

s e r v a n t - s t a t u e s . The s h a b t i s simply as f i g u r i n e s o f the servants o f the deceased

the re o D I I ? t e r S 3t the C0r"6S b u t t h e y were not s o l e l y he p ogative o f the S l i t e . S h a b t i , could be the p r o p e r t y o f every E g y p t i a n , ' I

i

h

: m t

r M

!

H !

l n

r

—

^

n t e d

t0

;

been

and exempt

°

bli9ed

P0St t0

i n

particular t h e « L

hUm0USl 0Ut

:::b:rai — - - - ~ -

- i

:s-r;:!

^

z *

E

^

r

opposite

Russian E g y p t o l o g i s t L o u r i e , who thought the s h a b t i s were by o r i g i n s e r f s o r slaves

only16).

p r i v i l e g e d masters

l o 9 i s t e

studying the shabti-decrees f o r the Lady Nesy-Khonsu and

o r i g i n a l s h a b t i - c o n c e p t . As regards the l a t t e r view Morenz argues against the .

and t h o s e w i t h o u t f 0 r

was a l a t e r development, and should be conceived o f as a "Denaturierung" o f the

-

T h e

Important ideas concerning the h i s t o r y o f the s h a b t i , both from the r e l i g i o u s and i c o n o g r a p h i c a l p o i n t s o f v i e w , have r e c e n t l y been developed i n the Ecole Rratlque des Hautes Etudes i n P a r i s , under the s u p e r v i s i o n o f Oean Yoyotte. The r e s u l t s o f t h i s p r e l i m i n a r y research, which may develop i n t o a l a r g e - s c a l e sys-

S M p p

^

tematic s h a b t i p r o j e c t , were r e p o r t e d by Yoyotte i n 1 9 7 2 1 7 ) . The meaning o f mummiform s t a t u e t t e s i s complex. From the 12th dynasty mumniform s t a t u e s , t h e e x -

4

5

Isah)

pressions o f the d i v i n e and e t e r n a l q u a l i t y o f t h e deceased

mado

. *P"

pearance. This " s u b s t i t u t e body" may a l s o be used as t h e d e c e a s e ' s c o l who takes h i s place a t the corvées i n the Beyond. T h i s double r ô l e of as master and servant a t the same time became, a c c o r d i n g t o Y o y o t t e the New Kingdom, and probably again i n the S a i t e p e r i o d

1) Champol l i o n l e Jeune, N o t i c e d e s c r f n c i u . h . . » See P a r t I I , Ch. I . « " « c r f p t l v e d e . monumen. é g y p t i e n . ( 1 6 2 7 ) , 132.

2 a„7 1n

The u s T o f \

h

not confined t o the m a s t e r ' s tomb a l o n e , but t h e s t a t u e t t e s c o u l d a l s o L

T

d

6

cated o r "employed" i n various o t h e r ways.

ded1

2) Chabas, E x t r a i t des Mémoires de l a S o c l é t * h w .. MHfiii 7 0 4 u » » o c i e t s h i s t , e t archéo . de l a n g r e t ( 1 8 6 3 ) , 7 . Review by Brug.ch 1n ZÄS 1 ( 1 8 6 3 ) , 27-28 3) B i r c h , PSBA 6 ( 1 8 8 3 ) , 76-80 4) B i r c h , On s e p u l c h r a l f i g

"

2ÄS

„

e ( l 8 M ) §

^

^

^

^

^

4

The most recent study on s h a b t i s i s a p o g r a p h w r i t t e n by Jacques Aubert, " S t a t u e t t e s Egyptiennes" ( s u b - t i t l e " C h a o u a b t i s , Ouohebt s ' T j l t e n s i v e b i b l i o g r a p h y (1974). I n t h i s work much u s e f u l i n f o r m â t " 9ether

about shabtis as a r t - o b j e c t s and as h i s t o r i c a l

and the p r i n c i p a l meaning o f t h e s t a t u e t t e s

anH t h

sou cTs

» p e l l , are h a r d l y discussed.

d

°

b

U rCeS, l

' e

W

,

,

0

^

th

t

b u t

~

^

H

^

t h e

,

" P i n g t h i s inconvenience, the d i v i d e e h a r a L r ^ Posthumous i n t e r a c t i o n o f masters and servants t i o n s h i p s , are discussed a t l e n g t h te

s h a b t i s p e l l (BD 6 ) , and

basis

"

Much

T

a

o f i n trd

ShabtiS

-

discussed i n c h r o n o T o g ^

^

t h e

<* the

'

d

n t l n U a t l

°°

shabti

aplly

^

' - 9iven t o p u b l i s h e d s p l m l c o l l e c t i o n o f s h a b t i s , which i s £ n

J

T

^

°"

«

»

«

7)

r s -

(

^

Snd

r « t 3e:ristory

^

HOde

'

S

W

9

1

(1937

'

^

of s e p u ,

^, —

•

*

-

"

*

9)

35 54 other p u b , f

- -

of

— *

—

«

«.«

11) See t h e r e v i e w by H a l l , i n JEA 1 0 ( 1 9 2 4 ) , 176-178

12)

-

this

t h e

35(1943)!d30-334?940)*

1 90

'

"196i

31(1941)>

39

-42'

50

"511

32

<1M1>-

196-204

-

-

r

s

:

another approach from the archaeo,o

ca

a

separate p r o j e c t d e a l i n g w i t h ,aj,t0

18)

" Geoffrey

a

J ™ *

T

"d < ^ d

by the sam

t o l o g i s t s and c o l l e c t o r s o f shabt 0 f e t t e S

' °Ur

c research an end

- r i l l be a t t a i n e d .

~ ^

^

- ^ e s h1a9b t i s o f Akhenat n . Martin ). anri t h . " i

:

d

!

Been

t

i

T a

™

* ™ e d

« POi

™

s

a b

c

aTOUSeS

J " °

t 0

^ f

AnC1ent

-

tS

"

^te A

t h e

^

win

*

16) L o u r i e , Le Papyrus 1114 de 1 ' E m i t a g e e t l e s i d é e s s o c i a l e s Incarnées dans l « s o u s h e b t i ' s , VDI 4 ( 3 0 ) , 1949, 123-132 ( i n

Russian).

18) An a r t i c l e on Royal bronze shawabtis appeared i n JEA 5 8 ( 1 9 7 2 ) , 167-175. be

' M e r e s t o f Egyp-

funerary

Reprinted

i n Morenz, R e l i g i o n und Geschichte des a l t e n Ägypten ( 1 9 7 5 ) , 295-303

17) I n E c o l e p r a t i q u e des Hautes Études, Ve S e c t i o n , Sciences R e l i g i e u s e s , A n n u a i r e 1 9 7 1 / 2 , 190-191.

P e t

° * and p u b l i s h e d by ^

a

"

Ut

^ V «

— n e o e s s

^

!

13) C e r n y , Le c h a r a c t è r e des o u c h e b t i s , BIFAO 4 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 105-133 W ) Bonnet, RARG 849-853. 15) I n F e s t s c h r i f t K. S c h e f o l d , G e s t a l t und Geschichte ( 1 9 6 7 ) , 162-167.

a

-

10) If) A n c i e n t Egypt 1916, 151-162.

t h e

"

T P a r t 1 C U l

rela-

-'°P-nt

s h a b t i , on

'

" " t h e

«* « r t h l y d e

"

*

3nd

used

"

^

r

Shat>ti

" "

' ^

*

'''' l

^

""""

" "

T

^

1

a

*

T

« « e d specimens. Subsequently the'"

b

as

e, n

8) G a r d i n e r , A S t a t u e t t e o f t h e High P r i e s t o f Memphis Ptahmo.e, i n ZÄS 4 3 ( 1 9 0 6 ) ,

"

s

4 ( 1 8 8 3 ) , 8 9 , 5 ( 1 8 8 4 ) , 70. T h 1 . c a t a l o g u e wa. superseded by

^fllns

I n Part I o f the present book an a t t e m p t i s f i r s t ma Hp t-„ phenomenon as such. Menial labour i n t h e

5) L o r e t , Ree

19) M a r t i n , The Royal Tomb a t E l - ' A m a r n a 1 ( 1 9 7 4 ) , 37-74.

P™ statu-

xxiv xxv

ORIGINS OF THE SHABTI

CHAPTER I

a n t i t h e s i s - f o r t h a t m a t t e r a wording used by t h e Egyptians themselves t o c a t e s u b s e r v i e n c e o f c e r t a i n groups o f people t o o t h e r s • i s t h e general

>1. Prologue

d i v i s i o n i n t o p r i v i l e g e d and u n p r i v i l e g e d members o f t h e a g r i c u l t u r a l A s u p e r f i c i a l i n v e s t i g a t i o n o f the iconography o f s h a b t i s and even a p e r f u n c t o r y study o f the s p e l l w r i t t e n on them, shows t h a t t h r e e p r i n c i p a l

n o t i o n s are

involved i f one t r i e s t o i n t e r p r e t e t h e i r o r i g i n a l meaning and f u n c t i o n s . b) The o b l i g a t i o n imposed on the owner t o produGe t h i s food h i m s e l f . .

t h a t t h e realm o f t h e dead was modelled and 1 t i s t h e same a g r i c u l t u r a l which

s u b s t i t u t e i n c o r p o r a t e s both h i m s e l f and h i s s e r v a n t a t t h e same t i m e .

t u r a l p a r a d i z e . Arguments w i l l

0

attri

butes o f a s e r v a n t . A t f i r s t s i g h t t h e s h a b t i i s a p a r a d o x , b u t i n f a c t *

„

E

9

y

p

t

i

a

n

s

'

-

be adduced f o r t h e h y p o t h e s i s t h a t 1n Egypt t h e

s h a b t i o r a s i m i l a r phenomenon l o g i c a l l y had t o e x i s t : I f t h e s h a b t i owner ( t h e

p l o y i n g o t h e r p e o p l e , he was a l s o a b l e and e n t i t l e d t o do t h e same i n t h e realm

d e a t h . He m a g i c a l l y d i v e r t e d h i s r e s p o n s i b i l i t i e s on h i s f o r m e r s e r v a n t s , o r

from

r a t h e r on t h e i r s c u l p t u r e d c o u n t e r p a r t s , i n o r d e r t o have a t h i s d i s p o s a l t h e ma-

the modern p o i n t o f v i e w , were not so from t h e a n c i e n t s t a n d p o i n t . The a p p a r e n t t h e

society

o f t h e dead, because h i s r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h h i s e a r t h l y s e r v a n t s was n o t ended by

is a

o g , c a l product o f Egyptian t h o u g h t . Facts which may appear c o n t r a d i c t o r y

as

shall

m a s t e r ) l i a b l e f o r work c o u l d manage on e a r t h t o escape f r o m menial work by em-

uced; they show the deceased owner, e i t h e r i n t h e dress worn i n d a i l y l i f e l i k e the image o f O s i r i s , wrapped i n mummy bandages, b u t equipped w i t h t h e

e x p , a i n e d

Its

which we meet i n E g y p t ' s most common v e r s i o n o f l i f e beyond Death, t h e a g r i c u l -

Shabtis are seemingly the most c o n t r o v e r s i a l o b j e c t s t h e E g y p t i a n s e v e r p r o d -

be

Before making an a t t e m p t t o t r a c e t h e o r i g i n s o f t h e s h a b t i , t o d e f i n e

meaning and f u n c t i o n s and t o f o l l o w I t s development I n E g y p t i a n h i s t o r y , t h e n a t -

b r i e f l y be d i s c u s s e d . For i t was on t h e p h y s i c a l appearance o f t h e land o f Egypt

e) The owner's avoidance o f t h i s task by d i v e r t i n g i t o n t o a s u b s t i t u t e ,

ean

society.

u r a l and s o c i a l environment o f t h e people t o whom s h a b t i s were a r e a l i t y

a) The deceased owner's demand f o r food i n the H e r e a f t e r .

indi-

social

terial

—

r e s o u r c e s he needed i n t h e Beyond. I t i s u n t h i n k a b l e t h a t I n t h e 0s1r1an

p a r a d i z e a s c r i b e f o r i n s t a n c e would do work which on e a r t h was done by a menial To w r i t e about s h a b t i s i s t o w r i t e about masters and s e r v a n t s incorporate i n themsel.es a „

^ ^ a r : ;

1

0

: , : ;

the v a r i o u s stages o f t h e f o o

rpreduction

tomb-owner - the m a s t e r ( 0 s i H s J N N ^ a n d T

^

c

^

-

r

.

e

^

^

i

Egypt, the end 1 ess s t r u q q 1 e f o r

t

e r

J

t

^

^ ^

^ ^

r

^

n

T

"

" "

on a l o c a l l e v e l . R e l a t i v e l y sma

9

T "

s o c i e t y the f a m i l y

predo

thesis ™ 8 t e r a a n d e e W O T ! t 8 ) I ;

J * / "

°

"

concept o f Egypt as a d e s p o t i c a l l y r , "

"

7 1 3

c i v 1 1 i

1

nUl6d

°UPS " '

°PUlation^ P

1

'

^ ! C

"

0

\

W

e

1n

"

n

Untry

xxiv

l0CBl Villa

№

l

^

i n t

-

Wh

*

-lationship. 6V

°ke

t h e

in

F i e l d s . T h e r e , we f i n d o n l y t h e v i s i o n o f t h e H e r e a f t e r t h e tomb-owner whished f o r h i m s e l f . On t h e r e a l h a r d s h i p s o f l i f e a f t e r d e a t h he c a s t s a s p e l l . He t a k e s h i s r e f u g e i n t h e p r o d u c t i o n o f amulets and magical t e x t s , w h i c h , l i k e t h e impuunpleasantness i n t h e Beyond.

91cal

administered

any o t h e r

a r e never d e p i c t e d i n t h e tombs. Thé fundamental stages

n i t y decrees on e a r t h , would ward o f f a l l

- managed

9 e s and comparable

" "

*

° eGolo

™uoracy

t e x t s s a i l e d ksat),

t h e process o f f o o d p r o d u c t i o n are never shown among t h e scenes o f t h e E l y s i a n

A n c i e n t

l t U r a l

was m a i n l y bu

s

-

' ^

—' '

™

i n g i n s t i t u t i o n s , were owners o f s h a b t i s i n t h e H e r e a f t e r . S h a b t i s f o r t h e poor

t h e i r r i g a t i o n b a s i n s , t h e p r e p a r a t o r y a c t i v i t i e s f o r a g r i c u l t u r e (1n s h a b t i

'

t e № i t 0

'

«tion

basi

\ °

" »

never e x i s t e d . There i s a n o t h e r f a c t t o be s t r e s s e d h e r e : t h e strenuous works 1n

^ 9r

P

.

1 1

ai f

t a t i o n u n i t s formed t h e c e n t r e s o f T h

^

a t the s o i 1 f o r

'

the l i f e and work o f the mass o f I

played

^

a 9

studies have demonstrated t h a t t h i s w

e a r t h , t h e owners o f p r o p e r t y and p e r s o n n e l o r people a t t a c h e d t o p r o p e r t y own-

^

aspects o f d a i l . y

"

"

he was on e a r t h . Prom t h e names and t i t l e s on s h a b t i s we l e a n v t h a t o n l y t h e p r i v i l e g e d ones on

l

l

e

-

w « based on the n a t u r a l s u b d i v i s i t i o n basins w i t h which the p o l i t i c a

1

the E9yptian merlif6 the

r

^

oLs

and

represent the Egyptian i

l a b o u r e r . The same r u l e a p p l i e d t o t h e menial l a b o u r e r : he remained t h e same as

becau№

habirural

The a n t i -

The s h a b t i as t h e l o g i c a l outcome o f a complete " d e m o c r a t i z a t i o n " o f t h e Herea f t e r i s a c o n t r a d i c t i o n i n terms - s h a b t i s were n o t i n v e n t e d t o r e l i e v e t h e b u r den o f t h e poor a f t e r a l a b o u r i o u s l i f e on e a r t h , b u t t h e i r employment was t h e p r e r o g a t i v e o f t h e é l i t e groups i n s o c i e t y t h r o u g h o u t E g y p t i a n h i s t o r y . SZ. The E g y p t i a n Scene: I r r i g a t i o n

Agriculture

""^listic

a t we wish t o e x p r e s s by t h i s

The E g y p t i a n c i v i l i z a t i o n was an i r r i g a t i o n c i v i l i z a t i o n . The backbone o f

xxv

Egypt's economy was i t s hydrological system, through which the inundation f i 0 0 ( j of the Nile could be used to a maximum e f f e c t . Permanent c o n t r o l and r e g u l a t i o n 5 technological adjustment to the vagaries o f the r i v e r t o t a l inundation o u rr

coin*

of new f i e l d s . Natural N i l e channels must be dredged and deepened annually, ditches must be dug f o r p i e r c i n g the lower points of the natural levee» 1n the

of the river was an absolute necessity to make l i f e p o s s i b l e . Only by continue "S

basins and streams be blooked by dams of e a r t h and s l u i c e gates. The subdivision o f the natural basins i n t o smaller u n i t s , artifiaial

plete lack of moisture, both synonymous f o r s t a r v a t i o n , could be avoided

bating,

H needed. Other

measures t o be taken encompass the water access t o and r e t e n t i o n i n the basin In Egyptian texts i r r i g a t i o n is mentioned more than onoe, but i s noua» never methodi c a l l y described. A text in the Temple o f Dendara seems t o c o n t a i n f o r She time a real plan, put into words by a poet, f o r the maximum use o f the inu d ^ water by means of i r r i g a t i o n basins. This was i n f a c t the system t h a t had a4 1

^ l ea< )

been practised for at least t h i r t y centuries ).

"

*'

Much had been written about methods and means used i n i r r i g a t i o n i n E ^

of the early European travellers inEgyptand the methodical t r e a t i s e s o n ^ n

^

2

basin i r r i g a t i o n by hydrology engineers ). But the i n f o r m a t i o n gdven i n the Egy

plausible reconstruction of basin i r r i g a t i o n i n Pharaonic times

knowledge about the impact of the N of the ecological framework of

t

e

y

As a matter of course the d depended on the v a r i a b i l i t y o A

TnT

- k e d by

„

leyeeSj

he

,

above the naturally ^

km a n d

J

^

S

in

n

^

-

^ a r a o n i c Egypt P a

, -

coming t o an end. A r t i f i c i a l

N a t i o n

— ^

convex

f l a

t

the most, i l l u m i n a t i n g t e x t s mentioning b u i l d i n g and digging a c t i v i t i e s 1n an i r r i g a t i o n d i s t r i c t , dates from t h i s period. I t i s inscribed i n the tomb o f Khetf I I , governor o f S l u t , who takes c r e d i t f o r saving h i s people from s t a r v a t i o n by r e s t o r i n g the i r r i g a t i o n system i n h i s nome. Through his orders canals w i t h embankments were dug and a dyke and s l u i c e system was c o n s t r u c t e d 5 ) . During the

flQ0d

one t o three meters

These

i r r i g a t i o n was g r e a t l y expanded during the F i r s t I n -

lands are d i -

Middle Kingdom e x c e p t i o n a l l y high N i l e floods caused the t o t a l t r a n s i t i o n from n a t u r a l t o a r t i f i c i a l i r r i g a t i o n . This could only be achieved by considerable concentrations o f l a b o u r .

167665 na

™

^

°t!

ndS

^«ted

Scorpion prove t h a t a r t i f i c i a l basin I r r i g a t i o n was s t a r t e d e a r l i e r . Under the Old Kingdom pharaohs the system was gradually developed ("rudimentary i r r i g a t i o n " )

termediate period when very low Niles caused catastrophic s i t u a t i o n s 4 ) . One o f

; l e - l l e y is l

is

^

of

~

1

" e l s . - d by the local b^a

ms were ca. 35 „ .

'

"» ^

.

d i t i o n a l l y ascribed t o Menes, but the representations on the mace-head o f king

L

^

« H

- d e l i b e r a t e f l o o d i n g and d r a i n i n g by s l u i c e gates, water

and i t i s only i n our century t h a t methods i n i t i a t e d i n Pharaonic Egypt are

^

N

irrigation

-

c

•

"

Avtifioal

contained by l o n g i t u d i n a l and transverse dykes - was Introduced by the end of the

r r "

T

flood basin, hv

wt0 Chan

^

J

p

-

natura]

'

e

sions and suggestions are of p Z o Z

-

•

SUt>Ject

: z uzz::zly

undertaken on a large scale: r e g u l a t i o n o f the Intake and drainage o f water, the

0 f l

it! „

h

an ecological perspective

t o cope w i t h the natural readjustment o f the r i v e r , Labourlous works have t o be

predynastic p e r i o d . The o r g a n i z a t i o n o f Egypt's f i r s t works of t h i s kind Is t r a -

sources deals with i r r i g a t i o n methods prevalent i n post-PharaonJc

**

t o the f i e l d s . A f t e r periods o f excessive floods man 1s forced t o take measures

c o n s t r u c t i o n o f higher and massive dykes and banks, over l a r g e r a l l u v i a l areas.

may study the descriptions of the classical and Arabic a u t h o r s , the obsewa^"'

development, we are obliged to consult studies i n which L !

subunits by temporary cuts 1n the levees or dykes, or by a network o f short canals. With buckets and j a r s the water i s raised from ponds and natural channels

h

«

°f

№ e

•«»«* -

ancient The character o f the ancient basins and t h e i r d i v i s i o n i n t o d i f f e r e n t types o f

o f t h a t r i v e « . The n a t u r a l

land i s w e l l i l l u s t r a t e d by the inventory o f land property owned by the Edfu temple and l i s t e d i n the s o - c a l l e d Great Donation Text o f E d f u 6 ) , Although the

1

"

^

^

of the

1

I " '

P

°

intS

the r-iver

s i t u a t i o n i l l u s t r a t e d here dates from the Ptolemaic p e r i o d , when t e c h n i c a l and managerial s k i l l were a t a more advanced l e v e l than i n previous p e r i o d s , the p r i n c i p l e s o f pharaonic basin a g r i c u l t u r e must have been the same. A l l arable

s i t u t a t i o n becomes d i f f

lands sumnarized i n the Edfu l i s t were subdivided according t o natural n

LT r . - - r : t u r : : : - - . .

" Br

"

"

nas to be retained i n

"

r

-

« -

:r:t,ir

-

-

r ™ '

units,

c a l l e d s j t , " F i e l d " . These " F i e l d s " are the i r r i g a t i o n basins and the centre o f each was formed by a v i l l a g e . Each Sht was surrounded by dykes; the main dykes bordered the Sht on the North and on the South and were constructed perpendicu-

a r t i f i c a l means. A f t e r the basins t o a l l o w the extension

xi ll

larly on the Nile. A l l dykes were doubled by canals. The most important canal ran

c a r r i e d out t h e i r tasks "by the mass input of the t o t a l , able-bodied r u r a l popu-

parallel to the Nile, and the s t r i p of land between t h i s canal and the

l a t i o n o f a basin u n i t , much l i k e during the Mameluke e r a " 1 3 ) . Suoh a system

river

had

not necessarily to be i r r i g a t e d . Within the area thus confined, several other

could only f u n c t i o n i f both the local or d i s t r i c t organization and the p o l i t i c a l

canals ran parallel to the main aanal and were intersected by numerous o t h e r s .

superstructure of the country, were strong. Complete Independence on the part of

The size of the basin depended on t h a t of the v i l l a g e . The arable lands belonged

the nomes or a d m i n i s t r a t i v e d i s t r i c t s , which 1n themselves made up groups of

to two categories. There were the "high lands" (k3yt)

b a s i n s 1 4 ) , eould not be t o l e r a t e d i n d e f i n i t e l y , as Egypt's h i s t o r y has demon-

and the "new lands" o r

"islands" [m3wt). The l a t t e r were lowlands usually confined a t one si'"de by the

s t r a t e d more than o n c e 1 5 ' . P o l i t i c a l d e c e n t r a l i z a t i o n meant weakening o f the

Nile, the former were the areas whioh needed i r r i g a t i o n by means o f the network

economy, c i v i l war, invasions from abroad, famine.

of canals 7 ^. 13. Masters and Servants For the interpretation of the tasks to be carried out i n the a r t i f i c i a l

basins

of the Beyond, listed in the Task-clause of the shabti s p e l l (See Ch. M 5 8 ) , va-

Statute labour was the p i l l a r upon which Egypt's a g r i c u l t u r a l society was

rious passages in Ancient Egyptian t e x t s 8 ' , but mainly the d e s c r i p t i o n s o f the

b u i l t , and the system o f menial labour existed as long as basin i r r i g a t i o n func-

modern basin or hod system, are very i n s t r u c t i v e . The i r r i g a t e d areas may have

t i o n e d . The o r g a n i z a t i o n o f the seasonal corvées was the

been much smaller in Antiquity and the social status o f the ancient a g r i c u l t u r a l

so they were i n e v i t a b l e f o r every c i t i z e n . The only p r o t e c t i o n against the

labourer may have been d i f f e r e n t from that of the f&llahin

actions o f o f f i c i a l s , whose task i t was t o summon and press the people f o r sea-

o f modern Egypt, the

labour involved must have been v i r t u a l l y the same 9 ', bike the

mdern

fellak

the

labourer in the ancient hods was never able to r e s t . A l l the year round he had t o

right

of the King, and

sonal work f o r the s t a t e , was exemption by royal decree. But only the p r i v i l e g e d groups o f s o c i e t y , su®h as the King's high o f f i c i a l s , i n c l u d i n g t o some extend

tend his f i e l d s . With the simplest of means, the hoe and c a r r y i n g basket, the

the p r i e s t s and t h e i r personnel, could be exempted. Consequently p r i v a t e c i t i z e n s

heaviest jobs one can possibly imagine were carried o u t . To l e v i g a t e the rich and

who were not employed by protected i n s t i t u t i o n s could be seized f o r any purpose 1 ®'.

heavy soil he had to add sand. This he transported from the nearby d e s e r t - t o the A l a r g e number o f roya4 decrees (wd-new) are known from nearly a l l periods o f

arable land, either by donkey, but more probably by boat over the eanals and ditches in the hod °K The control of the runnels was a neverending shore. Apart

which were g>iven t o a high o f f i c i a l on personal loan

from these tasks, and the permanent work at the dykes during the i n u n d a t i o n , " there were preparatory tasks to be canried through f o r the next y e a r s ' the most labourious phase of the whole process of labour i n the

Egyptian h i s t o r y 1 7 ' . By them royal domains, pyramid and temple estates or estates

inundation: A f t e r the

and reserved

{fait)

(pr-dt)

were protected (mJet)

f-rom the a r b i t r a r y behaviour o f Pharaoh's o f f i c i a l s . Such a

deoree o f the 26th dynasty, inscribed on a s t e l a o f king Apries a t Memphis (•Mitrahina), i l l u s t r a t e s p r e c i s e l y the nature of exemptions. This t e x t i s o f

6S

Z i g a d ' L ^ C l l T r ' t ; f Tm a t i o n" repairina of

"

'

^

and

°

"

b6

great importance t o the present study as i t contains a passage which shows, both

M

i n i-ts terminology and meaning, a close a f f i n i t y w i t h the shabti

new ones, the

"My Majesty has decreed f u r t h e r t h a t t h i s region (tSe)

z z

raisin9

of new d y k e s t h e

-

- -a,s

-

^ z t j z t Pharaoh had to c o n t r i b L

a

W

h7„ J

T

- t h h i , o f f i c i a l s , the whole p

'

b«1ns to the harvesting of the i

!

scribal class we find the v*zi J l ) director of granaries 12 ) and a T

was

T

-

^ T

f

^ °f

^ Paction,

^ t*

s

°

f

^ 1n0r

C f

°

rn

"

At

°11owed 10081

the 1n

adm1

311

1a

"d'

°f

Gontral led

'

the

o f

fehe

or

hierarohy by the

dence seems to suggest that ecol , '" " O r a t o r s , M l the ev4Pr blemS W6re ' « • I . " c o d control and 1 m « « ° " 1 n 1 * h a n d l ^ " t the to* i r r i g a t i o n were , „ the hands o f l o c a l o f f i c i a l s , who

12

>

from the d i g g i n g o f the head

(kst ribt)

t h a t i s done i n the i r r i g a t i o n basins

do not s u f f e r any persons t o be taken thence, through the agency o f

— ^

be reserved ( J u t ) and

protected (mfefc) f o r my f a t h e r P t a h - S o u t h - o f - h i s - w a l l , Lord o f A n k h - t a u i , from the doing o f any work

l

spell18'.

administrator

(s

plural).

I

any l o c a l

or k i n g ' s messenger". And f u r t h e r : "A command has been made (ad-

dressed) t o the inspectors o f prophets o f

this

d i s t r i c t (w) f o r commanding them

t h a t no obstacle be set up against t h i s god's revenue (nfr n hst(.tu)

edb m htp-

ntny. In the royal decrees the usual term f o r menial labour i s k 3 t , "work" or " t a s k " 1 9 ) . I n the shabti s p e l l a l l t a s k s , s p e c i f i e d and u n s p e c i f i e d , t h a t are

13

wont to be done in the i r r i g a t i o n basins as corvées f o r the king o f the Beyond, ara designated * * * "works" or »duties« 2 0 '. The " c a r r y i n g duty"

known as

early as the Old Kingdom, and the general term "mission" or " t a s k "

{

{pt),

also

figure among the tasks of some s h a b t i s " ' . !n a l l sources d e a l i n g w i t h compulsory labour the o f f i c i a l who announces the various kinds o f arduous tasks (edb) He

same: the king's messenger (iputy

1s

sip hsb)

The Late Middle Kingdom papyrus I n the Brooklyn Museum was w r i t t e n 1n the very period 1n which f i g u r i n e s Inscribed w i t h the Shabtl Spell begin t o form a regular

J.

For the class of agricultural labourers a change o f masters d i d not mean r e l i e f from burdensome duties. By t r a d i t i o n and heritage, the f a m i l y took a c e n t r a l position in Ancient Egyptian society. Within the lowest group, the l a b o u r i n g class social status depended on a man's relationship t o his master, and t h i s dependence could range from obligation, while maintaining f u l l i n d i v i d u a l freedom, down to complete bondage 23) During the Old Kingdom the mass of the population consisted o f servants (jra>yt)

p a r t o f the tomb equipment 2 5 '. This t e x t gives much Information about the organiz a t i o n and working conditions o f the labouring c l a s s . We learn t h a t the administ r a t i o n o f the country was based upon a s t r i c t l y - o r g a n i z e d departmental system, The departmental u n i t s , c a l l e d war et (i
Bureau of the O f f i c e o f the Provider

and the departmental bureau ( u ° r t ) o f the so-called A l l p r o j e c t s and missions were headed by stewards (imy r

p r ) , and the work i t s e l f was executed on the basis of the corvée system. These

who were bound to their masters by menial labour and were rewarded i n k i n d . The

p r o j e c t s were concentrated i n the Wiebeau-flelds, which had t o be made arable

mortuary priests formed a special group i n s o c i e t y , the Servants o f the Ka { h m -

through improvement o f the I r r i g a t i o n system, " A l l 1n a l l I t seems permissible t o

ks). To these the upkeep of the cemeteries was e n t r u s t e d , the maintenance o f the

recognize i n hbew an expression f o r government-created and government-operated

funerary services, and in particular the production o f foed s u p p l i e s f o r t-he de-

farms on which c i t i z e n s of Egypt were p e r i o d i c a l l y c a l l e d upon t o serve as s t a t -

ceased. Royal g i f t s of temple and funerary estates g r a d u a l l y r e s u l t e d i n a dimu-

ute l a b o u r e r s " 2 6 ' .

nition of pharaoh's omnipotence. The increase o f i n s t i t u t i o n a l and i n d i v i d u a l power and independence was thus the r e s u l t of the concessionary p o l i c y o f the king. The royal decrees weakened the royal power and f o s t e r e d the c l a i m o f royal prerogatives by the é l i t e groups. After the t u r b u l e n t p e r i o d a t the end o f the I I t ^ r W l " aC<,Uired red into the realm of Death.

and^servants T Ï Z 7 T

PerqUiSUeS

be

™

the

é , i t e

the

-

«ere t r a n s f e r -

;r;e::ed;:::tr—- * ?

aSSUmi 9

"

the

^

relati

' ^

"

"

°

out in the following p a r a g r a p ^ ) ^ 1

During the Middle Kingdom the tied to the s o i l , w h o r e t a i ' ™J°nty

occupations, but i t could be converted i n t o permanent labour by way o f penalty. The work (k3t) was so harsh t h a t conscripted labourers f r e q u e n t l y became f u g i t i v e s . Special laws were issued " p e r t a i n i n g t o d e l i b e r a t e desertion o f l a b o u r e r s " ,

only Egyptians but also foreigner,

t!

labourers who worked on state f Z l

" S

o f

the

' °n

° °n

l d

the f u n e r a r y c u l t . K1n9d0m t h a t notl 0ns ' 98ne,

*ated'

WlW

1abour

"

The

existence

t e d . These were not

" a t i v e documents o f t h a t period

E O T t i a n

Pr1vate

t h e i >

attes

.

12

1n

—*

-sters

People oontinued t o be servants

SlaV<3S i,S

^

^ ^

Phen0mBn

"°dUCtS ° f

admin1stl

h l i g h t on the organizat' '

f

°"Shl> ^ween

were a p p l i e d t o a l l persons mentioned i n the papyrus, both Egyptians and A s i a t i c s . Their names are l i s t e d under the heading servants p 3 k i j , and elsewhere i n the t e x t they are c a l l e d male and female crown-slaves (hm-neu, hmt), male and female A s i a t i c s [c2m3

c3m.t),

prisoners (hntu),

or household servants ( f e w w ) 2 8 ' .

From the evidence o f the Brooklyn Papyrus we learn t h a t , almost c e r t a i n l y , house-hold servants ( f a m ) could be t r a n s f e r r e d from one owner t o another, and

P

of » group of labourers which m i t H ^ muc

°f

The labourers were housed i n labour camps ( g n r w t ) , The work was temporary and had t o be done by such people as weavers, bakers e t c . . i n a d d i t i o n t o t h e i r normal

or " p e r t a i n i n g t o one who f l e e s w i t h o u t performing his t a s k s " 2 7 ' . S i m i l a r laws

Our hypothesis that i t was in I which later found their expies

s

labour i n the H e r e a f t e r , and more p a r t i c u l a r l y w i t h the f i r s t appearance of the shabtl s p e l l I n the funerary l i t e r a t u r e o f t h a t age, the C o f f i n Text».

th(|

the one who i s i n charge o f the o r .

ganization of r o l l - c a l l s of statute labourers {ip,

least on the A s i a t i c element i n the labour-class. These sources are the more i n t e r e s t i n g , because they are contemporary w i t h the f i r s t documents we have about

the o f f i c i a l s and

i n s t i t u t i o n s , and l a s t but not

also t h a t they could o c c a s i o n a l l y be r e c r u i t e d from corvée labourers owned by the s t a t e . I t i s f u r t h e r a t t e s t e d t h a t large numbers o f slaves, both Egyptians and 29) f o r e i g n e r s were i n p r i v a t e ownership '. I n the New Kingdom both the army and the priesthood o f the important temples became the l e a d i n g powers o f the s t a t e . Of a l l population groups they had the g r e a t e s t b e n e f i t from the great i n f l u x o f goods and people from abroad. Since the

13

•

of

the Thutmosid wars the number o f p r i s o n e r s g i v e n t o temple

institutions

1 T i n n e d considerably. Groups o f prisoners were c o n c e n t r a t e d i n s p e c i a l

1*.

boughtand s o l d 3 5 ' .

I n the Ptolemaic era the a d m i n i s t r a t i o n of Egypt was e n t i r e l y

blur camps attached to temple e s t a t e s , i n order t h a t t h e y m i g h t be employed as

reorganized. The new é l i t e , both o f f i c i a l s and v e t e r a n s , was predominantly G r e e k 3 6 ' .

permanent workers,Jainly f o r a g r i c u l t u r a l purposes

Consequently s h a b t i s , expressions o f Egyptian funerary t h o u g h t , g r a d u a l l y d i s a p -

A t t h e end o f the

Ramesside period the temples-manipulated large groups o f t h e p o p u l a t i o n , and controlled the economic and p o l i t i c a l l i f e o f the c o u n t r y

Subsequently the

priests of Amun founded t h e i r own dynasty a t Thebes. During this period the usual term f o r servant i s hm, and t h e r e a r e good argu-

peared37'. §4. P r e r e q u i s i t e s o f e t e r n a l L i f e : Food and Food Production L i f e beyond the grave e x i s t e d , according t o the Egyptian concept I n m u l t i f a r i -

ments for assuming that they were s l a v e s , people who c o u l d be bought and s o l d and

ous forms. A s p e l l i n the PT e x h i b i t s t h i s idea t o such an e x t e n t t h a t Kurt Sethe

even branded with t h e i r owner's name. Such ham, male and f e m a l e , mere c h a t t e l ,

was moved t o say t h a t 1 t could have been derived from a wisdom t e x t : "The s p i r i t

could be transferred together w i t h the land upon which t h e y 1-ived, by f a t h e r s t o

and reinterpretation of ancient r e l i g i o u s and f u n e r a r y ideas and customs, economic power shifted to the ranks o f the Libyan, m i l i t a r y c o l o n i s t s and w a r - l o r d s i n the Delta, u n t i l f i n a l l y , under the domination o f Greece and Rome, Egypt became p a r t of the Hellenistic world. In the following we shall make an attempt t o demonstrate t h a t t h e e v o l u t i o n hydraulic

c i v i l i z a t i o n . Shabtis are pre-eminently the graduators o f t h e economic power o f the é l i t e groups. The f i r s t shabtis appeared dm»îflç( t h e t u r b u l e n t p e r i o d a f t e r the f a l l of the Old Kingdom, when i r r i g a t i o n technology was g r a d u a l l y developed in the smaller,

densily populated, n a t u r a l basins o f Upper E g y p t , on t h e e a s t

m "lddle Egypt and i n the Memphite area. They became p o p u l a r i n t h e tombs

r

e

? ? :;ted ^ t

entity

the Ak+i e x i s t e d i n the Duat. In t h i s Duat l i v e d the Akhu, the g l o r i f i e d dead. I n the s o l a r t h e o l o g y o f H e l i o p o l i s 1n which the sun god Rëc was pre-eminent, t h i s r e g i o n l a y above the e a r t h , w h i l e i n the theology o f B u s l r i s and Abydos, 1n which

these conceptions could e x i s t s i d e by s i d e , but a t the same time could form a s y n t h e s i s i n which the H e r e a f t e r was dominated by both gods, Rec and O s i r i s . The fundamental idea a t the base o f these notions concerning l i f e a f t e r death i s the same: t h a t man i s p a r t and p a r c e l o f the Cosmos and, l i k e nature (vegetat i o n and t h e sun i n h i s d a i l y c y c l e ) i s p e r p e t u a l l y regenerated. The m e n t a l i t y o f t h e A n c i e n t Egyptian was t h a t o f a man l i v i n g c l o s e t o the s o i l , whose o b s e r v a t i o n s o f the n a t u r a l c y c l e he witnesses d a i l y on e a r t h are

Ie : : ; : r : ,

dead, h i s mummy, r e s t e d i n h i s tomb, i n the n e c r o p o l i s , w h i l e h i s s p i r i t u a l

the c h t h o n i c god O s i r i s was the p r i n c i p a l d e i t y , I t l a y under the e a r t h 3 ® ' . Both

and development of shabtis c l o s e l y f o l l o w e d the t r e n d s o f t h e E g y p t i a n

o

1» bound f o r the e a r t h , and what men

beer upon t h e a l t a r o f the Foremost o f the W e s t e r n e r s " 3 8 ' . The corpse o f the

After the Kushite period, which had such i m p o r t a n t oonsequences f o r t h e r e v i v a l

ban

(3J) i s bound f o r the s k y , the corpse [hit)

r e c e i v e when they are b u r i e d i s ( i t s ) thousand o f bread and ( I t s ) thousand o f

their sons 3 2 '.

:T

o f

s i t i z e n s a

~ 0 n

WaS

durin9

the

H i d d i e * * h1gh N i i , a r t i f i c i a l l y i r r i g a t e d a r e a s , and

"d » ' » "

S0U9ht

the

^

FayUm

"

t h e

*

a

"d

^

t r a n s f e r r e d i n t o h i s concept o f the A f t e r l i f e .

I n the " F i e l d s o f O f f e r i n g s " ,

in

t h e " F i e l d s o f Rushes", i n the " F i e l d o f Hotep", food had t o be produced by and f o r the dead. The geography o f the Duat i s i l l u m i n a t i n g i n t h i s r e s p e c t : a s p e c i a l r é g i o n i s reserved as the f i e l d s o f O s i r i s , i n which each Akh was o b l i g e d t o c u l -

west bank a l l s L

Z ! " "

and mercenaries 33 '.

^

,

required to c r e a t e ' n e w T t ^

CO

C1Sl

dynasty is reflected i n T i f

°Perat1on

baS1nS-

the Ramesside period

0W

and ^

the number of shabtis f o r " ""•ds shabtis were i n t e r p r e t Y ^ " were

considered

*

as g r o u o s

'

1n

9a"9S

*

5 1

"erS ^ C

'

t h r o u 9 h

and

The

^"m)

« l a r l y addressed as h m by of

FayUm

^

"

P n

'

0 6

°nSlderab1y

®he

1

18th

18

dom

o f w e a l t h d u r i n g t h e 18th d y n a s t y s h a b t i s are r e g -

sri9n ifi oant

'

'

t h a t

a t the end

i n a t i o n o f the 21st dynasty,

leased.

From t h i s p e r i o d un-

t i v a t e h i s p l o t t o g a i n the wherwithal t o s u s t a i n

hm,,

life.

For e t e r n a l l t f e i n p a r a d i s e , wherever t h i s may be s i t u a t e d , the p r e s e r v a t i o n o f the p h y s i c a l remains o f the dead-man i n h i s tomb was e s s e n t i a l 4 0 ' .

I n the tomb

the b a s i c requirements upon which he r e l i e d i n h i s d a i l y l i f e continued t o be necessary: he was dependent upon food and d r i n k . Thanks t o the o f f e r i n g s brought a t i n t e r v a l s t o the tomb by h i s s u r v i v i n g f a m i l y , dependants and s e r v a n t s , he would c o n t i n u e t o l i v e . Food was produced by them and p h y s i c a l l y placed i n the tomb. Food as w e l l as those who produced i t were shown i n the tomb: e i t h e r i n r e -

«ay. They became d e p e r s o n a l i z e d and

°f worke™ Wke

12

9reat

^

e s t l y

d i f f e r e n t

r e s e t t l e m e n t o f veterans ^ s o u r c e s o f l a b o u r were

i n c r e a s e

' ^

broad a l l u v i a l

whose l a b o u r ooulti be

13

„ * chapel or as statues i n the round or models placed 1* l i e f s on the walls of the 41) special chambers provided for that purpose . ,n

the f

_

u

cu,t

the statue of the deceased took a c e n t r a l p l a c e . His body,

c ^ / i n the burial chamber, whereas the food o f f e r i n g s were o f f e r e d : : ; : I s 6 set UP near the e u l t Place. The Ka-of the deceased K V e d

r ; ; ! ; : in this statue

I t was the eternal l i f e - f o r c e which enabled a man t o continue t o

of the h e i r , h i s brothers and s i s t e r s , the so-called "children of the d t " ( t i m dt).

The Ka-servants w i t h o u t rank occupied a

subservient p o s i t i o n , f o r although

they were addressed as "brothers and s i s t e r s " of the h e i r , t h e i r r e l a t i o n s h i p t o those w i t h rank was i n f a c t t h a t of servants (blkv)

t o masters ( n b u ) 4 4 ' , The Ka-

servants had the duty o f performing the p i t u a l of the o f f e r i n g s and c a r r i e d the food i n procession t o the c u l t place. However, these o f f e r i n g s were not prepared

l i v e a f t e r death, provided that i t was sustained by, perpetual o f f e r i n g s . The food

by them, but by t h e i r sub-ordinates, the minor servants of the dt, c a l l e d taw.

offerings which are sometimes called "Kau" are i n f a c t o f f e r e d t o the Ka-statue 4 2 >.

These tsw, m i l l e r s , bakers, butchers, were organized and c o n t r o l l e d by the Ka-

Apart from statues for the tomb-owner, the master, statues o f h i s servants played

s e r w a n t s 4 5 ' . The gradation of tasks of the Ka-servants w i t h t h e i r r i g h t s and o b l i -

an important part in the funerary s u i t . According to the Egyptian concept such

gations i s i l l u m i n a t i n g f o r the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of the r o l e of the servants'

statues or other representations of the deceased owner's entourage would by mag-

ues.

stat-

ical means spring into l i f e , to serve t h e i r master w i t h a eonstant supply o f the necessary food offerings. Since shabtis made t h e i r f i r s t appearance i n the f u n e r -

In theory the deceased tomb-owner depended e n t i r e l y f o r his funerary c u l t on the l i b e r a l i t y o f the sovereign. The tomb f u r n i s h i n g s , i n c l u d i n g the s t e l a , o f f e r -

ary equipment at the very time that servant statues began t o disappear, we may assume that they in some respect took over the role o f the statues o f the tombowner and of those of his servants as w e l l . Thus there are obvious reasons f o r

ing t a b l e and sarcophagus, not t o mention the tomb i t s e l f , were doubtless donated by the King t o recompense him f o r his e a r t h l y s e r v i c e s 4 6 ' . I t seems t h a t only those who were " f e d " by the k i n g , TO the sense t h a t they were given estates or

investigating whether the use of statues in the OK funerary c u l t , w i t h i t s constant preoccupation with supplies of food, gave r i s e t o the o r i g i n o f the s h a b t i .

had p e r q u i s i t e s i n the form of f o o d s t u f f s , continued t o have t h i s p r i v i l e g e a f t e r

In this context the question of the relationship between the tomb-owner, and his

d e a t h 4 7 ' . Thus i t i s conceivable t h a t the tomb-owner could claim from his family

servants who produced the food, is of p a r t i c u l a r i n t e r e s t . In p r i n c i p l e the f a m i l y

and entourage the counterpart o f h i s e a r t h l y goods and services i n the next world.

was responsible for the

A t e x t which c r y s t a l l i z e s the o b l i g a t i o n o f servant t o master i s inscribed on the

upkeep of the tomb and of t h e c u l t o f i t s owners One o f

the deceased owner's sons, not necessarily his e l d e s t , was chosen as being most

s t e l a o f the t w e l f t h dynasty Steward Ptah-ao, Who claims t h a t he respected his

capable of maintaining the funerary c u l t . He was the f i r s t f u n e r a r y p r i e s t and

master: "as does a servant (hm) who loves h i s l o r d (rib),

though

loved by his Ha, who f o l l o w s h i s master (rib) i n the necropolis (hrt-htr),

he remained so, naturally he may have shared his r e s p o n s i b i l i t i e s

with

c a r r i e s out what has been said upon earth" (tp

others, both family and attendants. From the early Old Kingdom the funerary c u l t was organized on a l e g a l o r oontractual basis

>. A special concession, i n the form o f an " e s t a t e " or a funerary

us r

' '1ft

fr0m the

f

^

his f a v o u r i t e , who i s who

t3)48'.

§5. Funerary statues as procurers of food When the importance o f the o f f e r i n g c u l t weakened and f i n a l l y disappeared as a

r

f l ' tL

a

r

1 2

r an s f hi

« M a t e

y

of r

Hved ^

i any

H 9 h t

?ti0nShiP

h V

P

P

'

°f ^

bStWeen

Pr0Vided 83 the

the the

^ t

- c e s s a r y food o f f e r i n g s . The

0

m

b

» *

Ka

: ?

^ *

~PrieStS ^

p i t ^ L

Wh0

^ - o f f e r i n g s

^

—

«

r e s u l t o f the socio-economic collapse o f Egypt i n the Late Old Kingdom, - diminu-

- n o f the de-

t i o n o f the a u t h o r i t y o f the King, the i n a b i l i t y o f the Crown t o provide funerary

c h i l d r e n was record-

endowments - , the food o f f e r i n g c u l t as o r i g i n a l l y conceived, was f r u s t r a t e d and,

-yal

decrees. The

as a r e s u l t , images, statues i n the round and r e l i e f s served as a s u b s t i t u t e . They

o b l i g e d , a t the i n v e s t i -

^

*

c e r t a i n p r o p o r t i o n o f produse o f

family and household. There we81*" l " e n U r n e r a t i o n ' the former catagory i u o h « T * i i j K a * p r 1 e s t s

w,it

were

drawn from the deceased's

h and w i t h o u t rank. Those w i t h i n

inspector of Ka-servants" (sM

12

represent the r e a l i t y o f t h i s w o r l d , which could by magical means be transmogrif i e d t o insure i t s c o n t i n u a t i o n i n the n e x t 4 9 ' . From the s i x t h dynasty unwards

f o r the tomb-owner,. They

^

the dt was given to them as th '

the

<

~

"COntraCt

^ :

Kin9

the deceased i n a manner o f speaking became i s o l a t e d i n h i s tomb. He took measures t o make himself completely s e l f - s u f f i c i e n t i n the next w o r l d , r e l y i n g as he d i d henceforth on the powerful forces o f magic. The statues of the tomb-owner and those o f his servants were relegated t o the subterranean parts o f the tomb

tmi>~k3) consisted

13

.

a l l y thought statues of the tomb:owner »HSSSs-Sl-iw-

j , j i u H f e - and not as a mummy -

They are i n t e r p r e t e d as being s u b s t i t u t e * f o r the owner'« . e r -

v a n t s . who a t an e a r l y stage o f Egyptian h i s t o r y would hav« been «laughtared a t the death o f t h e i r masters. An a d d i t i o n a l i n t e r p r e t a t i o n sees them at being the

— " : for™ the majority

of sculptures

:: r

s

-

-

- . . deceased . . —as -a

three dimensional complements o f t h e i r counterparts on the r e l i e f s and p a i n t i n g s 1n

the mastaba rooms. However, the names and t i t l e s w r i t t e n on th» servant statues

seem t o run c o u n t e r t o t h e i r apparent menial r o l e . Moreover, t h e i r actual

r r

, r „ r ;

-

=

s

r

Of the owner as a l i v i n g person and never as a mummy

Z ' j z l " .

r

1

-

situa-

t i o n 1n the tombs suggests t h a t they a l s o served a special purpose. Servant s t a t ues presumably made t h e i r f i r s t appearance 1n the p r e h i s t o r i c p e r i o d , but t h e i r

™

o l e r as he was on e a r t h , but i n an i d e a l i z e d for™ and i n the pnme o f l i f e Z n d

r

closely connected, not because the Ka was s u b s t i t u t e f o r

K

t y p i c a l iconography as s e r v a n t s represented c a r r y i n g o u t t h e i r d a l l y a c t i v i t i e s i s o n l y wel*l a t t e s t e d from the Pyramid age. During the f o u r t h , f i f t h and e a r l y

the

f o l r but rather because i t supplemented i t . For the Egyptian the s t a t u e i n the

s i x t h d y n a s t i e s t h e y are made o f l i m e s t o n e , t h e i r h e i g h t varying from twenty t o

MMtaft must have been the l o g i c a l complement o f the body i n t h e b u r i a l

f o r t y - f i v e e e n t i m e t e r s . Each s t a t u e represents one s e r v a n t . They mainly occur 1n

chamber.

As the actual representative of the deceased r a t h e r than h i s s u b s t i t u t e , one o f

the r o y a l cemeteries o f Giza and Saqqara. During the s i x t h dynasty they were s t i l l

the main functions of the Ka-statue was as the r e c i p i e n t o f o f f e r i n g s . The f u n c t i o n

i n d i v i d u a l f i g u r e s and were u s u a l l y made o f weed, but t h e i r provenance 1s no

of the Ka-statue i n the funerary c u l t i s emphasized by the f a c t t h a t i i t was never

longer c o n f i n e d t o the cemeteries o f Memphis. Near the end o f t h a t dynasty sepa-

abandoned, not even a f t e r the techniques o f mummification had been p e r f e c t e d and

r a t e s t a t u e s are found mounted on a s i n g l e wooden p l i n t h . These genre groups show

other means had been developed t o p r o t e c t and i m i t a t e the dead man's p h y s i c a l pearance, such as masks, anthropoid c o f f i n s and sarcophagi-

ap-

I n aonsequence o f the

as i t were t h e w o r k i n g c l a s s caught a t a s i n g l e moment 1n t i m e , c a r r y i n g out t h e i r d u t i e s . The s i t e s where these s o - c a l l e d models have been found, are mainly s i t u a -

dominant role played by the Ka-statue - , i t was not the mummy b u t t h e K a - s t a t u e

ted i n Middle and Upper Egypt. During the t w e l f t h dynasty the servant s t a t u e s d i s -

which was served by the Ka-servants - , the Ka-statue may have been regarded as

appear firom the tombs; i t i s the very p e r i o d t h a t the f i r s t s h a b t i s make t h e i r

the deceased's counterpart who acted as h i s procurer o f

food53'.

appearance.

This concept may have given r i s e t o the p r o l i f e r a t i o n o f K a - s t a t u e s i n the tomb. Thus the Ka-statue was at the same time an image o f the deceased himsel-f and an image of a servant, who provided food. The number o f these p r o c u r e r s

of

The p r e p a r a t i o n o f food i s throughout t h e i r p r i n c i p a l occupation. I n the Old Kingdom t h e s e r v a n t s t a t u e s are m a i n l y concerned w i t h occupations i n the k i t c h e n ,

food depended on the means the tomb-owner had a t h i s d i s p o s a l d u r i n g l « i f e . As a

whereas i n t h e M i d d l e Kingdom a g r i c u l t u r e and f i s h i n g are added t o the themes r e -

result of the m u l t i p l i c a t i o n o f the Ka-statue, the m a t e r i a l aspects o f i t s

p r e s e n t e d . They have never been proved t o occur i n the r o y a l tombs, b u t they c e r -

func-

tions were thus emphasized. The f u n c t i o n o f the Ka-statues now approximated t o

t a i n l y do occur i n those o f members o f the r o y a l f a m i l y and o f h i g h - r a n k i n g o f f f -

those of the servant s t a t u e s 5 4 ) .

oials.

In this context the d i r e c t i o n s f o r use o f the Shabti S p e l l , as g i v e n i n the Coffin Text version, are i n s t r u c t i v e . These d i r e c t i o n s p r e s c r i b e t h a t t h e s p e l l

I t i s remarkable t h a t from t h e i r e a r l i e s t use i n the f o u r t h d y n a s t y ,

groups o f s e r v a n t s t a t u e s made f o r the same owner, e x h i b i t v a r y i n g q u a l i t i e s

59)

T h e i r number increases f-rom the end o f the Old Kingdom l i k e the s t a t u e s o f the

should^be recited over a wooden statue o f the owner (master^ "as he was on

m a s t e r , t h e owner, h i m s e l f . Both a t Giza and Saqqara t h e r e i s a tendency t o b r i n g

earth"

conceivable t h a t the wooden tomb-statues o f men and women, known

t o g e t h e r i n t h e b u r i a l chamber a l l the equipment f o r the a f t e r l i f e o f the m a s t e r ,

from tombs of the l a t e Old Kingdom and e a r l y M i d d l e kingdom, served

p a r t i c u l a r l y t h e s t a t u e s , and t o s i m p l i f y the d e c o r a t i o n i n the s u p e r s t r u c t u r e o f

. it

is

as Ka-statues purpose

).

Actua,

shabtis i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e made t h e i r f i r s t

ap-

Ama ea „ ™ a P e n ' 0 d : a ' e « o n o f the use o f t h e image o f t h e deceased incorporating master and s e r v a n t , i * h i s d a i l y c o s t u m e 5 7 ) .

the m a s t a b a s 6 0 ) . Many o f these s t a t u e s were provided w i t h models o f food and implements, which were added as separate o b j e c t s 6 1 ) . P a r a l l e l s can be found on the reliefs for all

the themes represented by the servant s t a t u e s . From t h e f i f t h

dynasty Gooking, beer and bread making scenes were d e p i c t e d on the tomb w a l l s

Servant_statues

C u r i o u s l y enough t h e master h i m s e l f was never d e p i c t e d i n such s c e n e s 6 3 ) . This I s T»e interpretation of the r o l e o f servant s t a t u e s i s n o t as s i m p l e as i s usu-

12

the more i n t e r e s t i n g s i n c e i n the s t a t u e rooms and, l a t e r , 1n the b u r i a l rooms

13

„ „ f necessarily separate from t h e s e r v a n t the statues o f the master were not necessarily ^ For instance the statue o f the master as a s c r i b e occurs q u i t e o f t n

statues,

n t h e compa-

ny Of his servants. The assertion t h a t the servant s t a t u e s were i n t r o d u c e

i n the

b u r i a l chamber t o replace the scenes o f servants on the r e l i e f s o f t h e o u l t r o o m s ,

The persons known by name f r o m t h e s t a t u e , mentioned above were c a l l e d e i t h e r or

dt

an

a r e i n many cases e x p l i c i t l y designated a , s o n , and d

the m a s t e r . They were people b e l o n g i n g t o the c l a s ,

of

owned p r o p e r t y an

0

,

f f u n e r a r y servant

never c a r r i e d o u t t h e a c t , . , p r . p . r . t 1 o n

of

^

i s no longer t e n a b l e 6 4 ' : the e a r l i e s t use o f servant s t a t u e s c o i n c i d e s w i t h t h e

k i t c h e n . N e v e r t h e l e s s t h e y a r e r e p r e s e n t e d as k i t c h e n p e r s o n n e l , 1n f a c t

occurrence o f the servant scenes on the r e l i e f s 6 5 ' . The s t a t u e s were a l r e a d y

own

in

subordinates.

I t i s v e r y l i k e l y t h a t these s u b o r d i n a t e s , the

h*-xz

t

„ ,

«

Z

*

t M U

^ , th

r

\

r !

vogue when the major themes such as a g r i c u l t u r e , c a t t l e - b r e e d i n g and t h e p r o d u c -

s t i t u t e s f o r the

t i o n o f food i n the kitchens were r e g u l a r l y depicted on t h e w a l l s o f t h e cultroomsL

a l s o t h a t , as t h e n e x t s t e p i n t h i s process o f s u b s t i t u t i o n , t h . simple u n l n s c r l b -

I t i s more l i k e l y t h a t these statues supplemented those scenes t h a n t h a t

w

they

p r i e s t s , t h e c h i l d r e n o f t h e tomb-owner. I t 1 , conceivable

s e r v a n t s t a t u e s were d i r e c t s u b s t i t u t e s o f t h . tomb-owner h i m s e l f . This may be

a c t u a l l y replaced t h e m 6 6 ' . The c o n f r o n t a t i o n o f master and k i t c h e n s e r v a n t s , which

the reason why t h e m a j o r i t y o f t h e s e r v a n t s t a t u e s remained u n i n s c r i b e d

i s avoided on the r e l i e f s , apparantly d i d not present any d i f f i c u l t i e s

s t a t u e s a r e f i r s t o r d i n a r y o b j e c t s w h i c h , by means o f magic, could be given any

serdadbs

in the

and b u r i a l chambers, not even i n the tombs o f members o f t h e r o y a l

fami-

f u n c t i o n wanted f o r a s p e c i a l

l y . The assumption t h a t the character o f the servant s t a t u e s i n t h e round was d i f f e r e n t from t h a t o f the great mass o f servants shown on t h e r e l i e f s , more l i k e l y i f one studies the iconography and the i n s c r i p t i o n s o f t h e

These

purpose.

The i d e a r e p r e s e n t e d by t h e s t a t u e o f t h e tomb-owner dressed I n the costume o f

becomes

d a i l y l i f e and i n c o r p o r a t i n g t h e n o t i o n o f being both master and s e r v a n t , r e v i v e d

servant

i n the e a r l y n i n e t e e n t h d y n a s t y i n t h e f o r m o f a s h a b t l s i m i l a r l y a r r a y e d . This

statues themselves.

phenomenon c o i n c i d e s w i t h t h e appearance, i n t h e m i d d l e o f t h e e i g h t e e n t h dynasThe people shown are m i l l e r s , bakers, butchers and so f o r t h , who a l l

had t o

t y . o f s h a b t i s r e p r e s e n t e d i n t h e f o r m o f a s e r v a n t : a m i l l e r . T h e i r iconography

carry out the lowest tasks i n Egyptian s o c i e t y . I n the l i t e r a t u r e o f t h e Old K i n g -

i s more o r l e s s i d e n t i c a l

dom the g i r l s o r female slaves a t the g r i n d - s t o n e s are p a r t i c u l a r l y mentioned as

are found i n t h e same area i n w h i c h t h e f o r m e r had been employed, the Memphite

being the absolute a n t i t h e s i s o f the c u l t u r e d and w e a l t h y c l a s s 6 7 ' . A s i a t i c

region: p a r t i c u l a r l y

Nubian slaves are found among the ranks o f the female m i l l e r s , t h e l a t t e r

and

. They were the lowest members o f the households o r were m e r e l y

Saqqara76'.

forming The c r e a t i o n o f a s t a n d a r d i c o n o g r a p h y f o r t h e s h a b t i d u r i n g the Middle King-

a s p e c i a l l y organized group i n s o c i e t y . The same a p p l i e s t o b r e w e r s , male and f e male

w i t h t h e s e r v a n t s t a t u e s o f t h e Old Kingdom and they

dom on t h e mummiform model o f t h e deceased m a s t e r ' s body ( t h e O s i r i s NN) i m p l i e s

servants

whose services could be used by the master a t w i M . They were t h e v e r y members o f

both a s i m p l i f i c a t i o n and a c o r r e c t i o n . The t o t a l i t y o f s e r v a n t s , represented both by s t a t u e s o f t h e m a s t e r and o f h i s s e r v a n t s , was now amalgamated i n one s i n g l e

estate

who

prepared

the

d

~

d

—

*

«

•

.

« h ^

J

*

type o f s t a t u e : t h e s h a b t i . Thus t h e s e r v a n t s t a t u e s were rendered superfluous and the K a - s t a t u e r e g a i n e d i t s o r i g i n a l

ues are uninscribed. In c o n t r a s t t o 1 —

specimens neve" ^

^

'

'

u - a l l y carry t i t l e s which have no

^

relit

* ° ^

" P

S6rVant

t h e

^

s t a t u

°1"

B № V a n t

s t a t

" " neVerth leS

7

to

On the basis o f t h e i r i n s c r i p t i o n s t categories70'.

f

*

95

m i l l e r s

'

b a k

^

"

*

etc.

« can be s u b d i v i d e d i n t o

To summarize we may c o n c l u d e

n

. » „ ' 3 ) .

<«

(servant))72>7

C) Name o f servant w i t h h h .

that:

owner. They m a i n t a i n h i s s t a t u s and m i n i s t e r t o h i s needs i n t h e next w o r l d as

five

1»hey d i d on e a r t h .

- . . . . . . . (master) dt

life-force

1) The s e r v a n t s on t h e r e l i e f s a r e r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f t h e s e r v a n t s o f the tomb-

A) Name o f master's r e l a t i u * •»

f u n c t i o n as t h e embodiment o f t h e

of the d e c e a s e d 7 7 ' .

^

and

t 1 t l e

<•«., a r e

•>">.

mentioned (f

«

« < „ •

„„« « , „ „ « „

w t

,

, „

r

) I n t h e L a t e O l d Kingdom t h e s t a t u e s o f t h e m a s t e r , h i s K a - s t a t u e s , f u n c t i o n as

3

) The f u n c t i o n o f t h e s e r v a n t s t a t u e s i s d i v e r s e : they a r e b o t h t h e people t h e y

his procurers o f

ff

. >»<

2

.

food.

Physically represent, i . e .

t h e l o w e r members o f t h e f u n e r a r y e s t a t e ( t h e tea)

and a t t h e same t i m e t h e y a r e t h e l a t t e r ' s masters (hno-K3 o r dt). used t h e tsw as t h e i r s u b s t i t u t e s . the m a s t e r o r tomb-owner

The hm-KZ

Possibly the servant statues a l s o replaced

himself.

xxiv xxv

. i nid 4) A l l statues i n the tombs o f the Late uia fl ^ , . t h e hBUSehold t o t a l number o f servants i n the hsusenoiu

Kingdom were meant t o comprise t h e m"s o f the master». T h e i r d i v e r s e forms u

as statues o f master and servant-were l a t e r replaced by a s i o g l e s t a t u e t t e i n a

60(1960),

11-17.

2) Fundamental* W i l l e o c k s and C r a i g , Egyptian I r r i g a t i o n , 2 v o l s . , 3rd ed. ( 1 9 1 3 ) . W i l l c o o k s , The N i l e i n 1904 ( 1 9 0 4 ) . Besançon, l'Horaire e t l e N11

t o t a l l y new form; the mummiform s h a b t i . Both " c l a s s i c a l " f o r ™ o f r e p r e s e n t a t i o n , master as master and master as s e r vant, are resumed i n the New Kingdom. 5) The quantity o f the m a s t e r ' s statues depended on h i s e a r t h l y means. T * e r e i«s a c o r r e l a t i o n between-his e a r t h l y means and the number o f s t a t u e s made f o r

the

master, j u s t as the number o f servant statues was connected w i t h t h e number o f attendants which the master owned during h i s

1) Sauneron, Une page de géographie physique - Le c y c l e a g r i c o l e é g y p t i e n , BIFAO

life.

(1957). 3) For t h e f o l l o w i n g see B u t z e r , o p . c i t . , 15-21, 4 1 - 5 6 , 106-112. 4 j S c h e n k e l , 8M 1 1 ( 1 9 7 4 ) , 4 1 - 4 6 . 5) S o h e n k e l , Memphis-HeraKIeopolls-Theben, 'ÂA 12(1965), 71-72. 6 ) Meeks, Le Grand T e x t e des Donations du Temple d ' E d f o u ( 1 9 7 2 ) . Meeks, o p . c i t . ,

147-150. For e t y m o l o g y - o f d i f f e r e n t kinds o f l a n d , see

S c h e n k e l , LdX I ( 1 9 7 3 ) , 778-9 and B u t z e r ' s c r i t i c a l remarks on Schenkel's

in-

t e r p r e t a t i o n s , B u t z e r , o p . c i t . , 48. I n Egyptian s e v e r a l words f o r

"irrigation

b a s i n " were used« hnm, G a r d i n e r , The Wilbour Papyrus I I , 30; hnt,

Gardiner,

AE0 I , 7 * i hnw " b a s i n s " , Sauneron, BIFAO 6 0 ( 1 9 6 0 ) , 16. The most common term seems t o be a , O j f r i , 4 h e i 6 ( 1 9 2 8 ) , 112. For irt

I,

, MB IV 397-398, G a u t h i e r , D i e t , des nom géogr. T . " t o make a b a s i n " , see Y o y o t t e , Le Bassin de Djâroukha,

Këmi 1 5 ( 1 9 5 9 ) , 2 3 ; s d i I

" t o d i g a b a s i n " , see BD 189 and! " I s i t

w i t h t h e e x c e l l e n t Sahu t o d i g t h e b a s i n o f O s i r i s " ; wpt I , wbi

together " t o open a

b a s i n " , Y o y o t t e , o p . c i t . , 2 3 , Sauneron, Kêmi 15(1959), 34-35. For comparison w i t h modern b a s i n s o r hade, Bayoumi, Autour du champs des Souchets e t c . $A941)„ 14. sht and i as names o f i r r i g a t i o n basins are a l s o t r e a t e d i n Ch. II

S8, V e r s i o n S h a b t i s p e l l

IA1 (Summons and T a s k s ) .

8) D u r i n g t h e sowing season (Peret)

t h e seed had t o be sown w h i l e t h e s o i l was

w e t . To w a i t t o o l o n g c o u l d be f a t a l , because t h e ground would be cracked by t h e h e a t o f t h e sun and would thus become unmanageable f o r p l o u g h i n g and sowing.

"Our work must make p r o g r e s s , l o o k , t h e ground w i l l be hard t o - m o r r o w : " ,

says one o f P e t o s i r i s '

attendants ( P e t o s i r i s , 48). Cf. also the Tale o f the

two B r o t h e r s , Pap. d ' O r b i n e y H, 2 - 3 . For d e s c r i p t i o n o f N i l e b e h a v i o u r , d u r i n g t h e i n u n d a t i o n p e r i o d see a p a r t from W i l l c o o k s now B u t z e r , o p . c i t . , 9) Besançon, l'Homme e t l e N i l

(1957), 8 8 f f . ,

17.

271ff.

10) For l e v i g a t i n g t h e s o i l w i t h sand see d e s c r i p t i o n by t r a v e l l e r s such as G a b r i e l Brémond, Voyage en E g y p t e , 1643-1645, IFAO, Voyageurs Occidentaux 1 2 ( 1 9 7 4 ) , 11. The use o f sand w i n o u r Gh. I I

the i r r i g a t i o n basins i s d e a l t w i t h i n d e t a i l

58.

11) The v i z i e r ' s r e s p o n s i b i l i t y f o r t h e i r r i g a t i o n works i s p a r t o f h i s D a v i e s , R e k h m i r ê 0 , P l . 2 7 , I s 2 4 - 2 5 , T e x t , 92. 12) V a n d i e r , Famine ( 1 9 3 6 ) , 5 3 - 5 6 .

12

13

duties;

Compare t h e r ô l e o f t h e f a m i l y 1n t h e v i l l a g e s o c i e t y o f modern Egypt, 13) Butzer. o p . c i t . , 109.

s

14) The word f o r nome o r d i s t r i c t . *

.

^

piece o f land intersected fay t r r i g 24) o r earthen dams o r dykes.

^

^

SrandTexte

.

Grammar

"

, sign N

Qf

t h

t h e

4g>

nomes>

c o

24) I n f r a S 54 and 5 . 25) Hayes, LMK Pap. B r o o k l y n , summaries, 127-144. Other sources a r e !

des D o n a t i o n s , 147 and bor<jers

Eva M a r t i n , Provinzialverwaltung, 5 '

Besançon, l'Homme e t l e N i l , 195, 262, 274, and Ch. I I note 2 7 ) .

determined w i t * , a s i g n showing a

.

Qp_

Heeks>

papers and o t h e r e a r l y M i d d l e Kingdom Documents ( 1 9 6 2 ) . Simpson, Papyrus

i n c i d i n g with those of the basins, see Voyotte

Reisner I - I I 1

c i t . , 140 and Butzer, o p . c i t . , 103. ^

^

f o r

Pap. Nag ed D e r , Rt C I I 3 ( e a r l y Dyn. 12) i n t h e BMFA c o n t a i n s a 11st o f

e x e m p t i o n

people a t t a c h e d as l a b o u r e r s t o t h e KhebesO-fields o f d i f f e r e n t stewards.

from corvées, see Helck, Ldfl I (1973), 376. Decrees from the Old Kingdom and F i r s t m é d i a t e Urk

Perio

are pu

. _

.

is e

in

27) Hayes, o p . c i t . , 4 7 - 4 8 . The condemned ones and blasphemers are punished by bei n g c o m p e l l e d t o work on t h e d y k e s , CT IV S p e l l 317-, Kees, Landeskunde 27. I n

I . 160-307. Goedicke, KSnigliche Dokumente aus dem A l t e n Reich ( 1 9 6 7 ) .

t h e New Kingdom people c o u l d be t h r e a t e n e d : " I s h a l l cause you t o become a

I n general see: Théodorides,LdS I , 7(1974), 1038-1043. 18) Sunn, ASAE 27(1927), 222, I s 7 - 9 , 226-228, 19) I »

te.

f i e l d l a b o u r e r " , L a t e Eg. M i s c . 1 2 2 . 9 , B a k i r , S l a v e r y , 3 .

12-13.

28) Hayes, o p . c i t . . , 124-125. For h m u see a l s o S p e l l s f o r f a m i l y r e u n i o n , Ch.

"work, menial l a b o u r , corvée". Hayes, LMK Pap. B r o o k l y n , 50. The word i s

determined w i t h a seated man w i t h a basket on h i s head. The d e r i v a t i v e kswty l i t . " c a r r i e r " , i s a "menial l a b o u r e r " , c f . Biography o f Neha, p a s s i m , Ch. I I 54). The physical character o f the work d e s i g n a t e d by kit expressed by irt

kst nb(t)

(1963-1969).

26) Hayes, o p . c i t . - , 29. See a l s o P e t e r s o n , Or.Suec. 17(1968), 16; S l u t V 3.8s

15) Vandier, o p . c i t . , 48-50 16) On s t a t u t e labour, corvées, Hayes, l b r rap

17)

Griffith,

H i e r a t i c p a p y r i f r o m Kahun and Gurob, 2 v o l s ( 1 8 9 8 ) . Jamas, The Hekanakhte

is

(infra

elearly

hr tp " t o load every k i n d o f work on t h e head" o f

II

55. 29) Hayes, o p . c i t . ,

132-134.

30) Kees, Landeskunde, 2 8 - 3 6 . 31) B u t z e r , E a r l y H y d r a u l i c C i v i l i z a t i o n i n Egypt ( 1 9 7 6 ) , 8 8 , 108. 32) B a k i r , S l a v e r y , 2 9 ; Van S e t e r s , The Hyksos ( 1 9 6 7 ) , 103.

somebody, see Mrsich, MAS 13(1968), 81. 20) 'IfI

kiwt nbwt Ù M t m hrt-ntf

JM;o do al 1 the works whiGh aremwnnt t o be done

i n the god's l a n d " . See Ch. I l l 513 E ( D u t i e s ) . The term iti

r kst

"to

seize

f o r corvée", occurs i n OK l e g a l documents d e a l i n g w i t h work o b l i g a t i o n s

of

33) B u t z e r , o p . c i t . ,

108.

34) See i n f r a Ch. I l l

513 H.

35) See i n f r a Ch. V I .

f a m i l y and personnel o f the tomb owner, see i n f r a 54. A l s o t h e v i z i e r ' s mes-

36) B u t z e r , o p . c i t . ,

senger may do i t , Urk. IV 1108, 5. On the s h a b t i o f W a h - n e f e r - h o t e p , i t

re-

37) See i n f r a Ch.

places the usual term irl

of

38) PT 305 S 4 7 4 - 4 7 5 i J u n k e r , P y r a m i d e n z e i t ,

kst,

Ch. I l l §8. The o r g a n i z a t i o n and p r o f i t s

105.

VII.

the corvées were the King's p r e r o g a t i v e , see Goedicke, o p . c i t . , 243. For t h e

39) Morenz, R e l i g i o n , 218.

fcsut neu, see Ch. I l l 513 E. These were c a r r i e d o u t i n t h e k i n g ' s

40) Morenz. o p . c i t . , 214.

fields

.

41) Not o n l y were t h e deceased p r o v i d e d w i t h f o o d i n t h e i r

(ajm>t neu)^ Ch. I I §8 (Shabti s p e l l , Version I A 1 ) . 21) For feu see Goedicke, KSnigliche Dokumente e t c . , 120, and vpt,

128.

ombs

t e m p l e s and o t h e r s a c r o s a n c t p l a c e s . The deceased wished t o

i d e m , 4 7 ; on

b

°

e

h

s h a b t i s , Ch. I l l 513 J . An i n v e n t o r y o f corvée types i s g i v e n by G o e d i c k e ,

of

o p . c i t . , 243-247 and Hayes, LMK Pap. B r o o k l y n , 47. Another g e n e r a l t e r m f o r

o f f e r i n g s f o r t h e gods. For a s u g a r y o f h o l y places m E g y p t , « F

forced labour i s bstw, f o r an example from the e a r l y MK see G r i f f i t h ,

and members o f t h e i r f a m i l i e s . t

Siut,

p l . XV, 1 . 9 , from the NK: Menu, Le P r ê t en d r o i t É g y p t i e n ( 1 9 7 3 ) , 108. BSk " s e r v a n t " , may have had the meaning o f " s l a v e " d u r i n g t h e MK, see B a k i r , Slavery, 15-22. Also shabtis can be c a l l e d bsk by t h e i r m a s t e r s , d u r i n g

°n

S

°Clal

St8tUS

of

1abou

the

xxv

43

pre e

e

^ ernas spells.

55. ....

J

For t h e f o l l o w i n g see Menu and H a r a r i . La N o t i o n

e propr é t

l ' A n c i e n Empire É g y p t i e n , Cahiers de

ille

recherches,

n . 2

„„iuâ. iv e (

^ 4

1 5 4 ,

and M r s i c h , Untersuchungen z u r Hausurkunde des A l t e n R e i c h e s . MAS 1 3 ( 1 9 6 8 ) .

spel*.

' ' 1 " 9 c l . . . and s l a v e r y , see B a k i r . S l a v e r y ,

Gh. I I

t

a f t e r d e a t h , see t h e f a m i l y - u n i o n

42) RÄRG, 300.

NK, see Ch. I l l §13 m. 22) For the King's messenger, see Oh. I I 58, V e r s i o n IA1 o f s h a b t i

he gods i n o r d e r t o secure f o r h i m s e l f a r e g u l a r share 0

passim.

xxiv

62) V a n d i e r , Manuel 1964, 256-271. For bread and beer p r o d u c t i o n see H e l c k , Das ,

The same r e l a t i o n s h i p -of nb and M k i s a l s o found

^ t e l s t ' a n ' ^ h a h t U and personnel

by the members o f t h e f a m i l y

to the master, see 8 .

'

« , The rôle o f the Ka-servants and t e ^ vie

privée dans les Tombeaux égypt

by

«

M o n t e t , Scènes de 1«

J

^

^

^

^

? pres6ed

t 0

^

do

47>

"

L

III).

67) p t a h - h o t e p 6 , 10: " P e r f e c t t h i n k i n g (wisdom) i s more hidden t h a n m a l a c h i t e ,

»ausheben«, WB V 404.

46) Morenz, o p . c i - t . . 203 /171 These "fed ones" are the imakhu,

64) W o l f . K u n s t , 165. 65) S m i t h , HESP0K, 171 ( c o o k i n g scenes i n Meresankh 66) S m i t h , HESR0K, 4 4 .

t h i s

also RARG, 828. The tew, " l e v i e d ones , were pre work i n corvées, Gf.

B i e r im A l t e n Ägypten ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 2 6 . 26 and note 46. 63) J u n k e r , Giza X I I ( 1 9 5 5 ) , 12.

yet i t s t

.

i s f o u n d w i t h t h e g i r l s a t t h e m i l l - s t o n e " . C f . a l s o Admonitions 4 , 8 -

9î " I n d e e d c i t i z e n s a r e

Garnot,

t h e revereu

p u t over t h e c o r n - r u b b e r s , and those who are c l a d 1n

f i n e l»inen are beaten w i t h

i t les imakhous sous l ' A n c i e n Empire ( 1 9 4 3 ) , » » .

29-30, Helok,

MDAIK 14(1956), 68; Mrsich, o p . c i t . , 62, 127. The n o t i o n t h a t t h e

feng

sents the funerary o f f e r i n g s as a g i f t t o the deceased, M v e s on „ « h e

68) H e l c k , Das B i e r , 27ч J u n k e r ZÄS 7 5 ( 1 9 3 9 ) , 66.

preW p - d i -

„esu formula: the deceased wishes t o share these w i t h t h e g o d s , see Morenz, Religion, 203. Shabtis oan be i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h i s f o r m u l a and t h e menial bourers are restored t o the master as a p a r t o f t h e per&t-kheim

la-

offerings,

see Ch. I I 554 and 5. 48) C. 20578; B a k i r , S l a v e r y , 30, 32, note 3 ; Janssen, A u t o b i o g r a p h i e I ,

(?)JI,

69) See §4. 70) The l a s t o f examples g i v e n here i s n o t complete. Most specimens on which the i n s c r i p t i o n s a r e i l l e g i b l e , a r e o m i t t e d . O t h e r s , i n the l i t e r a t u r e which are s a i d t o be " u n i n s c r i b e d " . may i n f a c t o a r r y i n s c r i p t i o n s . See t h e l i s t

t i o n s i n ö a p a r t , Memphis ( 1 9 3 0 ) , f i g .

48(F

71) A) Group f o r Ny-kSw-Чпр*,

160), I I , 75.

in

S m i t h , HESP0K, 9 1 - 1 0 1 , and Breasted J r . . Servant Statues and t h e r e p r e s e n t a 217.

a l l e g e d l y from G i z a , dyn. 5 / 6 , l i m e s t o n e and wood.

49) Montet, o p . c i t . - , 407.

Of 26 specimens, s e v e r a l are i n s c r i b e d . See A l l e n , Handbook Eg. C o l l .

50) Smith, HESP0K, 90-91, 94.

I n s t . Chicago ( 1 9 2 3 ) , 4 8 .

51) For the Ka and h i s r ô l e i n the f u n e r a r y c u l t see S c h w e i t z e r , Das Wesen des Ka

( a ) H b t - m - p U " h i s d a u g h t e r " s woipan g r i n d i n g g r a i n , l i m e s t o n e ; Chicago no.

e t c . , Âg.Fo 19(1956)? RARG, 357 and Morenz, R e l i g i o n , 179. 213.

10622. S m i t h , 9 6 ; B r e a s t e d J r . , 18; P I . 15a; C a p a r t , f i g . 217. ( b ) t i m - f . f , " h i s s o n " ; doughmaker, l i m e s t o n e ; Chicago no. 10624. S m t h , 98

52) Wolf, Kunst, 74. 53) The Ka keeps the deceased a l i v e , J u n k e r , Giza 111(1938), 118. 54) Kees, Totenglauben, 183; Wolf, Kunst, 165, 185; S c h a r f f , Handb. d . wiss.

Altertums-

VI.1 , Ie Textband (1939), 5 1 h Shoukry, Die P r i v a t s t a t u e im A l t e n

B r e a s t e d J r . , 2 6 , P I . 26b; C a p a r t , f i g . 217. ( c ) н ш " [ h i s ] s o n " ; man c o o k i n g f o o d , l i m e s t o n e ; Chicago 10629. S n n t h , M 0 , B r e a s t e d J r . . 4 4 , PI- 42a and b : C a p a r t , f i g . 217. ( d ) U n r e a d a b l e ; female b r e w e r , l i m e s t o n e ; Chicago 10635; S m i t h , 9 7 ; Breasted

Reich (1951), 66; Morenz, H e r k u n f t , 163. 55) Ch. I I §8, R e c i t a t i o n and d i r e c t i o n s f o r use o f s h a b t i

spell. ( e ) U n r è a d a b l e ; b a k e r , l i m e s t o n e ; Chicago 10634; S m i t h , 9 8 ; Breasted J r . . 28

56) For such statues see Smith, HESP0K, 94. 57) See Ch. I I §10, Sah-statues, 58) Fundamental p u b l i c a t i o n s : Smith, HESP0K, 95-104», B r e a s t e d J r . , S e r v a n t s t a t u e s (1948); Vandier, Manuel I I I , 92s B o r c h a r d t , ZAS 3 5 ( 1 8 9 7 ) , 119,

the tomb of Meresankh I I I , w i f e o f p r i n o e Kawab, S m i t h . HESP0K, 4 4 , f i g .

M . 2 6 c ; C a p a r t , f i g . 217. 72) B) Three women g r i n d i n g g r a i n , l i m e s t o n e , from Saqqara; M a n e t e 2 2 - 2 3 4 , D 20 ("tombeau d i t des P o i s s e u s e s " ) , dyn

59) Compare f o r instance t h e ' f e m a l e brewer and t h e female s e r v a n t w i t h s i e v e f r o m 14,

*

5

I n d the f u n c t i o n o f the *

varying degrees o f workmanship.

Neferirkarê-Kakaî

go

( a ) «4ti-*r, rf

i„„

10086 « ! eighteenth and twenty-first dynasties.

.

1m

,

P leme "ts for shabtis during the

(Les Papyrus ^ b o u s i r )

(1976

^49

~

^

bs

•

t h e dt o f t h e o v e r s e e r o f t h e T r e a s u r y , we

232; B o r c h a r d t , CGC 110; S m i t h , 9 6 ; Breasted J r . ,

xxiv xxv

««tahas. Ma^t

17.

U

e

d -

as one who

i c e s and c o r v é e s , see P o s e n e r - K r i é g e r , Les a r c h i e v e s a

60) Smith. HESP0K, 90, 91, 94.

t

o f t h e i r m a s t e r W e r - i r - e n . For t h e meaning o f t h . s m l

and Junker, Giza X I I (1955). 12. Also s h a b t i s f o r t h e same m a s t e r may show

61) Smith, HESP0K, 93. 94

Art

^

owner can be a t t e s t e d f o r the OK; hi» s t a t u e i and thoia of hi» servant» ba . к . Л Of etc ». Mariette, 234; Borch.rdt. CGC 114; Smith. 96; (b) the t ^ Maspero. Hist. Anc. I (1895). 320. Capart, 356. f i g - 3 3. M^sp ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ CGC 1 1 8 ; Smith> М

(c) "Vhm-nfrti 9 ;

N

^

T

the

'SP^ N B . A man ca led K ^ i '

Z

i

1

2'

ZtZlV-^

?3)

moment when tha s h a b t i s , which are

or* et

representation« o f the owner, makt t h e i r

f i r s t appearance.

t e » th

and ка-servant of the overseer o f the Treas ordinary servant, but as a Ka-

e l g -

with hands crossed on U p . limestone.

r ^ t . s . B i t i d t / c G c ,3) С,

come c l o s e l y r e l a t e d a t the end o f the OK; t h * l a t t e r disappear a t tha vary

,

„..«..

M !

4o 8 1

« i t h sieve, limestone, dyn. 5 / 6 ; belonging t o

№

CMcigo no. 10623. A l l e n , o p . c i t . . 48; Smith, 98; Capart, f i g .

217 74) D) Group for ЩНЯНЮ*.

found " i n s i t u " i n his serdaab a t Giza. Selim

Hassan, Giza VI (1934/5), 177, Pis. 73-80. A l l limestone, dyn. 5 / 6 . (a) Hnuten, hmt-kii woman grinding g r a i n ; SH, PI. 74 ABC. (b) P-hr.t,

hmt-ks-, woman seeving; SH, PI. 75 ABC.

(c) 4ssy-cnh,

hmt-ks-, man waterproofing j a r s by covering them w i t h p i t c h } SH

PI. 76 BD. (d) arm, hm-кЗ; man plucking goose; SH, PI. 76 AC. (e) Ят-в/т-кЗ*, hm-kS\ man cooking; SH, PI. 77 ABC. ( f ) Чпрю-вву, hm-кЗ', f u l l e r ; SH. P L 79 AB. (g) Ky-m3°t-Hthr, hmt-кЗ; woman kneading dough; SH, P I . 80 ABC. (h) Inscribed ( ? ) ; baking f i g u r e ; SH, P L 78. ( i ) Inscribed ( ? ) ; brewer; SH, PI. 79 СОЕ. NB. In this category probably also Giza 2088, fragment o f s t a t u e o f the ks Ш,

hm-

see Smith, 101.

75) E) (a) Two women on same p l i n t h , one squatting w i t h s i e v e , the other standing with pestle. Names only: Nfrt-tnt

and anh-m°-a.

Limestone, from Giza,

dyn. 5; Giza 2088; Smith, 98, f i g . 18b. (b) Bfr~irt-n.8\

kneeling f i g u r e with hands on knees, fragm. l i m e s t o n e , dyn.

5. Borchardt, ZAS 35(1897), 120; Smith, 79, note 2. Cf. The s t a t u e o f K3m-kd sub B). For other inscribed specimens see Breasted J r . , 27, PI. 27 ( t r a c e s o f i n s c r i p t i o n ) , Smith, 99, G. 2088, f i g . 18c ( i l l e g i b l e ) ; group f o r Dy^nh-Ppy, SH Giza V, 46, PI. 10. * 76) For shabtis in the dress of d a i l y l i f e , see Ch. IV 552 and 6. regardS the f Z T l ' HerkUnft' ° f ^ e shabti as a development from the OK tomb statues of master and servants: menial labour by the tomb-

xxv

xxiv

CHAPTER I I

C „ r r u r SHABTI DURING THE MIDDLE KINGDOM APPEARANCE OF THE SHABTI

„

E

• M

e

r

l

a

i

_

a

n

was not c o m p l e t e l y a f f e c t e d ' .

O s i r i a n sphere o f i n f l u e n c e ' , b u t l i f e i n the O s i r l a n paradise was p o s s i b l e only

„ f AiH ideas and" new concepts l a ! ! ^ "

, e breakdown o f s o c i e t y a t the end o f t h e Old Kingdom had The politico-economic breakdown ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ the 1deas ab0ut ^ i t s e f f e c t s on the organUation or

„

Hereafter 1 '. Not only the e a r t h l y P - o s m

e , also his r i g h t s i n the Beyon

*

^

™

were

^

usurpe Th<s

s o l e l y

d i d

t h e

,„

r e s u l t

H g h t

o f

№

) .

t h e

i n order t o m a i n t a i n h i s e x i s t e n c e i n t h e

Beyond. He had t o provide a p o s i t i o n f o r h i m s e l f o r as the t e x t s p u t i t ,

by the grace o f RS C . The deceased's dependence on t h e l i g h t o f t h e sun i s expressed i n n e a r l y e v e r y f u n e r a r y t e x t . For t h i s purpose he wished t o leave h i s tomb a t day, and t o t r a n s f o r m h i m s e l f i n t o v a r i o u s f o r m s , whereas, a t n i g h t , he hastened

d by t h e

r S r ^ a u r r ^ f o r a L e n s i o n i n t o heaven and f o r r e King. Such were spei o f t h e p H v a t e deceased these sidence i n the paradise o f Re . However, m siaen „ „ t h . „ amiii e t s Thus the deceased had t o be p r o spells and a t t r i b u t e s were no more than amulets. yided w i t h Power ( * . ) and Magic

The L a s t Judgement and a l s o the residence o f the

Akhu, the F i e l d o f Rushes, which 1n o r i g i n was a s o l a r r e g i o n , came I n t o the

a seat-

i n the new land, i n order t o secure h i s freedom o f movement, l e s t he s h o u l d be de-

back t o t h e u n d e r w o r l d , t h e r e a l m o f O s i r i s , t o be warmed and e n l i g h t e n e d by the rays o f t h e sun. I n t h e f u n e r a r y s p e l l s o f the C o f f i n Texts the deceased o r Akh may serve b o t h gods and t h e s e s p e l l s make 1 t c l e a r t h a t he wants t o be I d e n t i f i e d w i t h b o t h R§ c and O s i r i s . He w o r s h i p s Rec b u t a l s o i d e n t i f i e s h i m s e l f w i t h him (spell

1099). He wishes each day t o be i n the " r e v e r e d s t a t e " o f Rec ( s p e l l

and r o t b e s i d e h i m " ! " 1 resemble y o u , I am your Image" ( s p e l l 1131). Other s p e l l s ( l i k e е . д л 577) e x p l i c i t l y m e n t i o n t h e deceased's I d e n t i f i c a t i o n w i t h O s i r i s . This m u l t i p l i c i t y o f approach i s b e s t i l l u m i n a t e d i n the s o - c a l l e d "statement o f the

prived o f the rays o f the sun. Likewise he had t o f i n d t h e means o f p r o v i d i n g him-

A l l - L o r d , Re c " ( s p e l l

s e l f w i t h food.

tween Rec and O s i r i s , t h e y w i l l

The deceased derived h i s a u t h o r i t y f o r a c h i e v i n g the above f r o m h i s b e i n g m a g i c a l l y i d e n t i f i e d , l i k e his royal example, w i t h the supreme gods o f t h e

Hereafter,

1068).

On t h e o t h e r hand, he s t r e s s e s t h e f a c t t h a t "he has come t o see O s i H s , t o l i v e

И З О ) . A f t e r t h e deceased has spent m i l l i o n s o f years beall

s i t t o g e t h e r 1n one p l a c e , w i t h R l c as the

supreme god. The one who knows t h i s s p e l l , w i l l be a b l e " t o be l i k e Ree I n the East o f t h e s k y " , b u t a t t h e same t i m e " l i k e O s i r i s i n t h e m i d s t o f t h e under-

Rec and O s i r i s . I n the Pyramid Texts, which were e s p e c i a l l y c o m p i l e d f o r t h e dead

w o r l d " . The b a l a n c e o f power between t h e two gods e v e n t u a l l y r e s u l t e d 1n t h e i r 1 -

King, but which also contain parts belonging t o a f a r mors a n c i e n t »

d e n t i f i c a t i o n and t h e y were o f t e n regarded as being one and t h e same d e i t y 7 ' . The

non-royal

t r a d i t i o n ; s i m i l a r l y i n the C o f f i n T e x t s , the guides t o t h e Beyond and

later,

deceased's i d e n t i f i c a t i o n w i t h b o t h i s most s i g n i f i c a n t f o r t h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f

during the New Kingdom, i n the BD, the deceased's r e l a t i o n s h i p t o t h e s e gods p l a y s a p r i n c i p a l r o l e 2 ' . The f i r s t desideratum was t o m a i n t a i n c o n t a c t w i t h t h e

benefi-

cent rays o f the Sun-god. The deceased d e s i r e d t o be a l l o w e d t o move f r e e l y

both

i n Heaven and on Earth and " t o go f o r t h by d a y " , i n o r d e r t o p a r t i c i p a t e i n

the

eternal cosmic regeneration o f Re c . The same may be s a i d about t h e dead man's l a t i o n s h i p to the god o f the dead O s i r i s . His own f a t e i * compared w i t h t h a t

the s h a b t i , because t h e s h a b t i - o w n e r , the m a s t e r , shows aspects which are b o t h s o l a r (he i s an Akh e n l i g h t e n e d by t h e sun) and O s i r i a n (he i s an " O s i r i s NN"). I n t h e s h a b t i t e x t s and i n t h e iconography o f t h e s t a t u e t t e s these f e a t u r e s are apparent8'.

reof

The i d e a s a b o u t E g y p t i a n a f t e r l i f e

( i . e . t h e deceased's v a r i o u s forms o f o u t -

O s i r i s , the god who died but conquered death. The f a t h e r ' s s a l v a t i o n by t h e son -

ward a p p e a r a n c e , t h e r e g i o n s where he used t o s t a y and h i s a c t i v i t i e s

the p r i n c i p a l theme o f the myth o f O s i r i s and Horus - i«s i n f a c t t h e renewal o f a

are v a r i o u s . T
mythical precedent. Hence the deceased i s "an O s i r i s " , which does n o t mean t h a t he

seems t o be a k i n d o f s u b s t r a t u m o f a l l i d e a s about l i f e a f t e r d e a t h . I t appears

i s Osiris h i m s e l f , but only t h a t he i s i d e n t i f i e d w i t h t h i s g o d 3 ' .

It is

during the l a s t centuries o f ancient Egyptian h i s t o r y t h a t t h e p r e d i c a t e NN'' gives expression t o the idea o f complete a s s i m i l a t i o n w i t h O s i r * i s . cept eventually e l i m i n a t e d the s h a b t i ' s " r a i s o n

therein)

onl^

in a l l

"Osiris

T h e r e f o r e we a r e i n c l i n e d t o presume t h a t t h e idea o f t h e dead o r Akhu spending

This-con-

t h e c a t e g o r i e s o f f u n e r a r y s p e l l s and " b o o k s " , d e a l i n g w i t h t h e s u b j e c t .

e t e r n i t y i n a l a n d w h i c h had t o be i r r i g a t e d and worked f o r t h e i r own sustenance, under t h e a u t h o r i t y o f a supreme god ( e i t h e r Atum, Rec o r O s i r i s ) , seems t o be as

d'etre"4'.

a n c i e n t as t h e b e l i e f i n l i f e a f t e r d e a t h i t s e l f . The almost t r a u m a t i c a n x i e t y A f t e r the decline o f the Old Kingdom the c u l t o f O s i r i s came t o t h e n

forefront

a clash between O s i r i s and Re< was bound t o come. A d i v i s i o n o f power between two gods had t o take place. However, by t h i s " A u s g l e i c h " t h e p r i m a c y o f RS'

12

about f o o d i s e x p r e s s e d i n most E g y p t i a n f u n e r a r y s p e l l s and we have e v e r y reason t o b e l i e v e t h a t i t seemed normal t h a t t h e Egyptians had t o p r o v i d e i t f o r thems e l v e s . The g r e a t e s t f e a r does n o t seem t o be l i a b i l i t y as such t o produce t h i s

13

, D -C n r Q e i r i S i but r a t h e r a f e a r on the p a r t o f t h e d e * * f n the paradise o f r s ^ ^ ^ ^ Infer1n , r a n k o r position ceased t h a t he might be l i a b l e t o P ^ a r e a l 1 t y 1n t h e ^^ ^ ^ ^ i o r t o that which he enjoyed on earth^ Since men Qf be1n9

aga1nst

t h e l e v y o f h i s enemy. The enemy i n q u e s t i o n 1> a god c a l l e d Secret o f

Face, "who say» t h a t he w i M l e v y me t o tupplement t h a t gang o f

labourer«"13'.

I n t h e same way as t h e King o f t h e Pyramid Text« had h i t s e r v a n t » , the master ( t h e owner o f t h e CT s p e l l ) a c t i n g as a » c r l b a f o r 0 » 1 r 1 t , c o u l d u«e the « a r v l c e t

a g r i c u l t u r a l paradise as much as i t was on

adequa

t e measures b e i n g

- —

» -

of the a t t e n d a n t s o f O s i r i s : O s i r i s . My hsdt

"Becoming a s c r i b e o f the F i e l d o f O f f e r i n g » f o r

( s t o r e - c h e s t s ? ) a r e among the o f f e r i n g « . To me belong the male

and female a t t e n d a n t s o f O s i r i s , I am t h e » c r l b e o f t h e s t o r e - c h e s t » (?) o f the , . „ . „ a n 5 to ths «hahti was introduced as a means t o the shabti was i n t a f t e r , i t i s appropriate t o o u t l i n e a t T i r s i . . , ,hD „ railed and to trace the concepts about the s o - c a l l e d

ward o f f menial l a b o u r i n t h e Herewo™ Hereafter work i n t h e we " D a r a d i s e " , i n which t h e deceased paraoi«

F i e l d o f O f f e r i n g s , b e s i d e T h o t h , among those who make o f f e r i n g » " 1 4 ' . The a g r i c u l t u r a l

p a r a d i s e , a l a n d w i t h many waterways and f i e l d « , which had t o

be tended f o r t h e gods and where t h e deceased owned p l o t « o f land f o r h i » own sustenance, was t h e most p o p u l a r k i n d o f p a r a d i s e . As ha» been suggested above,

had t o f u l f i l his menial d u t i e s . The a g r i c u l t u r a l paradise as depicted i n the Pyramid Texts i s t h e

i t was presumably t h e most a n c i e n t concept which t h e Egyptians had developed

so-called

F i e l d o f Rushes, the heavenly abode o f Re'. The ideas concerning t h e K i n g ' s tenance t h e r e i n , are various. E i t h e r he had t o p a r t i c i p a t e h i m s e l f i n t h e

sus-

provi-

about t h e i r A f t e r l i f e .

D e s c r i p t i o n s o f t h i s r e g i o n , which 1» known under «everal

names, o c c u r i n many f u n e r a r y t e x t s o f v a r i o u s t r a d i t i o n s . The F i e l d o f Rushes

sion o f food, o r food i s prepared f o r him by o t h e r s . From most s p e l l s we l e a r n

(Sht

that the king receives f o o d s t u f f s from h i s subordinates i n h i s new heavenly

the same as t h e s o - c a l l e d F i e l d o f O f f e r i n g s (Sfrt flfcpu) o r F i e l d o f ( t h e god)

king-

43rw),

t h e d o m i c i l e o f t h e s o l a r k i n g o f t h e Pyramid T e x t s , 1s presumably

dom: gods and Akhu work f o r h i m 9 ' . Being a s s i m i l a t e d w i t h Rëc o r a c t i n g as h i s

Hotep (Skt

attendant, the king i s served by bakers, brewers, b u t c h e r s , b u t l e r s and f e m a l e

the

g r i n d e r s 1 0 ' . But he also may be involved h i m s e l f i n t h e p r o d u c t i o n o f foods

O f f e r i n g s o r F i e l d o f Hotep i s a c c o r d i n g t o s p e l l s 464-468 (BD 110) t h e abode o f

"Opened i s f o r you the gate o f Heaven, opened i s f o r you t h e g a t e o f t h e

the god Hotep ( " F o o d " ) . The deceased served Hotep and wanted t o be l i k e Mm:

firma-

flip).

The F i e l d o f Rushes i s mentioned 1n CT s p e l l 404 (BD 99 1n the

NK t r a d i t i o n )

as b e i n g t h e domain o f t h e s o l a r god Horus and t h e F i e l d o f

"I

ment, so t h a t you may t r a v e l by boat t o t h e F i e l d s o f Rushes, t h a t you may grow

l i v e as Hotep w i t h my p o t and my j u g upon me, which I have f i l l e d 1n t h e i s l a n d s ,

b a r l e y , t h a t you may reap emmer, and prepare your sustenance t h e r e o f l i k e

being one who b r i n g s f o o d t o t h e Lords o f possession" and "as f o r t h e one who 1s

Horus,

the son o f A t u m " 1 1 ' .

i n t h e F i e l d o f H o t e p , h i s p l o t s o f l a n d and h i s o f f e r i n g s are i n 1 t , f o r ever and e v e r " (CT s p e l l

I f l i a b l e t o work i n the H e r e a f t e r , the King p r e f e r r e d r a t h e r t o be t h e l e t t e r e d o f f i c i a l , who commanded the i l l i t e r a t e man t h a n an o r d i n a r y f i e l d

la-

bourer. Therefore he made an attempt t o be employed as t h e p e r s o n a l s e c r e t a r y

I n t h e s o - c a l l e d Book o f Two Ways (CT s p e l l 1058/1159) the same, r e g i o n 1s n o t of

Rëc and t r i e d t o persuade t h i s god t o dismiss h i s ( R ê c ' s ) s e c r e t a r y , even w i t h force i f necessary, so t h a t he might take h i s

fairs;

subject o f several s p e l l s f o r f r e e i n g the non-royal deceased f r o m m e n i a l

the

labour.

t o escape from the e a r t h l y corvées by means o f a r o y a l d e c r e e , he wanted R i t o draw up h i m s e l f

c

suc-

t h e l i f e o f t h e deceased i s t h a t o f a s e r v a n t who works f o r O s i r i s a l l

day

l o n g , among t h o s e who make o f f e r i n g s , he owns two p l o t s o f l a n d and even may be a

He wanted t o be protected against the a r b i t r a r y c o r v é e s , a n d , j u s t as he managed

O s i r i s t o grant him the p r i v i l e g e s o f a high o f f i c i a l :

t h e i d e a l p a r a d i s e such as i s shown i n t h e above-mentioned CT s p e l l and i t s

cessor BD 1 1 0 1 5 ' . The Book o f Two Ways d e p i c t s a much more r e a l i s t i c s t a t e o f a f -

place12'.

Also i n the C o f f i n Texts t h i s motive o f being a s c r i b e i n t h e Beyond i s

467).

or

the

s c r i b e o f t h e l a n d s b e s i d e T h o t h . A l l v e r s i o n s o f t h i s guide t o t h e Beyond seem t o have o r i g i n a t e d i n H e r m o p o l i s , though Re c and O s i r i s as w e l l as Thoth may p l a y principal

parts in i t .

However, those passages which deal w i t h t h e deceased's two

P l o t s o f l a n d i n t h e F i e l d o f Hotep o r t h e F i e l d o f O f f e r i n g s a r e u s u a l l y p l a c e d

decrees, which eventually a f f e c t e d o t h e r s , and t o prepare t h e c o r v ë e - r o l l s on

i n an O s k v i a n c o n t e x t 1 6 ' . The deceased speaks: "My two p l o t s o f l a n d a r e ( i n )

the

which are w r i t t e n the names o f o t h e r people. As s c r i b e s were more p o w e r f u l

F i e l d o f Hotep among t h o s e who know, so t h a t I may take c a r e o f O s i r i s t h e r e .

I

the foreman o f works themselves, the deceased wished t o be t h e

fe*™-scribe

than of

O s i r i s and he sent a d i v i n e messenger t o persuade O s i r i s i n Abyios t o p r o t e c t

12 13

am t h e s c r i b e o f t h e p l o t s o f l a n d b e s i d e T h o t h . I am a pure one who cooks f o r him

O s i r i s d a i l y among t h o s e who know o f f e r i n g s " (CT 1159). The deceased belongs t o

• •

i•n^ the f Hotep £h6 F f li eСl d14 oUl llw «»Г every day (CT 1051, the gods gods who who are are ii n the ss u u ii tt e ^^ ^^ c e o f O s i r i s "because "because D rr eessee n the n the e o off O O ss ii rr ii ss ^^ p n c e o f Osiris ш г ) . He wants t o be a god «• J n t h e S u i d e s t o t h e Beyond t h e 1162). He wants t ^ g . „ .... O ss ii rr ii ss cannot cannot d, die I( ы the one who sees O ^ s i t u a t e d along t h e waterway whnch Field M .ia o orf Hotep, nuv»p, » or the F i e l d of O f f e r i n g , C T 1 ^0 M ) . This ^ waterway and a* second way leads t o Ro-setau, the domain o f u s i r i a r ev shown on tthe o rolrdl d h o mmap a D o of f t ht h ee u n udnedrewr w leading over land t o the same ^ which i l l u s t r a t e s the Book o f

^

^

wo

s i m i l a r

•

another Guide t o the Beyond, the world"), presumably the best syn paradise produced by the Egyptians

f idea5

^ ^ ^

^

of land. O s i n s and M s subje

to the l i f e - g i v i n g rays ^

^

^ .

god Re-, passes thrcugh Ro-setau C6ls

^ ^

e^

p i c t u №

^

sonCerning

blessed

^ ^

•

^

in

him who t s i n t h e Under-

Light-maker,

^ ^

Ro-setau appears

o f

i n

o r sunfril'l

their

par-

t h e

underworld

t o f s h a b t t e i n t h e tombs

^

The C o f f i n T e x t s a r e m a i n l y s o l a r 1n c h a r a c t e r . I n accordance t o mythological precedents t h e deceased a t t e m p t s t o t a k e on t h e r o l e o f the Memphite-Heliopolltan gods i n o r d e r t o e q u i p h i m s e l f w i t h n e c e s s a r i e s , p a r t i c u l a r l y f o o d , i n the next w o r l d . The most p o w e r f u l weapon t h e deceased has a t h i s d i s p o s a l , 1n order t o

may be accomplished by t h e v e r y d e s t r u c t i o n o f the gods o r t h e e l i m i n a t i o n o f t h e i r a t t r i b u t e s . These s p e l l s a r e p r i m a r i l y meant f o r the deceased's own use. However, f r o m t h e t i t l e s o f t h e s p e l l s and from t h e formulas used i n t h e i r c a t i o n , m o s t l y added as r u b r i c s

appli-

( w h i c h are wanting i n t h e Pyramid T e x t s ) , i t

is

obvious t h a t many o f t h e s e t e x t s were a l s o p r o f i t a b l e f o r the l i v i n g on e a r t h .

^

and

of t h e i r owners i t i s « p o r t e n t t o to w

back t o a remote epoch and are w i t h o u t doubt evidence o f ano-ient f o l k - b e l i e f .

achieve h i s aims-, i s t h a t o f t h r e a t e n i n g t h e gods w i t h a cosmic d i s t u r b a n c e . This

agricultural

the

dead

e x i s t e n e e

employmen

the

l i t e r a t u r e o f t h e New Kingdom and l a t e r . However, the C o f f i n Texts c o n s i s t not only o f p o r t i o n s o f t h e Pyramid Texts b u t a l s o o f o t h e r s p e l l s . These l a t t e r hark

Qf

h o l e s

i n

t h e

god

o f

t h e

^

Members o f t h e f a m i l y o f t h e deceased o r p r i e s t s , e s p e c i a l l y appointed f o r the

d j a b e l . particularly i n the necropoHs o f Giza ( t h e

upkeep o f t h e tomb, m e n t i o n him i n t h e t h i r d person s i n g u l a r o r c a l l Mm " t h i s

dead Sokar), were considered t o be entrances t o Ro-setau

(Osiris)

The concept of the Beyond as a c o u n t e r p a r t o f E g y p t , where t h e dead were

The C o f f i n T e x t s a r e m a i n l y known from t h e wooden r e c t a n g u l a r c o f f i n s o f the

,evied t o work, was p a r t o f a constant l i v i n g t r a d i t i o n among t h o . E g y p t i a n s . ever

NN".

Hew-

h i g h o f f i c i a l s o f t h e Memphite r e g i o n , M i d d l e and Upper Egypt. The i n n e r w a l l s o f

the d i v i n e s t a t e a t t a i n e d by the non-royal deceased, a n o t i o n w h i c h becomes

these were c o v e r e d w i t h b l a c k and red p a i n t e d t e x t s as i f they were enlarged f a c -

apparent f o r the f i r s t t l *

i n the C o f f i n Texts and o t h e r f u n e r a r y t e x t s

the Old Kingdom, enabled the blessed Akhu t o a v o i d menial l a b o u r i n t h e This idea i s worked out i n more d e t a i l i n a number o f s p e l l s w h i c h a l l

after Hereafter.

have t h e

s i m i l e s o f p a p y r i . The i l l u s t r a t i o n s , o f vjhicJj t h e s o - c a l l e d

"frises-d'objets"

are t h e most i m p o r t a n t , were p l a c e d above t h e t e x t s and are polychrome. But t h e s o - c a l l e d C o f f i n T e x t s a r e n o t c o n f i n e d t o c o f f i n s a l o n e . They can a l s o be i n -

character of legal documents. The t e x t s d e a l i n g w i t h menial l a b o u r a r e none o t h e r

s c r i b e d on o t h e r k i n d s o f o b j e c t s , such as p a p y r i , v o t i v e s t e l a e , cartonnage-

than c o n t r a c t s , d r a f t e d upon e a r t h but coming i n t o f o r c e a f t e r t h e p a r t i e s

masks, c a n o p i c c h e s t s , t o m b - w a l l s , f r e e s t a n d i n g monuments and, l a s t b u t not

con-

cerned, i . e . masters and s e r v a n t s , were separated by Death.

l e a s t , on s h a b t i s .

The notions t r e a t e d above-, such as o b l i g a t o r y work i n t h e f i e l d o f subservience t o the gods, the deceased as f o l l o w e r o f O s i r i s , god o f

paradise, vegetation

and king of the a g r i c u l t u r a l p a r a d i s e , but a l s o t h e b e n e f i c e n t i l l u m i n a t i o n the Sun-god i n Ro-Setau, and the d i v i n e s t a t e o f t h e Akhu, c o a l e s c e i n t h e which brought t o l i f e the labourers o f (she Beyond? t h e s h a b t i

by text

In studying these s p e l l s , i t

i s o f t h e g r e a t e s t importance not

o n l y t o t a k e a c c o u n t o f t h e t e x t s themsel-ves b u t a l s o o f the o b j e c t s on which t h e y o c c u r . These t e x t s were e x c l u s i v e l y t h e r i g h t o f t h e upper c l a s s , t h e h i g h provicial

o f f i c i a l s and t h e y o c c u r i n many s i t e s from t h e D e l t a t o Aswan. Local

theological

t r a d i t i o n s gave r i s e t o v a r i o u s v e r s i o n s . Most copies o f these date

from t h e e l e v e n t h and e a r l y t w e l f t h d y n a s t i e s , t h e very p e r i o d i n which l o c a l

spell.

governors s e t up t h e i r own c o u r t s , and i n a u g u r a t e d t h e i r own governmental ceme52. C o f f i n Texts and other contemporary n o n - r o y a l f u n e r a r y

texts

t e r i e s - The r e g a i n o f t h e c o n t r o l o f t h e p r o v i n c e s by t h e pharaohs o f t h e t w e l f t h d y n a s t y , t h e r e s t o r a t i o n o f r o y a l p r e s t i g e and t h e f o u n d i n g o f a new c a p i t a l and

The sources f o r the ideas s t a t e d above are p r i m a r i l y t o be f o u n d i n t h e

Coffin

Texts, a corpus o f a t l e a s t eleven hundred and e i g h t y f i v e s p e l l s w h i c h were mainly c o d i f i e d 1n the e a r l y Middle K i n g d o m 2 0 ' . G e n e r a l l y s p e a k i n g t h e Goffi-n Texts succeed the Pyramid Texts o f the Old Kingdom and c o n t a i n t h e o l d e s t sions o f many s p e l l s o f the Book o f the Dead and o t h e r c o m p i l a t i o n s o f

36

ver-

a new r o y a l n e c r o p o l i s , had i m p o r t a n t r e p e r c u s s i o n s on t h e l a t e r t r a d i t i o n o f t h e C o f f i n T e x t s . V a r i o u s s p e l l s i n t h e corpus o f f u n e r a r y t e x t s o f t h e New Kingdom go baok t o spel*l r e d a c t i o n s known from t h e cemeteries o f EL L i s h t , which were used f r o m t h e t w e l f t h t o f o u r t e e n t h

dynasties21'.

funerary

37

12

R e c i t a t i o n ' 8 ' : Neha has a r r i v e d

nan,e(

his

b

13

from h i s c i t y , Neha has descended from

0

' ) . His house i s f o u n d e d ' ' , h i s seat 1s e s t a b l i s h e d « ' . He has r e s t o r e d

and acquired h i s m e n i a l l a b o u r e r s « ' . Neha has r e s t o r e d h i s t h r o n e ' * ' . Neha wish-

-

r

s

• r

—

x

s

-

s i .

:

r r r : - ; . , . ,

—

t i o n . the possible o b n g 1 0 bB C a l e

i Z

s

'

I

U P

i

° V L

s

-

—

o t h e r p e o p l e , e i t h e r gods

eoe

r

t

f

^

-

t i o n s

.

The

p ^ e

s p e l l s

t;: r

t o ward o f f such e -

.

r

been s u f f i c i e n t t o a n t i c i p a t e any o b s t a c l e s . The s p e l l s vn which menial

In the f o l l o w i n g paragraphs we s h a l l t r e a t the sources c o n c e r n i n g menial i n more d e t a i l . The subject matter may be subdivided a c c o r d i n g t o t h r e e

and the servants are restored t o the master as p a r t o f the i n v o c a t i o n

14

t o be upon t h i s h i s t h r o n e t o which he has come, amidst those w i t h the

foremost t h r o n e s ' 9 ' , who are s i t t i n g c o m f o r t a b l y ' 1 1 ' , Neha i s s i t t i n g a l s o comf o r t a b l y now t o g e t h e r w i t h those w i t h t h e foremost t h r o n e s . Neha has acquired his p e r s o n n e l ' 1 ' . Neha has a c q u i r e d h i s menial l a b o u r e r s when h i s body was s t i l l s t r o n g ' 1 ' ' - When Neha was s t i l l

on e a r t h among t h e l i v i n g , Neha prepared

16

his

s t a t u e s , he a c q u i r e d »Ms-magazines and h i s f o l l o w e r s ' * ' . Neha has acquired h i s la-

bour i n the Hereafter fo«ns one o f the main themes, are s p e l l s c o n c e r n i n g f o o d .

themes- a) the r e l a t i o n s h i p o f masters and servants i s a u t o m a t i c a l V

ed

labour

different

continued offerings

(54), b) the r i g h t s of the master over h i s former s e r v a n t s are e x p l i c i t l y

confirm-

ed by a divine judgment and are recorded i n a l e g a l dosument which i>s r a t i f i e d by

menial l a b o u r e r s , w h i c h Neha had c l a i m e d from among t h e

Invocation-offerings'1'

as soon as t h e y had a r r i v e d f r o m t h e I s l a n d o f Flames'" 1 '.

17

Neha has a r r i v e d

here n o w ' " ' , h i s heuse b e i n g founded and h i s seat remaining. When Neha was on e a r t h among t h e l i v i n g Neha d i d n o t h i n d e r t h e small o n e ' 0 ' and he has not r u i n e d 18

(P)

t h e aged e i t h e r ' q ' .

Neha has n o t done what God hates and Neha has not a c -

q u i r e d a t t h e measuring more t h a n what has been a l l o t t e d ( t o h i m ) ' r ' . On t h e cont r a r y , Neha d i d e n t i r e l y ' s ' and g r e a t w i t h

19

what i s t r u e i n h i s h e a r t . Neha loved what 1s good

God. Oh w o r k - l e a d e r s who do t h e tasks o f t h e r i p a r i a n lands^

,

a god (85), and c) the compulsory labour o f the master h i m s e l f and t h e measures

g e t h o l d o f a b a s k e t f o r N e h a ' " ' , r e s t o r e h i s hoe on the place o f h i s d n h - b a s k e t

taken by him t o escape i t

(v-)

(S6-58).

54. Menial labour as p a r t o f the I n v o c a t i o n o f f e r i n g s f o r t h e master

(Biography

20

rnade'^.

of Neha)

Regard1ng

t h e hoe, t h e n ( t a k e up) t h e hoe, r e g a r d i n g t h e b a s k e t , then

( t a p e up) t h e b a s k e t ' " ' .

Neha h a l t s on h i s p l a c e which h i s menial l a b o u r e r s have

(One speates t o him:-)

you are one who leads

t h e w o r k s , one s t r a i g h t

o f measuring c o r d ; Neha, you a r e one who makes plans among the masters The Biography of Neha provides a r e v e a l i n g i l l u s t r a t i o n o f t h e m a s t e r ' s as a matter o f course over h i s servants i n the next w o r l d . Neha was a h i g h

. As

rights

soon as Neha c o n t r o l l e d h i s s e a t , he a c q u i r e d h i s menial l a b o u r e r s from

offi-

own p e r s o n n e l , w h i c h Neha had a c q u i r e d on e a r t h , when h i s body was . t i l 1 s t r o n g ^

his

c i a l from Sekhem (Sim, ton, L e t o p o l i s ) under the T w e l f t h d y n a s t y . The n e c r o p o l i s

Neha has c l a i m e d them f o r himself from among those who c a r r y o u t t h e work

of t h i s town was s i t u a t e d near the present El Qattah on t h e w e s t e r n edge o f

Neha has f e t c h e d them f o r h i m s e l f " " " , so t h a t they would be h i s -

the

Delta, not f a r from Kom Aushim 2 2 '.

as l o n g as he s t a y s among t h e possessors o f f o o d «

A l l the walls o f Neha's tomb are i n s c r i b e d w i t h Pyramid t e x t s f o l l o w i n g

the

f o u r t h o f t h e m o r n i n g , two t i m e s , and a f o u r t h o f

redaction of Unas, a short funerary i n s c r i p t i o n being i n t e r j e c t e d i n t h e t e x t on the western w a l l . This t e x t shows f e a t u r e s o f a t y p i c a l

menia, l a b o u r e r s ' - ' -

i d e a l i z e d b i o g r a p h y . Howpart,

the main theme being the owner's magical and p h y s i c a l power r e g a i n e d a f t e r

his

a r r i v a l from the land o f the l i v i n g . On the s t r e n g t h o f these he l a y s c l a i m t o h i s former attendants. These a t t e n d a n t s , menial l a b o u r e r s (kSwtyw) belonged t o Neha's s e r f s ( . * ) offering,

fort-J*,).

on e a r t h and they are r e s t o r e d t o him as p a r t o f t h e

funerary

because he had acquired them on e a r t h l a w f u l l y . They have t o

carry out the harsh d u t i e s i n the f i e l d o f the Beyond and have i n a d d i t i o n

. and he has appoin ed a t h e evening

" l e t t h e r e be g i v e n t o

25

tw

t -

.

r

them b r e a d , l e t t h e r e be conveyed

t o them b e e r ! „ ( f f ) . Commentary • Tho c n e l l on Neha's tomb w a l l may be r e g a r d ( a ) R e c i t a t i o n by a f u n e r a r y p r i e s t . The s p e l l on ne..o (b)

r

^

r

:

;

"

biographical t e x t s i n c o f f i n s

BD p a p y r i and on

to s t e l a e t o i n d i c a t e t h e deceased's d e p a r t u r e from t e

prepare Neha's morning and evening meals. A t r a n s l a t i o n o f t h e t e x t , based on Chassinat's copy f o l l o w s :

12

b

i s , f o u r t i m e s ' d d ' . Those who a r e happy when Neha speaks amidst h i s c o l l e c t e d

it

ever, the usual summary of the deceased's v i r t u e s p l a y s o n l y a s u b o r d i n a t e

.

^

t h e day o f b u r i a l . Very o f t e n t h e t i m e n o t i o n . f a

^ o-day" U a

o t h e r examples see Oanssen, Autobiographie I I , 5 8 , 5 9 , 7 2 , 8 8 ,

13

^ d U8.

J

. . . »M-ah 44 and no. 1. For the idea o f "Passing3 L references in Ghassinat, El nQattan, t i 0110 " " from Life to Death" see Goedicke, Or. 24(1955), 225. (c) Sr, house and property on earth, c f . P o l o t s k , JEA 16(1930). 198 no. 24. (d) at.fm*.

( r ) Mnt from rmi " a l l o t , assign", WB I I 74, 15-16. (s) R dr " t o the end",

"entirely".

(t>) 'I aim, klwt "Oh, work-leaders". For the i n t e r j e c t i o n I w r i t t e n w i t h reed-

the master's seat, his position, remains f i r m l y established on

sign and v e r t i c a l stroke see WB I 25. The f o l l o w i n g part i s problematic. The

earth and is looked a f t e r by his h e i r , namely his son. See Gcieshammer,

« - f o r m s may be trrM

Totengericbt, 28 and no. 132.

tasks),

(e) DbS "restore, r e s t i t u t e " . For {pi in the sense of "Ho provide oneself w i t h , to acquire", see WB I 109,4s other examples in Janssen o p « c i t .

40

rt.

W ,

WB 1 113,9 (ir-t

"who carry out what has t o be done" (sc. the "task"-) and WB I 113,10 (<* i ™ ) . That the cor-

vees i n the i r r i g a t i o n areas are meant seems c e r t a i n , (u) dm " t o f i n d " , here probably " f i n d f o r you, get hold o f " . For hnkw see i n f r a

I I , 62, said of bska and b3kut: I , 41 (F27), I I , 63, o f ant I , 43- (F68)„

II,

66. The same idea in ECT I 175 r "your servants are made ready f o r you (on)

5-8. (v) torn "hoe", see i n f r a 58; dnu> "water-pot" (?) or "basket", c f . WB V 575,10;

earth".

i n EOT I I 203a probably a bowl or water-pot-suspended fromayoke, c f . also

( f ) The master is restored to his authority and provided with his attendants,.

or dni.t

(g) Bntyu stmt"the ones foremost of thrones". Other examples i n Janssen o p , e i t .

" c a r r y i n g basket", WB V 467,2. The-meaning of t h i s sentence

seems t o be " b r i n g hoe and ^ « - b a s k e t together, because only by using the

I , 134 (S) and EOT I I 177 k-q " I am at the head of those whose seats are

two objects a t the same time the job can be done p r o p e r l y " . With the excep-

foremost" see infra §5.

t i o n o f the dn-Mij-basket a l l t o o l s mentioned here are part of the shabti

(h) Hdm, adverb "comfortably".

equipment as described i n the shabti s p e l l , see i n f r a §8. Cf. however the

( i ) Cest "multitude, assembled attendants"; see also i n f r a 56, EST I I

175k-177j.

( j ) № rod h°w.f "in the strength of his limbs", see also 1.22.

waterpots sketched on the backs o f shabtis o f the NK. Ch. IV §5. (w)

(k) The t o t a l property of the master on earth is supposed t o be a t his disposal in the Beyond. Also the indispensable statues of the master and i m p l i c i t l y

t h a t Neha's servants are summoned t o take up his t o o l s , i f he i s c a l l e d upon

also those of his servants have been prepared by hiip on e a r t h .

f o r menial wouk h i m s e l f .

(1) 'IP "to c a l l upon", see i n f r a §8, here "to claim". The menial "labourers are restored to the master as a part of the invocation-offerings

^

and

the

(«)

Smn " s t a y on the place where one i s " , WB IV 134,16. 'Irist.f'to f o r somebody h i s p l a c e " , l i t .

(m) 'Iw „ s r s r "island of Flames", a sort o f no-man's land between the-Land o f l i f t ( » <>») or the Land of the l i v i n g ( n „

hnn igr hm e t c . may be explained: " i f work w i t h the hoe i s requested you must take up the hoe e t c . " The meaning of the whole passage obviously i s

Land

o f

^

point out

" t o create somebody's p l a c e " , WB I 6 , 5 ; 111,7.

The meaning o f t h i s clause may be t h a t the master stays where he i s , leaves his t o o l s where they a r e . so t h a t these can be taken up by his servants, who

Dead. In any case i t is the region where the deceased leaves the e a r t h , the

as a matter o f course accept his a u t h o r i t y , (y) Neha i s addressed by his servants and an i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of h i s a u t h o r i t y f o l l o w s i n terms o f leadership. The construction i s t h a t o f an independent pronoun plus i m p e r f e c t i v e p a r t i c i p l e , c f . Gardiner, Grammar, 5 227.3; f o r

aer

;

« -

e

n

h

t

a

V

e

f a t

.

the

^

latter's p * .

* :iI;;:: r

" r • P

Of Flames i s the region w h o ! 7 / examples 1n the text

ee

tenbuch, ZAS 58(1943) <"> The Land of the dea 1

(o)

"to h i n ^ . r ; ; ; ; ;

(P) Bk ''to r u i n " , WB IV 313 z (,)

* -

e V T Z '

r

?

^

^ V ' ^

1

" *

6 1

^ e r a m° s wh

'

^

* F

P

m a a n t >

' "

^ '

1n d e n C i t

"

t u t independent pron. 2nd pers. sg. used w i t h emphatic meaning see Gardiner,

"House o f

and

-

ect 1 1 6 8

«

™e Island

°r ' " ^ e t a t i o n s

and

^ ^ t e x t e n und im To-

101

"

103

i-.

'

Grammar f 64. M3° h3, WB I I I 223,21-22. o (z) Mrt ds.f f o r mrt(.f) ds.f. For the meaning o f t h i s passage see ( j ) . (aa) This clause i s d e a l t w i t h by Janssen o p . c i t . I , 39 (D3), I I , 60; iryv earn, o f . Janssen o p ^ c i t . I , 45 (F93, 94, 9 6 ) , I I , 68, ira semi "the ones who carry out t a s k s " . (bb) 'ini (cc) №

" t o f e t c h " , see Janssen o p . c i t . I , 40 (E12), I I , 61. k3w " l o r d s o f f o o d " , see WB V 92,7; c f . also CT s p e l l 467, supra SI.

(dd) Fdw.nw " f o u r t h " . Uhm.an fdu "they repeat (each), f o u r " . A l l together there

not", . ' J t , 1 t t a r < j

are 16 servants t o prepare Neha's f o o d , f o r his morning meal and h i s evening

xxiv xxv

world. E x t r a o r d i n a r i l y enough the deceased d i d not hesitate t o use force 1f h i . meal 8 each. ( e e ) ( f f )

f

»united»,

№

The — a n t s

1nfra

raister_

re0e,ve

facings are * r *

s e 8

e r

J

^

-

; ; r — C X

^

,

{ m

demand f o r the r e s t i t u t i o n o f his family and his attendants was not conceded; he

a l 5 0

ECT

,

s e e

t A r

^

on

55>

khte

o" - — w ;

i

,s

r

Hekanakhte Papers, 40) the master writes.- "You must

l

n

§ 5

people

*

,,of.

1 7 4 ;

.

Tlhe

get

stored t o him. would the sun continue i t s normal course. The deceased appropriated

»

t

S1 eve

with the sieve, hack with your noses in the work!" The people must be content with what they get, because "the proverb 1 *

The s p e l l s f o r the reunion o f the family are "food-spels". Their main thame i s the corvées i n the H e r e a f t e r , which were a r e f l e c t i o n of the corvées on earth. The wish t o bring back the f a m i l y and servants of the deceased master Implies the notion t h a t the master himself might be c a l l e d upon f o r compulsory labour. A few

'(being) hair a l i v e i s

passages i n these s p e l l s , which are of d i r e c t I n t e r e s t f o r the present Subject,

better than death o u t r i g h t ' " (Hek. I I rt 26). s5.

nying the gods t h e i r food o f f e r i n g s . Only when the family and attendants were repower by magical i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of himself w i t h Atum, Réc or any other god.

g l v e those r . t i « n s t o my

people while they are doing work. Take great care, hoe a l l ntf land,

threatened t o overthrow the cosmos by taking away the s t a f f of R8c-Atum or by de-

are t r e a t e d here i n more d e t a i l , and a f u l l t r a n s l a t i o n of Spell 146, as 1 t were

Spells "for giving a man's family back to him i n the god's land"

a synthesis of a l l former s p e l l s , w i l l be given. As in any other agricultural society the family formed the p r i n c i p a l

social

unit in Ancient Egyptian society. Village communities consisted o f a number o f families at the head of which stood the father or the p r i n c i p a l son. A l l members of the family took part in the daily a g r i c u l t u r a l works. The "pater f a m i l i e s " was in Gharge of everything that had to be done and both his c h i l d r e n and h i s a t t e n dants had to contribute to the upkeep of the family household according t o h i s 23

orders '. Apart from their tasks at home, there were the corvées f o r the k i n g . I f the master's position was strong enough he might be a b l e t o set h i s people f r e e

s

Pe11

131

(ECT

11

151a-152c) i s composed as a royal decree and inscribed on a

s t e l a . I t i « e n t i t l e d ! "The sealing o f a decree (wd) concering the family

(ibt).

To give a man's f a m i l y ( t o him) i n the god's l a n d " . The King o f the Beyond, here c a l l e d Geb, the Prince o f Gods, whose name i s w r i t t e n i n a eerekh, "has decreed Shat there be given t o me my f a m i l y , my c h i l d r e n , my brothers and s i s t e r s , my f a t h e r and mother, a l l my servants (mrt)

and a l l my v i l l a g e r s , being freed from

the corvées ( i r a ) o f Seth, from the census (tm>t)

of I s i s the Great, next to

O s i r i s Lord o f the West. Geb, the Prince of the Gods, has said t h a t there be r e -

from statute labour, but t h i s could only be achieved by royal decree.

leased f o r me my f a m i l y e t c . , being freed from any god or goddess, from any Akh Also in l i f e a f t e r death the master was obliged t o c a l l upon h i s f a m i l y . Wher-

male or female, from any dead man or woman".

ever he happened to be, his former subordinates had t o stand ready f o r him. In a Spell 132 (ECT I I 152d-157g) contains the statement t h a t the family and v i l l a g -

special group of spells in the Goffin Texts t h i s theme i s t r e a t e d a t g r e a t length

ers have been given back t o the owner and f u r t h e r : "released f o r me are the bound

The need for food in the a f t e r l i f e - w a s a b s o l u t e l y e s s e n t i a l . The

thought of eating one's own faeces and drinking one's own u r i n e was too h o r r i b l e

ones'!. By the l a t t e r the subordinates may have been meant, who were seized l i k e

to contemplate. The reunion with the family i n the next w o r l d , pleasant as t h i s

pri-soners f o r any compulsory l a b o u r , not u n l i k e the prisoners mentioned i n the

may have been i n i t s e l f , was primarily meant t o provide the master w i t h h i s pre-

Late MK Papyrus a t B r o o k l y n 2 5 ' . In a special l i s t a t the end o f the s p e l l a l l

m u s attendants. The r e s t i t u t i o n of his concubines was also a l o g i c a l

members o f the owner's f a m i l y and personnel are tabulated anew 2 ®'.

develop-

ment, because their offspring swelled the number o f attendants needed i n the Hereafter.

Spell 134 (ECT I I 158g-159i) i s a Hermopolite version o f the same theme. Thoth seals the decree which restores the f a m i l y and brings the master's f i e l d s under the a u t h o r i t y o f his house.

d J r r i T te 7 U k :

r

r

, T k

maSter had a l S 0

H?'" :

el

0f

1

MS

t h M e

^CaTLVT:::";:

Pe

t0

°Ple

Pe

™ade

a9a1nSt

"famil>

his

t o give him a sealed

the

-

^

(sdui), which he has received.

was (she royal decree, the

1 was reeorded by the 16931

Spell 137 (ECT 165d-172h). The master i s Atum: " I am the one w i t h l a p i s - l a z u l i

d

CUmertS

which

could


12

Spell 136 (ECT I I 160f-165c): the deceased makes mention o f the parcel o f land

" t h e r mas-

be

h a i r , the Lord o f 0 n " 2 7 ' . The document i s a personal t h i n g : "mine i s the w r i t ing"28'.

13

. n . . . (ECT M 174a-e). The family m,*t be at the-master s disposal a t any ^ U J H <ECT » ' ' his family. The searching also plays a kf p,a«e where he needs t em H s ^ ^ ^ there ^ part in the , a t 6 7 e [ S i ^ t e e roned f j self who is sought, in order to oe =.. Spell

the c o r v é e s " ) ,

i s , from the census ( * » « ) o f Nut. from the great levy {tm, f o r any ba o r any god, who shall cause t h i s N's family *

t bB

r w )

of

Ruty43)

taktn

*frm

him. t h i s N s h a l l cause his head t o be broken on t h i s blook of Khndm (var< Nephthys. RS C )", Then f o l l o w s the r u b r i c : "Assembling the f a m i l y , father,'mother

14; (EOT I I 174f-175j). » i s ^ b v i o u s that the owner's c l i e n t è l e " i s re-

stored to him at his burial" ( r krs-f)

Is

f r i e n d s , associates, c h i l d r e n , women, concubines, servants, workers and everyt h i n g belonging t o a man f o r him i n the god's land. A spell a m i l l i o n times

•

right".

Spell 1„3 (ECT I I 175k-177j). The master i s Rec in his bark and h i s power i s

S f i S l L i l i (ECT I I I 174C-1) occurs on the c o f f i n of Harhotep from Thebes and

compared with that of Ru(y. the Double Lion, and he takes his own god's s e a t 3 1 ' . Like a god, he makes the decree by which gods are deprived o f t h e i r menial labour ers: "This N has made a writing for the multitude, t h i s N has taken possession o f those on the shores of the Great One. Those who are i n the chape-1 obey t h i s N "

32

'

Spell 144 (ECT I I 177k-178i). The owner's p l o t of land i s brought t o him and he is "at the head of those with the foremost t h r o n e s " 3 3 ' .

serves the same purpose. The food needed i n the Hereafter 1s provided by the gods and, l i k e a k i n g , the deceased master reigns over his t e r r i t o r y , which i s I n h a b i t ed by a - m u l t i t u d e o f servants: " I dress and undress, I s i t on my mat, I lead the f i e l d of Matju and the F i e l d o f Hotep t o my children and my servants. There are brought t o me and placed

under me, my f a m i l y , my f a t h e r and my mother, by thou-

sands; and tens o f thousands are a l l o t t e d t o m e " 4 4 ' .

Spell 146 (ECT I I 180a-205e). In t h i s text both Osirian and s o l a r tdeas occur, although Hermopolitan elements are absent. Copies o f the s p e l l are found only on coffins from El Bersheh. T i t l e : "Assembling a manLs f a m i l y f o r him i n the god l s land". "0 Rec: 0 A turn! 0 Geb! 0 Nut: See t h i s N descends i n t o the sk
34

' . He seeks h i s f a m i l y , he seeks

his father and his mother, he seeks his c h i l d r e n , brothers and s i s t e r s , he seeks his beloved ones, he seeks his friends, he seeks his associates and his servants ( « * ) who worked for this N on earth, he seeks his concubine whom he has sexually known, because this N, 0 you are (Re«) the creator o f the Great One. This N has assembled his children and his concubines, whom the heart o f t h i s N has accepted, this N has assembled his servants ( • * ) , who worked f o r t h i s N on e a r t t f " 3 5 ' .

S6. The Shabti-Spell The s p e l l s f o r b r i n g i n g back the deceased's family and servants i n the Herea f t e r were no guarantee a t a l l against the master's being enrolled himself f o r menial labour i n the i r r i g a t i o n basins o f the Beyond. This enrolment seems to have been i n e v i t a b l e f o r every i n h a b i t a n t o f the Hereafter, l a t e r even f o r Pharaoh hiirtself. The master's o b l i g a t i o n s f o r menial labour i n the Hereafter could never be abrogated. Another s p e l l , the shabti-spel1, was conceived i n order t o minimize the r i s k o f being c a l l e d upon f o r menial labour. I t was a magical means by which the master was s u b s t i t u t e d by o t h e r s , i f his name happened t o be* mentioned a t the r o l l - c o l l s .

Then follows the threat to the gods. I f a l l the people, wherever they a r e 3 6 ' , are re eased and collected for the deceased, the cosmos w i l l not be overthrown L

and Re s name shall remain s e c r e t

37

Like the " f a m i l y - r e u n i o n " s p e l l s , the s h a b t i - s p e l l i s a food-spell and a legal document a t the same t i m e , a kind o f decree i n m i n i a t u r e , issued t o free the

'.

master from tasks o b l i g a t o r y f o r everybody. The s p e l l r e c i t e d over the s h a b t i , or th

s

,:Tr::;er;;f ;

e l

the

; r r

staff Wh

°

flf iS

in

RëC38)

Charge

0f

-

«"«•

the

^

ones of this N's fanrfiv confrontation with t M , 4 i ) . the, h ::r a ; d them from the corvée (in,)

—

J " !

*

-

y

S been 3nd

""

r

of

r

"

9

" ^

yokes

91ven

t 0

hira

-

°"e

The

put i n t o words i n order t o serve as legal documents i n a possible lawsuit before ^

£>reat

hearts are happy a t the thei>

ground. This N has rescued

vant i s l e g a l l y recorded. Therefore i t also has a f f i n i t i e s w i t h the so-called Letter« t o the Dead, 1n which messages and agreements between l i v i n g and dead are

t a t h i s N s p e : Has

^ r ^ T ^ " ^ ! T

w r i t t e n upon, served as a document, i n which the r e l a t i o n s h i p of master and ser-

of

F i e l d " 3 ® ' „ho has s a i d , she sai

rejoicing and h a p p y ! J

- n

the t r i b u n a l o f the Beyond. In the o l d e s t version o f the s h a b t i - s p e l l the owner or master o f the shabti i s addressed and mentioned i n the t h i r d person s i n g u l a r , and from the r u b r i c added t o the t e x t i t i s obvious t h a t the s p e l l had t o be r e c i t e d by another person over a s t a t u e t t e i n the shape o f the owner. Presumably i t was a member o f the master's

xxiv

xxv

,,

.

kl_

entourage« who ^

« M t u e t t e . Therefor* the purpose o f t h e s h a b t i

tlMI

'

twofold:

the M s t e r

9

>

the

s

,

m n t

t

0

wh0

l n

t h e

The best copy 1 i t o be found on t h e o u t e r c o f f i n o f Qua

Is

H e r e a f t e r and s e c o n d . -

stayed on e a r t h h i m s e l f , b u t who

1n

tt1i

B r i t i s h Museum ( l n v . n o . 30839, and . d 1 U d 1„

0

.

2

for 1

.. «

—

e v e r y

„

master ( n , ) » (ECT VI 1 1 ) . This 1n f a c t

^

r

esignates t h

^

dedlcan

n w

's

» n

. n !

exhibited in t h . L o u v r e » ' .

.1.« *

w r i t t e n on t h e f o o t e n d , between S p e l l . 470 and 469. C u r l o u . l y . n o u g h t h „ , S p e l l s a r e I n t e r j e c t e d i n S p e l l 335, t h . o l d e s t v . r s l o n o f B017, which U

contemporary Hekanakhte papers: "See. t h i s i s not the year f o r a

p r i n c i p a l t e x t on t h i s p a r t o f t h e c o f f i n .

t o be t a r r y -

n

° :

,,

I n t h . ECT t h l . t a x t l s c o d l f l e d as'^Blp

own r e l a t i o n s h i p t o h i s master. The same wording we f i n d a l s o f o r I n s t a n c e i n t h e m

,

B2L. The t e x t 1» w r i t t e n on t h . head end between S p a l l . 470 and 4 6 9 * ° " The second copy 1s I n s c r i b e d 1n t h e o u t e r c o f f i n o f s.o<

l i ,

t™. n

B u ^ ™ T

I t ^ t ^ ' thr.. th.

ing i n respect o f h i s . » t a r . h i s f a t h e r o r h i s b r o t h e r " , and a l s o " s e e , t h i s 1s the year f o r a nan t o work f o r h i s maettr"

A t h i r d copy o c c u r , on t h e c o f f i n o f Sen Ankh from Me1r. I t H w r i t t e n on t h .

.

f o o t end, b u t t h i s t i m e between S p e l l s 920 and 86. T h . two ends o f t h i . c o f f i n The double notion o f the shabti as a s u b s t i t u t e both f o r t h e master and t h e servant, but e n t i r e l y 1n the former's i n t e r e s t , i s a l s o expressed by

have been d e s c r i b e d i n t h e Catalogue C e n t r a l o f t h e C a i r o Mus.um by Lacau under

inscriptions

the no. 28057 (De Buck M47C), b u t have been l o s t f o r a long t i m e 5 2 ' .

on the statuettes themselves. This idea i s a t t e s t e d on a group o f wooden s t i c k shaped shabtis dating t o the end o f the seventeenth and t o t h e e a r l y

A l l these t e x t s are w r i t t e n i n black painted cursive hieroglyphs, t h .

eighteenth

titles

dynasties, the very period i n which shabtis become a r e g u l a r p a r t o f t h e tomb

and r u b r i c s i n r e d . Some passage, o f t h e s h a b t i s p e l t are discussed by various

equipment. These s t a t u e t t e s c a r r y d e d i c a t i o n formulas (htp-di-nsa),

a u t h o r s , b u t an i n t e g r a l

usually

in

combination w i t h the s h a b t i - s p e l l , and the names o f the d e d i c a t o r s are m e n t i o n e d . They are a l l members o f the deceased's f a m i l y 4 6 ' . Some mummiform f u n e r a r y

t r a n s l a t i o n w i t h commentary has so f a r never been pub

11 s h e d 5 3 ' .

statu-

A p a r t f r o m S p e l l 472 t h r e e o t h e r s p e l l s I n the C o f f i n Texts served the same

ettes o f the Middle Kingdom, those not i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e s h a b t i - s p e l l , bear s i m -

purpose. S p e l l s 210 (ECT I I I

i l a r formulas. Therefore we have good reason t o c o n s i d e r these p r e c u r s o r s o f

l a n d " , and S p e l l 432 (ECT V 280 b ) : " n o t t o r o t , n o t t o work 1n the g o d ' , l a n d " .

the

shabti proper as true shabtis n e v e r t h e l e s s 4 7 ' .

164) c a r r i e s t h e t i t l e :

" n o t t o work 1n t h . god's

Spell 850 (ECT V I I 54 w) s e r v e s " t o p r e v e n t an Akh being d e t a i l e d f o r work I n t h e

The above mentioned dual f u n c t i o n o f t h e s h a b t i , which we t a k e as i t s

original

f u n c t i o n , implies t h a t the use o f shabtis i n the tombs was l i m i t e d i n t h e sense t h a t t h e i r number was meant t o correspond t o the. number o f t h e f o r m e r s e r v a n t s

god's l a n d " . The l a s t two s p e l l s c o n s i s t o n l y o f t h e t i t l e , whereas the contents o f t h e f i r s t does n o t seem t o bear upon I t s

of

The development o f t h e s h a b t i - s p e l l demonstrates t h a t l a t e r generations have

the master (the d e d i c a t o r s ) . L a t e r , a t the end o f t h e New Kingdom, s h a b t i s became depersonalized, thus no longer being so i n t i m a t e l y a s s o c i a t e d w i t h t h e

individual

title54'.

r e i n t e r p r e t e d , c o n t r o l l e d and even c o r r e c t e d i t s c o m p o s i t i o n and c o n t e n t s . On the basis o f t h e s e f e a t u r e s v a r i o u s v e r s i o n s o f t h e s p e l l can be d i s t i n g u i s h e d . Need-

servants, who had been l i n k e d t o t h e i r master by personal t i e s on e a r t h . The shabtis eventually became the c o l l e c t i v e servants o f t h e m a s t e r , w h i c h he c o u l d

l e s s t o say t h e o l d e s t v e r s i o n o f t h e t e x t serves as a c o n s t a n t p o i n t o f ence, i f

purchase "en bloc"

refer-

t h e development o f t h e s p e l l has t o be o u t l i n e d , because I t 1» 1« t h i s

v e r s i o n t h a t t h e o r i g i n a l meaning and f u n c t i o n s o f t h e s h a b t i s a r e summarized: who were t h e y , what were t h e i r t a s k s , o f what m a t e r i a l are they t o be made, and I n

( V e r s i o n TFL L A„H

57. The oldest version o f the ShahM-Spell

what manner were t h e y a p p l i e d i n t h e f u n e r a r y c u l t ? On,IVrltT 1

Z

h i bet see

VerSi

er

°

a r

u T l

of en

n

°

f

? n 0 W " "P

i «)

/

l m h

T

S l b 1 e

"

1111

9iCa1

T

£ t d

^

Shabti

SPe11 n

°W'

1S 311

eViden№ t0

9lVe

C 0 f f i n

* » 9,50

^

PreClSe

^ t 0

the

Te

« °

f

* t s S p e l l 472 (ECT VI

I n our t a b l e o f v e r s i o n s o f t h e s h a b t i - s p e l l

1,2).

t h e o l d e s t v e r s i o n i s numbered I A .

- f f i n s o f t h e M i d d l e Kin -

A copy o f t h e t e x t , a f t e r De Buck, i s g i v e n I n o u r F i g . 3. The s p e l l , as p r e s e n t -

lcono

ed i n t h e CT, c o n s i s t s o f two p a r t s . The f i r s t p a r t we c a l l Version IA1 (ECT VI

date

"

9raPbical 8

«* the t w e l f t h

studies

of

date ranging dynasty

l b

" l ) , t h e second p a r t V e r s i o n IA2 (ECT V I 2 a - h ) . As b o t h p a r t s deal w i t h t h e

same s u b j e c t - m a t t e r , t h e w r i t e r o f t h e p r e s e n t CT r e d a c t i o n presumably p u t t o gether t h e two d i f f e r e n t v e r s i o n s which p r o b a b l y d a t e f r o m d i f f e r e n t p e r i o d s , order t o be c o m p l e t e . He p r e s e n t e d them under one t i t l e and added a r u b r i c

xxiv

xxv

in

In

<„„ the newly-compiled spell are given. Version IA1 1s which the directions for using w

t t t d in al) later texts or t

^

is the e a r l i . s t version of t n e ^

^

dom. and which i s the forerunne

^

copies and on other ^ t e n .

^ ^

_spe„.

So

Jhabtis

dstin

^

^

^

^

^ ^

^

i t i s In f a c t Version IA2 which g from the l a t e Middle King,n

the

l a t e r

B ook

^

labour

IA1 is related to other speiis

1n

the

. master ( S I N compel. the master t o f u l f i l h l i 0 u t 1 „ , w h k h nu-clause and Task clause ( T ) , but t h . Second Call upon the Shabt ! T « i n

added to make sure that the ahabti« take over this obligation,

Hereafter. f a m i l y , where-

18. T r a n s l a t i o n and Commentary o f Versions 1A1 and 1«? ( r ^

redaction of the spell such as i s given i n the CT we may i n f e r t h a t

i t haTa ready had a long history before i t was eventually adopted i n t h i s corpus of funerary texts. Traces are perceptible o f at least two o r even three p r o t o t № es

within the copies we have (B2L and BIP). In t h i s respect the changing o f

the number (singular or p l u r a l ) of the shabtis i s noteworthy. The s t a t u e t t e s may

^

lii!s ( a ) SP
FrOT t h e

V

th6

o f the Dead

regards I t s composition Version ^

th

°au»in*

a

»M>ti(b)

to do work'"*

for hU natter'*'

(a) The t i t l e covers both p a r t s o f the s p e l l , V. m

in th, god'

land1",

and V. IAZ. I t only occur,

on B2L and i s w r i t t e n as a r u b r i c . I n l a t e r version, "master" ( „ * ) u

re

placed by "man" ( a ) , see e . g . Pap.Nebseni, or 1t 1. omitted, tee e.g. Pap. Nunu. For development o f t i t l e see Gen. Count., Ch. I l l (b) hbtU.

13A,

In the o l d e s t v e r s i o n esbty i s alway. w r i t t e n i n the p l u r a l . Th. . I n

be addressed both in the singular and i n the p l u r a l . Also the c o r r e c t i o n s i n the

g u l a r , "hie master" {nb.f)

"as-a-man" clause in Version IA1 (Bffl.) and i n the Second Summons o f the master

150) i n t o " t h e i r m a s t e r " , but we may have here a noun w r i t t e n 1n t h . plural

(Slim) in Version IA2 (B2L and BIP) are remarkable. Obviously the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n

w i t h s i n g u l a r meaning

of the name of the substitutes, "shabtiu" was a problem f o r the c o p y i s t o f the

ings o f the word 1s s i g n i f i c a n t . Singular and p l u r a l spellings alternate I n

spell. Did he take t h i s word f o r a c o l l e c t i v e noun i n d i c a t i n g the t o t a l gang o f

those passages I n which the shabtis are addressed. In the Call-clause o f V

i n the t i t l e 1s emended by Allen (JNES 17(1958), The c o p y i s t ' s Inconsistency a . regard* his spell

servants which had to be substitutes f o r t h e i r master? Was i t thought o f as a p l u -

IA1, the s i n g u l a r i s used, i n the Exhortation the p l u r a l . I n V. IA2 t h . Invo-

ral noun with a singular meaning? Presumably the o r i g i n a l meaning o f the word

c a t i o n i s i n the plural,

"shabti" was a mystery long before the present redaction was compiled. The v a r i -

lax ( m a s c u l i n e ) , c f . the s i n g u l a r c o l l e c t l v u n i m r f M .

ous, l a t e r , writings of the same word (s$u3bty, sbty and wsbty) can o n l y be ex-

plural w r i t i n g s .

plained as reinterpretations or new etymologies made by l a t e r g e n e r a t i o n s .

w r i t t e n I n the s i n g u l a r i n the I n v o c a t i o n , whereas the LP copies have the p l u -

but the demonstrative pronoun ( i n B1P) i n the eingw I n both Calls we f i n d

I n the Papyri o f the NK and the TIP, "shabti" 1$ always

r a l . The s i n g u l a r s p e l l i n g does not occur I n the CT-verslon. I t seems t o apVersion IA1 i s composed as follows. In a long P r e l i m i n a r y (P) the a r r i v a l o f the master i n the necropolis i s announced. He has regained h i s p h y s i c a l

strength

and on the basis of a divine command he i s able t o take possession o f h i s people. In the Summons of the master (Sm) the p o s s i b i l i t y o f his being summoned f o r the corvées i n the Beyond is mentioned. Subsequently the various Tasks belonging t o these corvées are enumerated (T). I f the need arises the s h a b t i s are s a i l e d upon to present themselves instead of the master (C). Then f o l l o w s an e-laborate Exhor-

pear f o r the f i r s t time i n the l a t e MK on the s t a t u e t t e s , but i t 1. then f o l lowed by a p l u r a l demonstrative pronoun. The same can be said of most NK s p e l l i n g s . I n the r u b r i c a t the end o f the CT spell only one s t a t u e t t e , over which the s p e l l must be r e c i t e d , i s meant. For an attempt t o explain the p l u r a l w r i t i n g " s h a b t i u " , analogous t o w r i t i n g s o f the names o f m a t e r i a l s , and f o r a p o s s i b l e etymology o f sibty(a) uebty,

and o f the l a t e r e3a$bty, ibty and

see the Gen. Comm., Ch. I l l 513C.

tation, in which they are urged to take up t h e i r t o o l s (Exh.) and t o a c t as a man (c) m ,

or servant does for his master ("as-a-man" clause, a . a . m . ) .

"work, menial l a b o u r " , see Hayes,late MK Pap. Brooklyn, 47 and supra Ch,

I §2.

In Version IA2 the shabtis are c a l l e d upon as a t o t a l i t y ( I n v o o a t i o n ,

Inv.).

The First Sunroons o f the Master (Sim) to f u l f t l h i s Duties (D) i s f o l l o w e d by a general description of the master's predicament, caused by his being summoned

(d) lib, "master". I n l a t e r versions replaced by e "man", but I t occasionally occurs a l s o l a t e r on NK s h a b t i s . See Gen. Comm., Ch. I l l 513A. (e) H r t - n t r , l i t .

"possession o f the god, god's domain, god's land". Appellation

(Obstacle-clause, 0). This notion i s explained i n a subordinate c l a u s e . The F i r s t

o f the n e c r o p o l i s and, i n a wider sense, o f the realm o f the dead. See Gries-

Suramins (Sim) i s concluded by the "as-a-man" clause ( « . a . m . ) . The s h a b t i s are

hammer, O e n s e i t s g e r i c h t , 103. On shabtis sometimes replaced by Igrt

called upon to present themselves, i n the F i r s t Call ( C I ) . The Second Summons o f

"region o f s i l e n c e " , "realm o f the dead", see B e r l i n 1046 and Brussels £.2226.

12

13

(MB I 141),

The work to be carried out I s threefold:

Version IA1

1) reshaping the natural I r r i g a t i o n basins Into a r t i f i c i a l basin

Preliminary ,

:

,

1 goirif

and dead, who or» in the sky and tn

T £

—

posetssion for htmelf of "ta sears , ereaUd for this » according to a doer*» of the god*

*

-

—

(d)

paring them for plantation.

Z Z ' V l

th th

'

. *

!

'

f 1 o o d 4nd

^ P™

ijp r "to count o f f . d e t a i l " somebody for work. To call up t h . labourer, at the r o l l - c a l l by the a u t h o r i t i e s , who are 1n charg. of t h . irrigation act

i n order t o ex-

press the respectful reception of the deceased by the inhabitants o f the

i t i e s . See the Gen. Comm., Ch. I l l (b) The parallelism of r h>Mt)

god's land. The sentence implies the notion: "see him w i t h respect, give him see Gardiner, Grammar S252.2. Par-

a l l e l use in ECT IV 10?c, 112b. 116d, 120d, 123q, 1281. The deceased master, himself an Akh, claims the service and the recognition o f his power by a l l beings in the god's land. He wishes t o dominate them, because h i s s t a t e o f being an Akh did not automatically guarantee a happy f a t e i n the Beyond: an Akh could also be vexed and hindered. For t h i s , see Zandee, Death, 174. I d habitants of the land of the dead are also dangerous t o the newcomer. The t o t a l i t y of these inhabitants is expressed by the opposition 3hu> - mtw. The

and

tot

«3D.

m dbst and r irdxv m

,,

obvlou|

(BIP) are derivatives of the verb iwl "to remove", MB I 49 16

Pr.

sumably both words are used as a noun, obit wc tak. as a derivative of 'dbf to block up", WB V 558. I t can have the meaning "raised area", or » h i l l » , and may be used in both masculine end feminine forms. In ECT I I I god, 114c, 1t has the meaning "block on which one can s i t " (one variant having'wt instead). Bbzt " h i l l " is used 1n parallelism with and as a synonym of u«rfc (ECT VI 80a)! Both words had a range of meanings. In our context they seem to be hydrologl-' cal terms. The use of the canal-determinatives Is significant. № « most

former are the " g l o r i f i e d s p i r i t s " , the dead whose f a t e i n the Hereafter i s

probably i s the earthen dam in the main feeding i r r i g a t i o n canal of the basin,

positive, the l a t t e r or "dead ones" are facing a negative f a t e . This idea i s

which had to be removed when the inundation water had raised to i t s highest

dealt with by 6rieshammer, o p . c i t . , 68, with references t o other occurrences,

level and which had to be replaced a f t e r the inundation period was over. The

and Zandee, Death, 35, 39, 267ff. 3hu and mtw are also mentioned on the

plural ra> poses a problem for which we have no solution. (c) Drdru na ti°rt, "The l e v e l l i n g of the ( i r r i g a t i o n ) d i s t r i c t " . Drdr from dr "to

"statuettes d'envofltements", c f . Posener, Les Empreintes magiques e t les

remove" (WB V 475,14), O r i g i n a l l y tfirt

morts dangereux, MDA1K 16, 267. (b) The master regains his physical strength ( p h t y . f ) i n the next w o r l d . In B1P the word phty is confused with St. Both words may occur i n p a r a l l i s m , see WBI 2, 3. (c) The nst-seat is written with a ring-stand f o r j a r s (Gardiner, Sign W12). The circular sign gives a top view of t h i s ring-stand. B1P has the dual his two seats". (<,)

irrigation i t s e l f and 3 , the l e v e l l i n g of tha new f „ 1 ( J , . f j

(a,

•

( . ) The imperative is emphasized by the e n c l i t i c p a r t i c l e irtn,

the honour which is due to him". For irtn

„ v e i l i n g the ground between the r i v e r and the escarpment of the

e C e

: r ru e

ln

p t ; ; written

r

h a S B

the

P

S i 0 n

f

the

attr1buteS

ns.ty.f

w

the \ ° H e hdaisr e craastered plus t object.

huraan c a t t i e

discussion and d i f f e r e n t i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of this clause see Heerma van Voss, Phoenix 9 . 2 , 56. (d) R ephr udbu, "to i r r i g a t e (?) the riparian lands". Sphr is "to cause to turn, cause to c i r c u l a t e " . The verb is probably used here in the sense of "cause to circulate the i r r i g a t i o n water by canals and ditches over the lands", c f .

0f

°T ° which enable him t o Beyond. % t here "scepters"rather than "human c a t t l e " , because o f

;with ; ; \ °m:

I s a "water-course", c f . vFrt Imht, WB

I 288,7, which became l a t e r an administrative term meaning " d i s t r i c t " . For a

Besançon, l'Homme e t l e N i l , 88. Not: "cause to turn" with meaning of turning the ground, ploughing", and neither "to register" (WB IV 106, 11-107,6), because t h i s was the task of the f i e l d - s c r i b e and not that of the menial labour-

•*»

ers. In subsequent versions of the shabti spell the i r r i g a t i o n of the riparian lands (wdbw) is always expressed by emhy "to flood, to i r r i g a t e " . In contrast

5

^^-9fJ^ter_anlen™eration_of_Tasks If this il is counted f .i H ^ a t j ^ z j r l

~

-

f

o

r

h

:

with the "new f i e l d s " , mentioned in the next part of this clause, the udixt

/u > *

« the

the

-

*paHan

for

the levelling

of

andtotum

"shores, r i p a r i a n lands" had to be irrigated by means of the basin-frrigation system. (e) ff efjrt shut m3wt, "to turn over new f i e l d s " . Shr, causative of $r,

xxiv xxv

to f a l l " ,

» IUB IV 257. 19). or rather " t o throw down". the meaning "to overthrow , b e s t e i , 6 n " . However, " t o t u r n o v e r . Shv sht is usually translated ^ ^ ?6> w a n d 1 1 0 ( m ) ) , 1 n the retourner les terrains» (Vernus, • ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^

land are measured out f o r the Akhu (hnb ihut), 61, 109. See also the examples, where the tw

has

sense of preparing the fields V P'° " » preferred. This notion is also expre m - J J to make the fields grow". (S e IA2), w

r :

d

^

shabtis

^

duH

T

!

imy Mv.f,

43

' by

" t h e k i n g who i s i n his time" (WB 11 47B 1 B3 «

im

«.u

9n1

'

de

,

. Amdu4t

Amduat I , 101,10-102,5.

'

the

Ho

"9

n

™ 9.

ng Çâl!

T,0nSod°I t ;

(f) M

k i n g " . For kings i n the underworld, see Urk

^

,

ceased i n Ro-setau, are mentioned, supra » ,

k

.

« . . .

Hn,„„„„

lee p

/

; i l .

C sÏÏ

d ;he

^

r

^ -

r -

:

^

"

.

see Montet, Sc*nes

- I d s " are presumably i d e n t i c a l

„

, or "islands". These f i e l d s were f l a t , l o w - l y i n g with the a3at new lands or isianas . m » arable lands beside or in the Nile, newly exposed by a change « the course

"

S e e

-

this S

m " ; y0U:tll( 'ay'a) e , vn plane of Hûn'"'.

t 0

'

b l

m

'hall

y

for '

The shabtis are addressed one by one, and are t o l d t o present themselves

This

clause i s discussed by De Book. Studies G r i f f i t h , 58, and Zandee, Death, 203.

of the r i v e r . For definitions of m M see Hayes. Ostraca and Name Stones. 34-, Gardiner. P. Wilbour I I . 27; Yoyotte GLECS V I I I ( I 9 6 0 ) . MO and IX (1960). 6 j

(a) Aft "now see, behold". For development of CaH, see Ch. I I I !13H.

and now Weeks, Le Grand Texte des Donations au Temple d'Edfou (1972). 1-47.

(b) N i « c o r r e c t i o n over r(1),

These a l l u v i a l terrains formed that part of the basin, which d i d not need a r -

(c)

De Buck ECT V I , 1 note 2*.

'ipwty "messenger". The p l u r a l w r i t i n g

must bé a mistake; 1f t h i s p l u -

r a l i s modelled on the w r i t i n g o f hbtyw,

t i f i c i a l i r r i g a t i o n , in contrast with the other part o f the basin formed by

t h i s might be another indication o f

the l a t t e r ' s s i n g u l a r meaning. For t h i s o f f i c i a l see now Valloggia, Recherche

the ksyt, "the highlands", which had to be i r r i g a t e d by means o f canals.

sur les "messagers" (vpwtyv) dans les sources égyptiennes profanes (1976).

The "new lands" exposed a f t e r the inundation had t o be»turned over f o r the

T-he King's messenger executed personal missions of the King, see S t e i n d o r f f ,

king. They are the king's property. On shabfri OIM 10580 the stmt nsa "fiel-ds

JEA 25(1939), 31. He plays an important part i n the Royal Decrees, see e.g.

of the king" are mentioned. In the Donation t e x t o f the Edfu temple sueh

Decree o f Apries a t Mi t r a h i n a . supra Ch. I S2 and Goedicke, Königliche Doku-

fields are m t e d aS 3ha Br-°3 " f i e l d s o f Pharaoh ( l e s champs r o y a u x " ) , see

mente, 46. See f u r t h e r Rekhmire. Urk. IV 1103 and passim: B a k i r , Slavery, 3.

Meeks, o p . c i t . , passim in the text and p. 73, no. 64. The Greek e q u i v a l e n t i s

I t must have been the King's messenger who gave orders t o c a l l up the statute

SacnXiKH yfi. The same notion i s found i n BD 189: the deceased had t o d i g " t h e

l a b o u r e r s . Cf. a l s o shabti BM 21705 ir

basin (s) of O s i r i s " , the king of the Beyond, and also Mutter und Kind (Rt 6.

iw.ta r ipt S " I f one comes In order

t o count o f f I T . Also gods have t h e i r messengers (iputy ntr),

9) mentions the s bîtyw "basin of the kings". Also the wart hbsm " d i s t r i c t . o f

see PT 920,

1440, and Suys, Les Messagers des Dieux (1934), 123-139. Themessengers can

the Khebesu-fields".where according to the l a t e MK Pap. Brooklyn, corvée l a bourers and prisoners were employed, was d i r e c t l y administered by the grown,

be servants o f O s i r i s , who want t o seize the dead, Zandee, Death 202. For

see Ch. I S3. Sht "Field" is also the ancient Egyptian equivalent o f

Anubis as messenger i n the r ô l e o f summoner see Ch. I I I §130 and H.

"irriga-

tion basin, hod", but probably only during the Late and Ptolemaic periods,, see

(d) 'lu r "come, i n order t o f e t c h " , see De Buck, Studies G r i f f i t h , 58.

our remarks in Ch. I §2. For i d e n t i t y of Sht and a see Bayoumi, Autour du

i s here sdm.ty.fy

Champ des Souohets (1941), 11, 12, note 3 , but whether the "Sht o f I - a l u " ,

(«)

Msnw.f

'Iw.t.f

form.

" i n h i s p l a c e " , i n the sense o f "as his s u b s t i t u t e " . See also ECT I I

where the deceased i s responsible f o r the c u l t i v a t i o n o f one o r more pilots

333d (B1C, B17C), I I I 82c, d , 83a, V 63a (B1C, B2L), Kagemni. Pap. Prisse 2.5.

(ad*) of land (sht)

This clause i s mentioned by O t t o , CdE 37(1962). 251 and G i l u l a , JNES 28(1969),

i s r e a l l y the "Hod of I a l u " as Bayoumi suggests, seems

doubtful. Cf. Urk. IV 1194: skS.l 3h»t » Sht '13™ '"I plough the f i e l d - p l o t s in the H e l d of Rushes", but Urk. IV 499: * y U reJOice

°

when

ih.k

m sk3t

L k

m s

W

,

P u s h i n g your basin as (name-ly) your p l o t o f the

Field of Rushes". According to BO spells the deceased receives a p l o t o f "

t t m

fie

'd

( S e e BD

164, 17-3) and i n Amduat, Hour I I , p l o t s o f

52

122. In l a t e r versions some shabtis have r dbz K Ch. I I I

sht

"instead of N", Gen. Comm.

tl3H.

Exhortation tend

Take then your matto«ks(?)(a). your htmdsl -

your hoes(b}4

53

your yokeeic}

and your baskets'd>

in

„,„„,

and in the earth.

are u rqed to take up the a g r i c u l t u r a l

He has taker, possession of Ms physical strength,

he hat

taken possession for himself of his seats, he has ruled with the scepters ,„!,. W .1"» "

* »

•

'

w

0

,

, s 1,-2» . 1 f o r . . .

which were created for this Я according to a decree of the gods. If this Я is

impl.-

counted off

- --—- •

imnloraent

w

tion)

for the reigning

a s t a f f , s t i c k or mattock-. Perhaps i t c a m . .

-

—

t

h

e

-

for

district,

shall oeme for

of

the removal of a dam and for the levelling to irrigate!?) king,

(t>)

L t

PT H394 writes f .

with determinative o f simple hoe ( i .

(irriga-

"see, here I am", you shall say to any messenger who your hoes, your yokes and your baskets in your

handsi » as every man (ehild)

does for his

master".

cross-bar or rope), Pap. Kahun »1. 1* ( G r i f f i t h p i . 20,44)

with determ. of W . £ C T I I 203(B1C) l i k e our example, but B3L and B17C w i t h

Version IA2

simple hoe.

Invocation

(c) m

of a(n)

lands and to turn over new fields

this S, in place of him.

Take then your mattocks!?), ,M r'-clpTitThoe".

the riparian

"carrying pole, yoke". Other w r i t i n g s : nb, nbst, nby, nbyt, nbyny, niyb.

The name of a number of wooden implements, a l l of more or less the same shape but with different uses. Inventory of these i n Hayes, Ostraca and Name Stones

Oh shabti

(B1P: this shabtiwhich

has been made for

this

(a) B2L has vocative i w i t h v e r t i c a l s t r o k e , B1P a bookroll corrected over a

36. In ECT I I I 133b nb3 i s probably a tool f o r scooping (SIC), i n T3Be i«b i s

v e r t i c a l s t r o k e , see De Buck ЕСТ VI 2 note 2*. For singular meaning of p l u r a l

written as in our t e x t . See also BO 189 (Barguet, 274): " I s h a l l not scoop t o

w r i t i n g o f " s h a b t i " see Gen. Comm. Ch. I l l S13C.

please you with a bar". Here in our text i t i s probably synonymous w i t h habw of ECT I I 203a "yoke", supra §5. For the same meaning see also Paheri 3 . 1 : pS nbi hr mm.I "the yoke is on my shoulder", (d) Unka, "basket", WB I I I 120,5 and e f . 118,6. The determinative p o i n t s t o t h i s meaning. In ECT I I 203a the determinative i s a yoke frffltr Which flirts kind o f basket could be suspended. "Carrying basket" might be the best t r a n s l a t i o n .

(b) ' i r ^ i - s p e r f . pass, p a r t i c i p l e . Summons_I_master_and_Duties if

this N is counted off(a^

(a) ir

ip.tw

for his

duty(b>

ы Я pn. The summons, as i t i s w r i t t e n here, appears t o be a c o n f l a -

t i o n o f three versions o f the clause, a) ir ip.tw to " i f one counts you o f f " ,

See also Biography of Neha, Is 19-20. James, o p . c i t . , l o c . c i t . , and Spaulfl ,

b) ir

JEA 49, 186. For meaning "scale-pan" see BD 264.8.

o f f " , " i f t h i s N i s counted o f f " . The l a s t i s meant here. For " F i r s t Summons"

ip.tw wi " i f one counts me o f f " , c) ir

ip.tw N pn " i f one counts t h i s N

shabti ( S i s ) i n l a t e r v e r s i o n s , see Version Н А , I1С, VB and VC, Ch. I I I . as every man (child)does^

(b) Hrt,

for his master.

" t a s k , d u t y " . B1P omits p r e p o s i t i o n r . I n l a t e r versions hrt i s mostly

replaced by kst "work"'.

The expression refers here to the shabtis, whereas i n V. IA2 i t i s said o f the master himself.

Obstacles

(a) a t , and nu (B2L). The forearm with palm of hand down-wards (Gardiner Sign 041)

now indeed!

an obstacle

is implanted against this

1therewith^

is corrected i n t o , or from b, "man", see De Buck ECT VI 1 note 3. The f o r e -

In t h i s p a r e n t h e t i c clause the master's s i t u a t i o n , r e s u l t i n g from the Summons, i s

arm-sign can have the value ni which may be a d e r i v a t i v e o f n i , niz " t o r e -

explained. I m p l i c i t l y i t gives the reason why the shabti has t o come i n t o p l a y .

j e c t " (MB I I 201.4*), see also ny "the sound a young c h i l d makes" (WB I I 201.9)

(a) Sk "now indeed", Gardiner Grammar §119.3 and §230. See f u r t h e r Gen. Comm. Ch.

and i r f » , „ f o "breath" (WB I I 201, 200,5). Here i t must have the meaning "small boy, c h i l d " . (b) rf l r r t „ .

I m p e r f e c t a r e l a t i v e form, "as what N i s used t o dtr".

A f u l l translation of V. IA1

follows here:

"See him, you men and gods, glorified

spirits

12

Ill

S13 F.

(b) Ны sdb...••

n Я pn. The p r i n c i p a l meanings o f hwi a r e : " t o beat, s t r i k e , s m i t e ,

d e s t r o y , d r i v e 1л, implant" (WB I I I 46-47). &fi>, "hindrance, Impediment, obs t a c l e " (WB IV 381), i n general everything inconvenient, or obnoxious. See

and dead, mho are in the 8%

also Zandee, Death, 250. The determinative o f sdb i s a forked s t i c k f o r catch-

13

i „ g snakes, Davies in Gunn, ASAE 27, 226-228. Sdb occurs as object of three

Call.!

verbs- wdi edb "to put an obstacle in someone's way", dr edb " t o remove an

"here tie are",

obstacle" and Hoi *g> "to implant an obstacle". The l a s t has various meanings

The dependent pron. 1 pers. p l u r a l (mk n) does not occur i n l a t e r versions of the

depending on the preposition used with i t . 1) t U

body (WB I I I 47.14, IV 382.3-4), with meaning " t o condemn, punish"', see hftyw "he punishes f o r him his f o e s " , Kees, ZAS 64

(WB IV 382.5) see e.g. ECT V 273 b - c , VI 330q: "Hathor destroys f o r me my

this N is oounted off

for that which -is want to be done there, over(a^t

sand of the West so that it will plaeed on the East) and viae

ha n.i sdb im) "then obey me t h e r e " . Hoi ean also be n.k "Thoth

has implanted for you an obstacle against that which he (se. Seth) wanted to do against you". 3) hm sdb n H (n, dativus incommodi), "to implant an obstacle against somebody, to i n f l i c t an obstacle upon somebody". Rm being a verb of motion may have n to express movement " t o " a person. For the use of « as dativus incommodi see also Korostovtsev, Gramm. du Néo-Egyptien (1973), 123-124. I n tile Decree f o r Neskhons n and a, are used both to express dativus meemmodi, see Sunn, JEA 41(1955), 96 no. 4. In the Decree of Apries, Gunn, ASAE 27, 226-8, where the expression i « used in the same context as our passage here (see supra Ch. I §2)., the construction is with mi nfr n hoi ndh m htp-ntr

pn " t h a t no obstacle be im-

when the new fields

in order to make arable the riparian

impediment" i ECT 1 305 d-e, 312bs "destroyed i s f o r you the impediment by stacle clause (ist

lande(b),

have to be turned

to transport by beat the

be given to the East (BIPi bo that it will be versa'0',

(a) B nu> irrw im n shrt shot miwt. For ivi

rm " t o do t h i s " and the use of nu

" t h a t which" followed by a p a r t i c i p l e , see WB I I 216. 'irrw i s imperf. pass, p a r t i c i p l e s the g e n i t i v e n plus i n f i n i t i v e expresses circumstance, see Gardiner, Grammar 5306. In l a t e r versions o f the s p e l l rat i s r e i n t e r p r e t e d as " t i m e , moment" through the a d d i t i o n o f (She determinative of the sun-disk, and the usual expression, c a l l e d by us the Time-clause, i s then r m> rib irrw im(.f),

" a t any moment

which has t o be passed t h e r e " . The l a t e Middle Kingdojp shabti t e x t on a "pseudo-naos" from Gebelein, published by Vernus (Rev. d'Eg. 26(1974), 107110, note 1) has v nw ( w i t h sun-disk 1 ) irrw im.f,

which the e d i t o r t r a n s l a t e s :

"8 Be qui y e s t f a i t " , s i m i l a r t o the CT reading. However, the sun-disk i s not f o r t u i t o u s , and the clause should be considered as a time-clause: " a t the

planted against t h i s god's revenue". For« "against" e f . a l s o - i r i n N " t o do,

time which has t o be passed t h e r e " . This t e x t represents our Version IB (Ch.

act, against", cited at the end of 2). In versions IB, I V - V I I the dafwus

I l l 5 6 , 2 ) . For development o f nw-(Time-)clause see Gen. Comm., Ch. I l l §130.

inoomodi i s expressed by » plus pers. pronoun and r e f e r s e i t h e r t o the master ( i s t ha n.i,

ist to n.f>) or to the shabti {ist

ha n.k),

see Gen.

Cou». Ch. I l l 513 F. For use o f hw-sdb as a noun see hw-e<2> rib do "every e v i l s t r i k i n g of an obstacle". WB IV 382.6 and 7 ( w i t h reference t o shabti s p e l l ) , and KSkosy, BiOr 25(1968), 322, Gardiner, Grammar

ts-phr.

The use o f sand i n a g r i c u l t u r e was so common and s e l f - e v i d e n t t h a t any s p e c i f -

by sand. In the Book Amduat the d i v i s i o n o f land plays an important r o l e .

It

i s the p r i n c i p a l theme o f Hour I I . The sun-god makes h i s journey over a broad stream through the land of Wernes. On the shores o f t h i s r i v e r the f i e l d

at aman at his dwUee, r

IA1 wdbw i s objeet o f sphr and i n l a t e r versions o f snihy " t o i r r i g a t e " . (c) Sand clause and

parcels or p l o t s o f land i n the M e l d o f Rushes are separated from each other

-âS-â.MD":Ç!5use

H

(b) Srd, " t o make a r a b l e , make t o grow", " t o p l a n t ( t r e e s ) " ; WB IV 205,5. I n V.

i c d e t a i l s about the sand-carrying a c t i v i t i e s o f the shabtis are l a c k i n g . The

that ml T , ? ' ? h e n C e ' " y t h 3 t ( P 8 r U ) ' 5205.1. I t refers to the Summons of the master.

£

If

Atum". For meaning "to obey" see Zandee, Death, 229, who t r a n s l a t e s the Obtranslated as "implant", see PT 51927e: ha n.k Dhwty sdb m vrt.f

r

gynfflons.IL.master

Nw;claysej_Tasks_andjt8-g)jr

(1929), 137. 2) hm sdb n N (n, dativus oarnodi) "to destroy an impediment f o r somebody"

C>

ye shall say.

spell i n BD p a p y r i , and on shabtis i t i s r a r e , o f . Ld. 3.2.3.7 (V. VIA).

n N r S "to implant an obstacle on behalf of somebody against some-

e.g. ha.fn.fsdMr

'

Cl4USe

p l o t s o f the Akhu are s i t u a t e d : the F i e l d o f Rushes. These f i e l d s are measured reSUmM

h9re

thB

SIm and

the

not r e f e r

and subdivided (hnb) i n t o parcels by means o f sand. See Hornung, Amduat 1,43, 44 note 10, 61. The t r a n s p o r t a t i o n o f sand i n the i r r i g a t i o n basins o f I a l u

12

13

w s

th.

« s t tarsh and, at the same time, the most comnon a c t i v i t y one could

purposes.

(MB IV 219) not only 1 , . ( d . „ r t , „ „ „ « ,

but i l f 0

th§

,,n(ly

imagine being done there. Nevertheless this duty of the shabtls has never

s i l t which the Inundation waters deposited on t h . . u r f a c . of t h . Irrigation

been explained in a convincing manner, and has even been called "a mystery"

basins and which, a f t e r t h . withdrawal o f the water, had to ba i p c a d ov.r

(Heema van Voss. Phoenix 9.2, 53). The word J
considered as a

sort of fertilizer. Sethe was the f i r s t to identify t a y with tebakh, the f e r t i l e earth deposit which the ftlUAin

used to remove from ancient buildings

t h . cultivation areas. Th. ..dlmanta tak.n from t h .

Irrigation

canali, war.,

as i s s t i l l t h . cas. 1n Egypt. h.ap.d up on t h . banks in order to b . spnaad later i f necessary, ov.r t h . f l . l d s . Also for t h . making of mud bricks, .and

to enrich their fields. See Sethe in Schnebel, Landwirtschaft im h e l l e n i s t i -

was n..d.d b.cause t h . r l v . r or d . s . r t clay, from which t h u . w.r« mad. had

schen Ägypten (1925), 93. This theory is s t i l l accepted by many translators

to b . levigated with sand. Th. carrying of sand [fzt

of the shabti-spell, see e.g. Barguet, Livre des Horts, 6. According to Keimer

{»{ft dbt) are e x p l i c i t l y mentioned as tasks of t h . shabtls In later v.rsions

a°D is not eabakh, but a natural marl, called tafl or marob, which was dug on

of the s p e l l , and numerous shabtls of t h . New

both sides of the Nile, and which was conveyed by boat to the opposite r i v e r -

brick moulds and water pots.

t"„)

Kingdom are

and brick-moulding .quipped with yok.s,

bank i f this mineral was not to be found there. Keimer's idea is based on modem agricultural practises of the ftllahin.

See Keimer, Das Sandverfahren

der Totenfiguren (u£btiw, OLZ 29(1926), 98-106). Another interpretation of

However, we may assume that the transportation of sand was primarily meant for the raising of dykes, and for the ridges which separated t h . parcels of

the sand-clause was given by Petrie (Shabtls, 10), but had already been sug-

land in the basins. Each o j t ( f i e l d , basin, hod) was confined by high dykes,

gested by Birch in 1883 (PSBA V, 76-80). Heerma van Voss (Phoenix 9.2 (1963),

with broad cannais running p a r a l l e l to them.'floth dykes and boundary canals

53-57) tried to revive Petrie's theory and his conclusions were accepted by

were called dnit. The southern and northern boundary canals were dug at right

Norenz (Herkunft, 164). Petrie rightly rejected the sebakh-theory, and does

angels to the Nile and, apart from t h e i r function as supplies of water for

not allude to the transport of t a f l in modern Egypt, but states that the

the i r r i g a t e d land, they could be used for the transport of sand and earth

transportation of sand may have been organized to s h i f t back the sand-dunes

needed for the construction and upkeep of the basin. I t is In this context

which encroached on the cultivated land. Heerma van Voss takes the sand-clause

that we are inclined to interprete the shipping of sand by the shabtls from

in V. IA2 as a parallel or paraphrase of the clause iwiw w dbzt e t c . in V.

West to East and from East to West.

IA1, and his translation is presented as a confirmation of P e t r i e ' s theory." Against both interpretations can be adduced that V*g "(desert) sand" has a

I t is not very l i k e l y that West and East are synonymous for the western and eastern shores of the N i l e , as Keimer believed. With

Unit

and

Izbtt

fertilizing effect, but also, as modern Egyptian agricultural customs s t i l l

more probably the western and eastern part of the agricultural areas on one

demonstrate, that i t is used as an indispensable means of levigating the com-

of the two shores are meant, so that they imply rather the notions right and

S

a°; I T

s h «

v

b

t o t

Ch

Th6re

'

a y

i

r

r

!

0

;

;

;

"

h

^ e l ^ r

rc

Egyptians (1878, p. 148)

15 n

°f ^ 6

reaS

°

°"

Sand

been t h e

t0

°n ^ rase

V

^

"

deed might be positively b e e

,

•

produce

than the i r r i g a t e ! edg!

0

t

^

C

^

l e f t . Tiie words te-phr, special min-

"« «

— °n'S

system The

A

^

"Cient

^

"«"-"i-ce, °U,d *

-rious

c0Uid „ o t

^

* ! ]*

0

a

*

Wi1k1nS

illuminating in t h i s regard. D r i f t sand " h a ^ " not be irrelevant to obser e t

*

° —

'

*

CUUiVati0n ais

-

L l i r : ; „

that

—

"a"d

^ and i n «

^

™ixed with sand), even before i t • generally consists o f c l a y inundation". The sand which had * t h e f e r t 1 1 i z i " 9 deposit of the had to be conveyed by the shabtls, served many

"vice versa", are added to express the Idea of com-

pleteness. This idea i s also found in a series of spells "to unite the two shores" of the i r r i g a t i o n canals in the Beyond: "0 western shore, kiss the eastern shore! 0 eastern shore, kiss the western shore!" (ECT I I I 43b-44a, see Munster, Unters. zur GSttln I s i s , MAS 11(1968), 199). The fact that In the oldest version of the shabti spell the transport from West to East 1* mentioned f i r s t , may be explained by the Egyptian's traditional view of the cardinal-points as being West-East. Since he orientated himself on the South, he had the West on his r i g h t and he thought in terms of South-North, WestEast. I t has been observed that in administrative and legal documents this may be changed into South-North, East-West, for practical reasons; see Meeks, Le Grand Texte des Donations au Temple d'Edfou, 139 with further references. This may be the reason why the order of directions is not consistent fn the

xxiv xxv

texts of later versions of the shabti s p e l l . The Middle and New Kingdom v e r ts-php),

sions nearly always have the single transport-direction ( i . e . without in which either imtt

or isbtt

or i°y n isbtt r Imtt).

can be mentioned f i r s t (i°y n inrntt r

isbtt,

In many cases the notion of transport to the opposite

K6a-167d) f o r example, and comprises a) r e c i t a t i o n over f i g u r i n e , b) Indicat i o n of material o f t h i s f i g u r i n e , c) emplacement. A l l three parts begin w i t h a passive sdm.f w i t h prospective meaning, see Gardiner Grammar 8422,2, (b) Simw " s t a t u e , image". (WB IV 291).

direction is not mentioned at a l l ; the expression i s then: " t o t r a n s p o r t by

Mb ntptz,

boat the sand of the West (or: of the East) (and) of the East ( o r : o f the

For c o n s t r u c t i o n see WB V 274, 25, 275, 2-3 and Lefebvre, Grammalre de

West)". The double transport-direction, expressed by ts-phr,

l ' E g y p t i e n Classique §488b. For a discussion of the external appearance of

i s rare i n l a t e r

versions of the spell before the Late Period. In Version V I I (LP) the t s - p t o -

"the master of upon e a r t h " , the master as he was on earth

the s t a t u e , which i s meant here see 59. (c) 'Isr

clause is again a regular element in the sand-clause.

lit.

" t a m a r i s k " , WB I 130,3, Faulkner Cone. D i e t . , 31; Keimer, Gartenpflanzen

im a l t e n Ägypten, 55, 155; Moftah, B1e h e i l i g e n BXume im a l t e n Ägypten. Diss, Call.II

Gött. (1959), 38.

"here we are", ye shall say for him'a'

to oounteraet

it'b'.

Sbs "Zizyphus spina C h r i s t i " , WB I I 245,14, Faulkner Cone. D i e t . , 130s Keimer o p . c i t . 35.

(a) n.f; n is dativus aomnodi "for the benefit of the master". (b) r.s,

(d) Rdi(w)

"against i t " , sc. to counteract the summoning o f the master f o r the

tasks j u s t enumerated. A f u l l translation o f V. VA2 follows here: this N is

counted

a t the back. This s t r u c t u r e i s not the tomb i t s e l f , but rather a stela-chapel

there-

or cenotaph. During the MK stela-chapels both w i t h round-topped and rectangu-

have

of the god". They are c a l l e d °h°w " s t e l a " (WB I 221,11), nftft

off for his duty j now indeed, an obstacle is implanted against this II as a man at hie duties,

"here we are" ye shall say. If

this N is

counted off for that which is wont to be done there, when the new fields to be turned over, in order to make arable the riparian

lands^ 40

(rubric)

wood"" and to be placed (in)

ll

2

t T

Z . Z t

s

s

^ T ^

r

e " 1 e

Cf

T T

o

^hiii

^

'

"

a

the

maSter S

ve7

(WB I I 49,14)

(WB I 2 2 1 ) , "tomb". For t h i s kind o f stelae see now Simpson, The

Terrace o f the Great God a t Abydos: The o f f e r i n g chapels o f dynasties 12 and 13 (1974), and Kemp i n LdÄ I , 32, 36-37. A large number o f stelae found a t Schäfer, Grab- und Denksteine des M i t t l e r e n Reiches, CGC, 4 v o l s . Many o f

earth(b>.

the stela-chapel

To be made of of a

glorified

these have a r e c t a n g u l a r opening i n the middle or upper section of the f r o n t , i n which one o r more c u l t statues could be placed. See e.g. C. 20686 ( P I . L I I ) , C. 20748 ( P I . L V I I ) = Simpson AN0C 34.2, C. 20153 ( P I . XIV), C. 20177

These clauses apply to both parts of the s p e l l , 9

and ah°t

Abydos must o r i g i n a l l y have been p a r t o f such stela-chapels. See Lange and

over a statue of the master as he was on

tamarvsk or typhus spirit .

it

ye shaU say for

it".

B§£itation_and_directions_for_^ To be recited'"'

l a r s t e l a e were common a t Abydos, where they were erected near the "staircase

transport

by boat the sand of the Vest so that it will be given to the East (so that will be placed on the East) and vice versa, "here we are", him to counteract

n 3h

f e r t h a t the statue i s placed i n a small s t r u c t u r e w i t h a round-topped s t e l a

Oh shabti (this shabti) which has been made for this H, if with

(m) (m)°h°t

From the "house plan" determinative added t o a round-topped s t e l a we may i n -

°

f

Shabt1

;°;

r h

№e

^

°

StatU6

3t iS

'

IA1 and V. IA2. Whether a spe-

the

during which the s p e l l

n0t

bUt

bUHal

(PlUra !)

Tr

r

'

n t e d

3,1

^ 15 a

^ ^

such a

the tomb. Since the t e x t men.

— ^ i t y

Sh3bt1S

t

f - ^ e .

t h a t the s t a t u e or 15

"

;: ™

f

o

r

magically m u l t i Tutankhamun>

(a) The construction of the t««t , • ••, the text i s s i m i l a r to the r u b r i c o f CT Spell 37 (ECT I

( P I . XV), C. 20188 ( P I . » V I ) , and BM 575 = AN0C 43.2. On other examples the opening i « not p i e r c e d , but forms a niche f o r the same purpose. See e . g . C. 20397 ( P I . XXVIII) and Abydos I I PI. 32.2, 121 and f i g . 86 w i t h four f i g u r e s i n a separate b l o c k , l e t i n t o the face o f the s t e l a . Leiden V 119-120 = Simpson AN0C 3 5 . 1 , consists o f a s t e l a w i t h a naos; i n the f o u r niches i n i t s sides s t a t u e t t e s could be placed. A t h i r d type i s represented by stelae w i t h niches, i n which r a i s e d r e l i e f f i g u r i n e s o f the owner, sometimes w i t h members of his f a m i l y , are shown, both mummiform and i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e . For examples see §9. On the examples C. 20686 and 20748, quoted above, these stelae ( o r s t e l a chapels) are c a l l e d ah°t,

xxiv

on most others t h e i r name i s mch°t,

xxv

see Kemp, op.

( f o r t h e iconography o f M i d d l e Kingdom s h a b t i s see the l i . t „ o . , , ee w e 11st o f examples i n Ch. IV

C i t . l o c . c i t . , and Simpson, o p . c i t . 10-13. 59. Creation of

statuettes

In the directions f o r using the shabti spelJ i t i s p r e s c r i b e d t h a t t h i s

spell

should be r e c i t e d over a wooden statue o f the master, which shows him "as he was on e a r t h " . We presume that t h i s statue was the usual K a - s t a t u e o f t h e master

in

the dress o f d a i l y l i f e .

munmy s u b s t i t u t e s , t h e a n t h r o p o i d c o f f i n s , occur s i m u l t a n e o u s l y . Munmiform_statuettes_in_stela

niches

Many examples o f t h i s kind o f s t a t u e s , which were u s u a l l y made o f wood, have I n our commentary on t h e use o f t h e m a s t e r ' s s t a t u e , as p r e s c r i b e d i n the

been found i n tombs o f the Old and Middle Kingdom. They are i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e master's name and t i t l e s , sometimes i n combination w i t h an o f f e r i n g f o r m u l a his Ka and a dedication t e x t . Also the statues prepared by Neha d u r i n g h i s i n order to have them at his disposal i n h i s tomb, must have been o f t h i s

for life,

kind

(see supra S4). To d i s t i n g u i s h them from f u n e r a r y s t a t u e t t e s - s h a b t i s - we G a l l

In the e a r l y Middle Kingdom another type o f tomb s t a t u e came i n t o b e i n g , showing a mummiform image o f the deceased. P a r t i c u l a r l y d u r i n g t h e M i d d l e Kingdom

raised r e l i e f

The f i g u r e s o f t h e deceased e i t h e r have t h e dress o f d a i l y

life

type also became the usual form o f the s h a b t i . The f i r s t s h a b t i s i n s c r i b e d w i t h the s h a b t i - s p e l l date baek t o the t w e l f t h dynasty. From t h e i c o n o g r a p h i c a l

point

of view they belong t o a large group o f mummiform s t a t u e t t e s , t h e most a n c i e n t examples o f which are Contemporary w i t h o r are even o l d e r t h a n t h e

funerary s p e l l s , mainly the hetep-di^eeu or rib Ush,

categorhetep-di-

i e s a) statuettes with the s h a b t i - s p e l l , sometimes combined w i t h t h e ne*u formula, b) statuettes without the s h a b t i - s p e l l , but i n s c r i b e d w i t h

other

formula f o r t h e Ka o f t h e deceased w i t h

and c) s t a t u e t t e s w i t h o u t

The outer appearanee and probably a l s o the use o f a l l

The men, mummiform w i t h t h e arms crossed over t h e c h e s t , hold an ^ - a m u l e t , women are shown i n t h e i r d a i l y d r e s s . On C. 20497 we see two mmUfam

the

figures of

the husband, t h e arms n o t b e i n g v i s i b l e , and one f i g u r e o f h i s w i f e i n her d a i l y a t t i r e . The mummy o f a man oan a l s o be seen on C. 20569. This b e a r d l e s s , black

rectangular

c o f f i n s on which the shabti s p e l l i s w r i t t e n . This group comprises t h r e e

both dressed i n t h e c l o t h e s o f d a i l y l i f e , whereas C. 20097 represents the deceased as a mummy w i t h an e l a b o r a t e w i g , and f l a n k e d by two women. I n a niche Four f i g u r e s , two men and two women, can be seen on C. 20038 (Simpson AN0C 1 2)

mummifonn statues played an important p a r t i n the f u n e r a r y c u l t . The mummiform

inscription.

p a i n t e d f i g u r i n e stands a g a i n s t a red background. On i t s body one column o f h i e r o glyphs i s i n s c r i b e d . A l s o a s t e l a i n Basel = Simpson AN0C 1.8 has one mummiform figure. The f u n e r a r y f o r m u l a e and d e d i c a t i o n s appearing on these s t e l a e and on the r a i s e d r e l i e f f i g u r i n e s which t h e y c o n t a i n , are the same as those on the e a r l y

t h e s e f i g u r i n e s was t h e

t h 6 1 > h3ndS S metimes b e i ° " 9 shown, sometimes n o t , t h e y h a n d s are empty; they ha o i l : 17:': - *^ They the s ;i:;b;i;:aCed t e l a - c h a p e l s , and were o f t e n e n c l o s e d i n model

caTrv 1

w i t h r e c t a n g u l a r , p i e r c e d n i c h e s , i n which one o r more s t a t u e t t e s c o u l d be placed Another group o f s t e l a e have niches i n which such s t a t u e t t e s are represented i n

or t h e y are shown as mummies. On s t e l a C. 20136 the deceased and h i s w i f e are

them mortuary statues.

the predicate

C o f f i n Text v e r s i o n , we a l r e a d y r e f e r r e d t o a group o f s t e l a e o r s t e l a - c h a p e l s

I T

s h a b t i s and t h o s e " s h a b t i s " w i t h o u t t h e s h a b t i t e x t (see above), and t h e i r graphy does n o t d i f f e r f r o m t h a t o f t h e l a t t e r e i t h e r .

icono-

I t i s tempting t o assume

t h a t these f i g u r i n e s , amongst o t h e r f u n c t i o n s , c o u l d a l s o f u n c t i o n as s h a b t i s , and t h a t t h e y , a t a c e r t a i n stage i n h i s t o r y , took over t h e r a l e o f t h e wooden s t a t u e s i n t h e r o u n d , such as t h e s t a t u e ( t t e ) mentioned i n the s h a b t i s p e l l

in

the C o f f i n T e x t s . Evidence f o r t h i s h y p o t h e s i s may be found on another monument subs'tnuteTorTL?6'! i

that

tte

Statuette

i

t

no reason why the,« « , 7

t

J

r

-

s h a b t i s p e l l were d e v i s e d as «

•

-

" r u i n a t e d a t t h e same t i m e . There i s

though they do not bear the sh T « ' V and wax, which were found'

*without

y

"

^

W ^ l n lM0 c k

^

C O n 9 i d e

-d

-

with similar f i g u r i n e s

in niches.

derives from G e b e l e i n 5 7 ' . ment

I t dates from t h e end o f the Middle Kingdom and

I n c o n t r a s t w i t h t h e s t e l a e mentioned above, t h i s monu-

f r e e - s t a n d i n g and has niches i n a l l

f o u r s i d e s . The t o p i s shaped as a

t r u n c a t e d p y r a m i d i o n o r an o b e l i s k . The l a y - o u t o f t h e s c u l p t u r e d s i d e s i s sym»

-a!

s h a b t i s , even

U t U e t t e S n In the T i Queen's T " " tombs * ^ at SD ° rf i eir el-Bah

m e t r i c a l . One p a i r o f r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s show t h e owner w i t h h i s w i f e on one s i d e , and h i s w i f e w i t h one o f h i s sons on t h e o t h e r . The o t h e r two s i d e s are i d e n t i c a l they b o t h show t h e owner as a mummy. These mummiform s t a t u e t t e s are s i m i l a r

xxiv xxv

to

„ some o f the free-standing ^ ^ tioned above. They have a e a * are uninscribed.

anii the shabtis o f the Middle Kingdom men^ ^ i n e a c h h a n d . T h e i r bodies ^ w M c h ^ stand , , a t e H i d d l e

°

inscHbed.

in horizontal

l i n e s and c o l -

0ne o f

these

eal,ed

" c o u v e r c l e p l a n c h e " , which was l a i d over m u ^ i e ,

o f

t h

,

T h ( r d

period and l a t e r , i s , as i t were, a r i g i d mu^ny s h r o u d 6 1 ' .

, '"termediate

The r e l a t i o n s h i p o f a n t h r o p o i d c o f f i n s t o s h a b t i s and model c o f f i n s

Kinodom version of the snaoti s p e i i SB™

mummy a l s o , i t cou*d be l a i d on a b i e r and covered with a mu»*- shroud. The so

texts ends w i t h a dedication formula c o n s i s t s o f

he

ti-

and o f

the f u l l - s i z e r e c t a n g u l a r c o f f i n s and sarcophagi t o model sarcophagi and s h a b t i

t l e s and names o f f i v e other sons o f the deceased. The i n s c r i p t i o n s around t h e

boxes, 1s so c l o s e , t h a t f o r t h e I n t e r p r e t a t i o n and d a t i n g o f s h a b t i s the i c o n o -

ffrst

graphy o f c o f f i n s and s a r c o p h a g i has t o be taken I n t o account. For a s u g a r y o f

p a i r o f niches contain Hetep-di-n.su

formulas f o r O s i r i s . The d e d i c a t i o n

formula f o r the owner ends w i t h the usual expression, which i s a l s o found on con-

iconographical

temporary and l a t e r shabtis: "By his son who makes h i s name t o

IV 516.

live".

Apart from the f a c t that t h i s monument may prove t h a t t h e r a i s e d r e l i e f ettes i n stelae are. i n many cases o r even always, s h a b t i s , i t nating from the point of view o f the

is

also

statuillumi-

custom o f d e d i c a t i n g s h a b t i s by members o f

the deceased's family. I t i s s i g n i f i c a n t t h a t the owner's son, who i s

represented

with his mother i n one o f the niches, i s not mentioned i n t h e l i s t o f o t h e r sons in the end of the s h a b t i - s p e l l . As the f a t h e r ' s , i . e . the m a s t e r ' s , h e i r he d e d i cated the monument, whereas his brothers o f f e r e d the s h a b t i s which had t o

replace

both t h e i r father and themselves i n the Beyond. We touched on t h i s s u b j e c t

p a r a l l e l s between t h e two classes o f o b j e c t s see the t a b l e s 1n Ch

already

i n our introduction t o the s h a b t i - s p e l l (supra §6).

510. Funerary s t a t u e t t e s as e x p r e s s i o n s o f the Sah The c r e a t i o n o f mummiform s t a t u e s , a t t h e end o f the Old Kingdom, can be r e garded as one o f t h e main r e s u l t s o f t h e new ideas concerning l i f e a f t e r death Under t h e r u l e r s o f H e r a c l e o p o l i s new types o f o b j e c t s appeared 1n t h e tombs and a new " s t y l e " was i n a u g u r a t e d . The p h y s i c a l appearance o f the deceased was conserved, n o t o n l y by improved m u m m i f i c a t i o n t e c h n i q u e s , b u t a l s o by making mummiform s t a t u e s and a n t h r o p o i d c o f f i n s . Through a l l k i n d s o f r i t u a l s t h e body o f the deceased was made d i v i n e and t h e deceased was c a l l e d a " S a h " 6 2 ' .

dDShrggoid_coffiD5 O r i g i n a l l y "Sah" was a t i t l e At the same time as the most ancient mummiform s t a t u e t t e s i n s t e l a - n i - c h e s and a c tual shabtis appear, the f i r s t anthropoid c o f f i n s same i n t o b e i n g . They a r e ,

like

the s t a t u e t t e s , not ordinary images o f the dead body o f the owner, b u t o f t h e e ternal l i v i n g deceased, who i s equipped w i t h the a t t r i b u t e s o f a god. The o r i g i n s of t h i s c o f f i n type can only be explained i n the c o n t e x t o f mummifiGation: when the funerary c u l t i n the cemeteries was g r a d u a l l y n e g l e c t e d a t t h e end o f t h e Old Kingdom, mummification and other means o f p r o t e c t i n g the body were f u r t h e r oped. Especially much a t t e n t i o n was paid t o the head o f t h e d e c e a s e d 5 9 ' .

devel-

I t was

g i v e n t o t h e p r i v i l e g e d g r e a t ones o f pharaoh who

were e n t i t l e d t o wea* a s e a l . L i k e t h i s e a r t h l y é l i t e o f the k i n g , the p r i v i l e g e d deceased ones o r Sahu l i v e d i n t h e company o f t h e r u l e r o f t h e Beyond, e i t h e r the dead k i n g o r a god. T-his d i g n i t y was g i v e n t o them through t h e formula " t o t r a n s form i n t o a S a h " , and t h e s t a t e t h e y r e c e i v e d by t h i s , i s comparable w i t h t h a t o f the Akhu i n heaven.

I n t h e e a r l y M i d d l e Kingdom "Sah" has t h e meaning " p r i v i l e g e d

deceased", " f o r e f a t h e r " o r " n o b l e o f p r i m e v a l t i m e s " 6 3 ' . The "Sah" i s t h e form 1n which t h e dead appeared on e a r t h . O r i g i n a l l y t h i s was n o t t h e form o f a mummy,

i n the e a r l y eighteenth dynasty t h a t representations o f t h e hands were shown f o r

but the p h y s i c a l

the f i r s t time. As regards the shabtis and other mummiform s t a t u e t t e s t h i s

deceased was u n i t e d w i t h t h e rays o f t h e sun. Thus t h e S a h - q u a l i t y o f the dead i s

t i o n had already been made during the Middle Kingdom. I n t h e n i n e t e e n t h

addi-

dynasty

l i k e n e s s o f a l i v i n g human b e i n g . I t was i n t h i s form t h a t t h e

of solar o r i g i n 6 4 ' .

I t i s t e m p t i n g t o connect t h e m o r t u a r y s t a t u e s o f t h e d e -

t e type o f c o f f i n e x h i b i t i n g the dress o f d a i l y l i f e i s i n t r o d u c e d , b u t p r o b a b l y

ceased i n t h e d r e s s o f d a i l y l i f e and a l s o t h e s h a b t i s i n t h a t f o r m , which ap-

also i n t h i s respect, the shabtis took the l e a d .

peared a f t e r t h e Amarna p e r i o d , w i t h t h i s

Sah-quality65'.

Since t h e e a r l y New Kingdom, and p r o b a b l y much e a r l i e r "Sah" a l s o becomes an an [ l e a n o T t h ° 1 d " "0t V * an image of the wrapped mummy f u t l 6 0 ) The funerary motives and the

u

I f

cer

mummy case was regarded a

M f f i n

" it

, i

,

'

b u t

has

t 0

^

Y "

p - d in - V T r ^ . " :

COl

°UrS

S U

"eS wke a

t

t h a t

— «

c o n s i d e r e d as 8

b0dy

t h i s

o f

a p p e l l a t i o n o f t h e r i t u a l l y - b u r i e d body, t h e mummy. "To make i n t o a Sah" 1s " t o "

-

n n s or i n a wooden o r stone sarcophagus. L i k e a

mummify" o r t o c l o t h e somebody, l i k e a d i v i n e s t a t u e i s c l a d w i t h d i v i n e

clothes66'.

The Sah i s a god and " t o mummify" i s i d e n t i c a l w i t h " t o t r a n s f o r m i n t o a g o d " 6 7 ' . According t o t h e f u n e r a r y t e x t s , n o t o n l y t h e human-shaped S a h - s t a t u e , b u t a l s o the mummiform S a h - s t a t u e , has t o be exposed t o t h e l i g h t o f t h e s u n , i n o r d e r t o

xxiv xxv

l i v e in e t e r n i t y 6 8 ' . We may presume that the mummy o f O s i r i s , the Sah "par e x c e l lence", stood as a model f o r the mummiform Sah-statues o f p r i v a t e persons as w e l l . However, t h i s is not so c e r t a i n , i f we consider the f a c t t h a t , i n Egyptian

reli-

gious iconography, the form o f the mummy i s used t o represent gods i n g e n e r a l , not Osiris "per s e " 6 9 ' . Therefore mummiform statues may b e t t e r be c a l l e d Sahstatues than Osiris-statues. This a p p e l l a t i o n i s more s u i t a b l e because the p r i vate munroiform statue i s never provided w i t h the a t t r i b u t e s ^ O s i r i s , the crook and f l a i l , which t h i s god had derived himself from the King

The b e a r d , which

many of these statues wear, i s a d i v i n e a t t r i b u t e as such, and the amulets

in

and i t was o n l y through the l i g h t o f world

M

c,

t h a t

h

,

cou)d

,urviye

1fl

Therefore the O s i r i s - t i t l e i m p l i e s not only t h a t the deceased i s the

master o f the s h a b t i s , but a l s o t h a t he i s dependent on the personnel represented f r r yal d e c e a s 1 - T V ! """ ^ ° ^ ° 1;/he c e r t a i n l y from the Middle Kingdom onwards, is subordinate to the gods 7 7 '. I t is the reason why he

also wants to have shabtis a t his disposal 7 8 '-, the f i r s t royal shabti, date from the e a r l y e i g h t e e n t h dynasty. The king i s an O s i r i s a , w e l l . Although h i s shabtis are adorned w i t h the O s i r i a n a t t r i b u t e s and the d i v i n e uraeus, the k i n g ' s u n i t y w i t h the god i s o u t o f the q u e s t i o n

t h e i r hands are a t t r i b u t e s , which a l l gods have i n common, the ankh- and wasThe m a s t e r ' s loss o f s t a t u s r e s u l t i n g from the change o f the s o l a r paradise

sceptres. With this form and with these a t t r i b u t e s , the Sah takes on the r a l e o f a god-creator (demiurge), of a possessor o f l i f e (nb °nh),

who i s t h e master over

l i f e of o t h e r s 7 1 ' .

i n t o the O s i r i a n p a r a d i s e , had important consequences f o r the Iconography o f the s h a b t i : from the end o f the e i g h t e e n t h dynasty, the s h a b t i , a s t a t u e t t e w i t h the appearance o f the m a s t e r , i s provided w i t h the a g r i c u l t u r a l

Shabtis were one of the oldest a p p l i c a t i o n s o f the Sah-statue i n f u n e r a r y cult

72

' . By o r i g i n , they have no s p e c i f i c connection w i t h any r e l i g i o u s

servant

doctrine,

but they were introduced i n t o the funerary c u l t ( f o o d - o f f e r i n g s ) as l o g i c a l

prod-

ucts o f statue-magic. The deceased owner's r e l a t i o n s h i p t o O s i r i s , seems t o be o f a much l a t e r date than the o r i g i n o f the shabti i t s e l f .

I n the o l d e s t v e r s i o n o f

the shabti spell we f i n d no evidence o f a special predominance o f t h i s

god

73

'.

The master i s not yet an "Osiris NN" but an Akh, and h i s r u l e r i-s the k i n g who happens to reign at that time (new Imy hZw.f)..

We can no l o n g e r speak o f a t r u e S a h - s t a t u e t t e o f the master, because the emphas i s i s now e x p l i c i t l y l a i d on h i s subservience. From t h i s we may conclude t h a t labour (corvée) was accepted now as a " f a i t - a c c o m p l i " . But a t the same time t h i s a l s o meant t h e f i r s t step towards the d e p e r s o n a l i z a t i o n o f the s h a b t i . During the T h i r d I n t e r m e d i a t e Period he was considered as an anonymous servant or slave even, branded w i t h the name o f h i s master and bought w i t h money. s n

I f we have reasons to assume, t h a t the mummiform f u n e r a r y s t a t u e t t e - t h e

Implements o f the

For the f i r s t time t h e ' h y b r i d ' c h a r a c t e r o f the shabti I s v i s u a l i z e d .

-

The concept o f the s h a b t i d u r i n g the Middle Kingdom

shabti - was not necessarily a copy of the mummified body o f O s i r i s , - the mummiform shape was rather an expression of d i v i n i t y i n g e n e r a l , o r more s p e c i f i c a l l y

To summarize our c o n c l u s i o n s thus f a r , we repeat our ideas about t h e o r i g i n a l s h a b t i concept. The e x i s t e n c e o f s h a b t i s can o n l y be explained i n the context o f

of the creator-god Atum - . nevertheless the use o f s h a b t i s had come i n t o t h e OS,nan sphere at an early stage. In some formulas o f e a r l y s h a b t i s t h e master i s called "a revered one with O s i r i s " , or "a revered one w i t h P t a h - S o k a r - O s i r i s " . He

menial l a b o u r i n t h e H e r e a f t e r . I n the s o l a r and O s i r i a n a g r i c u l t u r a l

paradise,

corvées were an accepted f a c t . To cope w i t h them, the " p a t e r familias"

claimed

h i s previous s e r v a n t s i n the A f t e r l i f e . He, an Akh, kept h i s p r i v i l e g e d p o s i t i o n 3 P rtl0n Z T ° ° f t h e o f f e ™ 9 * given t o t h i s god. A p a r t from food and drink t h i s portion may also consist o f the s h a b t i i t s e l f .

;ii;rrre

of the t

t

f

;?

(osiris d i a t e

nn)

we f i n d

Peri0d

and

f

0f

°r the

the

i n the Beyond. By magic h i s f a m i l y and a t t e n d a n t s were exempted from the corvées f o r o t h e r s , both gods and o t h e r Akhu, i n order t o serve t h e i r master. This p r i v i l e g e , which was w r i t t e n i n a d i v i n e decree, modelled on the r o y a l decrees o f

^

-

.

t

e n d

New Kingdom. By assuming t h i s *

pom

t h i s

the

t o

e a r t h l y l i f e , was f o r c e d by the master upon the r u l e r o f the Beyond. A s p e c i a l s p e l l had t o p r o t e c t the master e x p l i c i t l y a g a i n s t menial labour t o be c a r r i e d out by h i m s e l f , b i k e the " f a m i l y r e u n i o n " s p e l l s t h i s shabti

spell

was a l e g a l

document. I t s t e x t had t o be r e c i t e d over a wooden s t a t u e o f the master showing him i n h i s e a r t h l y appearance. O r i g i n a l l y t h i s s t a t u e was the Ka-statue o f the domain of Osiris Passive god,

Hnu,

:i : : g : r r ; 0 ; : i r i 9 n i 2 e d 7 4 ) -

now

°n

the

r e g i o n , was considered t o be t h e

^ his r e s u r r e c t i o n , p r o t e c t i o n and care t o h i * - s o n

12

«?,! Horus75',

deceased, shown i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e , but since the e a r l y Middle Kingdom i t was a s t a t u e t t e i n the form o f a mummy. This " s h a b t i " ( t h e meaning o f which may have been a mystery a l r e a d y f o r the s c r i b e o f the C o f f i n T e x t , b u t which may 1m-

13

p i , the notion "young boy" or "servant" was not a mere, i n v e n t e d , s u b s t i t u t e , but i t r e p r i n t e d both the master himself and

simultaneously, h i s s e r v a n t , e i t h e r

a

81

relative or another member of his household '. The number o f s h a b t i s was v a r i a ble

pointed f o r a c e r t a i n t a s k , by o b l i g a t i o n o r f o r payment, could have h i m , . I f

re-

p l a c e d * another who, i n h i s t u r n , c a r r i e d out the duty w i t h or without " I J -

as i t depended on the material prosperity o f the owner. The idea o f magical In the f u n e r a r y c u l t the e l d e s t son could be replaced by the

m u l t i p l i c a t i o n of the statuettes may have played a r ô l e . The use o f "subsidiary bodies", who had to obey t h e i r makers, i n order t o take t h e i r place, i s already attested f o r the Old Kingdom. In a mummiform image o f the

priest

when t e R i t u a l o f Opening the Mouth had t o be c a r r i e d out f o r t h e " f a t h e r ^ , a n d i n the same way the ^ - p r i . s t

could take over the

i

i

obligation^

master, his Sab-statue, the master and the servant, who p r e v i o u s l y were represented by d i f f e r e n t types of statues, were brought t o g e t h e r . The Ka-statue o f the

In the H e r e a f t e r the f a t h e r may d i v e r t h i s o b l i g a t i o n s onto the son, who takes

master stayed on, the servant statue disappeared. : r ; :

r i i ,

^

r

m

a

y

even

-

-

-

-

-

-

mes

. . r ,

Apart from statuettes inscribed with the shabti s p e l l , s t a t u e t t e s w i t h o u t t h i s spell also occurred. These figurines were shabtis as w e l l and not s u b s t i t u t e s f o r the mummy. This l a t t e r function was f u l f i l l e d by the anthropoid G o f f i n , which has much i n common with the shabti as regards iconography. The shabti phenomenon did not proceed from a s p e c i f i c r e l i g i o u s d o c t r i n e , but

In mythology s u b s t i t u t i o n can be adduced as an explanation o f cosmologlcal phenomena: the sun-god designates Thoth to take h i s p l a c e , and thus the l a t t e r becomes a moon-god '. In many a n c i e n t c i v i l i z a t i o n s magical s u b s t i t u t i o n was p r a c t i s e d on a large

was developed out of the food and statue c u l t i n the tomb o f the non-royal deceas-

s c a l e , and t h i s s t i l l

ed during the Old Kingdom. The notion o f compulsory labour i n t h e H e r e a f t e r - to

s u b s t i t u t i o n was the " p h i l o s o p h y " o f a r t . Images replaced r e a l i t y and by magical

holds t r u e f o r the s o - c a l l e d p r i m i t i v e c u l t u r e s . I n Egypt

be carried out by the Akhu i n the Field o f Rushes - t o the b e n e f i t o f t h e king

means t h i s r e a l i t y was continued i n t o e t e r n i t y . Images replaced the persons, a n i -

and gods, may have been part of the u n o f f i c i a l or f o l k b e l i e f concerning

mals and o b j e c t s which they represented. However, these images could be manipu-

life

a f t e r death. The shabti spell must have had a long t r a d i t i o n , b e f o r e i t was f i -

l a t e d as w e l l , f o r good o r e v i l

nally adopted in the o f f i c i a l corpus o f funerary s p e l l s , d u r i n g the Middle King-

o r c l a y f i g u r i n e o f ah

eire%,

(white and black m a g i c ) 8 8 ' . One could make a wax

and cast a s p e l l over i t , molest and f i n a l l y de-

dom. The shabtis, unknown in the Pyramid t e x t s , because the deceased god-king d i d

s t r o y i t . An a n i m a l ' s model could be used t o destroy an enemy, and a human f i g u r e ,

not need them, came i n t o being as part of the developing ideas about paradise i n

a s e r v a n t , could be i n s t r u c t e d t o c a r r y o u t m i s s i o n s , which i t s maker was not

the Middle Kingdom. The Hereafter, i n o r i g i n a s o l a r r e g i o n , eame w i t h i n the

w i l l i n g o r was unable t o do h i m s e l f 8 9 ' . The p r i n c i p l e o f a l l these manipulations

Osinan sphere of influence during the Middle Kingdom, which had i t s

i s the f u n c t i o n o f the s u b s t i t u t e as a s e r v a n t , a " r o b o t " 9 0 ' . Also the shabti

consequences

is

for the character and meaning of the s h a b t i . However, these consequences - the

such a " r o b o t " . I t i s a s t a t u e t t e , an amulet, which, l i k e o t h e r apotropaia.

private and royal deceased i s an Osiris NN. who, t o g e t h e r w i t h the god O s i r i s him-

a n t i c i p a t e any e v i l o r o b s t a c l e l i k e l y t o happen. But the shabti was even more:

self

is manoeuvred into a position of dependency. - became m a n i f e s t f o r the

Kingdom

' "

^

^

i t was not o n l y a servant a c t i n g under the orders o f h i s master, i t was a l s o t h i s master h i m s e l f .

SeC nd

°

could

' " ^ m e d i a t e Period and t h e e a r l y New

I t was an i n t e r m e d i a r y body which had the i d e n t i t y o f both the

s u b s t i t u t e d master and o f the s u b s t i t u t e , the s e r v a n t . In t h e o r y the choice o f a s u b s t i t u t e i s a r b i t r a r y .

I t may have a personal r e -

l a t i o n s h i p t o the master, l i k e a c h i l d , the e l d e s t son o r any o t h e r member o f the f a m i l y , but i t may a l s o be a f o r e i g n e r , p r i s o n e r o r even a servant or slave who the^Old^Kingdom,"and^the^rêle o l ^ " T ^ the servant, are particular t tion.

6

^ "

'

^

^

s u b s t i t u t e

° f o r

f f e H n the

*

0 u l t

'"aster

Practises o f a widespread eustoms magical

°f and

substitu-

i s e s p e c i a l l y bought f o r t h i s p u r p o s e 9 1 ' . Both types o f s u b s t i t u t e can be found w the s h a b t i . O r i g i n a l l y the r e l a t i o n s h i p between master and servant was a p e r sonal one (Middle Kingdom - New Kingdom), l a t e r t h i s became impersonal, even anonymous, because t h e s h a b t i s were bought, l i k e a master on e a r t h bought h i s servants (Third Intermediate

xxiv

Period)92'.

xxv

s u b s t i t u t i o n only takes place through i d e n t i f i c a t i o n . The s u b s t i t u t e ' s own i n d i v i d u a l i t y must be i d e n t i f i e d w i t h t h a t o f the person t o be s u b s t i t u t e d , i n o r der to replace him. This i d e n t i f i c a t i o n could o n l y be accomplished by t h e power o f words- the name of the one t o be s u b s t i t u t e d ( t h e m a s t e r ) , and p o s s i b l y a l s o a spell

had to be w r i t t e n down 9 3 ) . The i n s c r i p t i o n o f t h e name o f t h e master and

such a' spell near, or rather on the s u b s t i t u t e , i s more e s s e n t i a l t h a n t h e

reci-

t a t i o n o f the t e x t i t s e l f . Magical r e p e t i t i o n , a u t o m a t i c a l l y i m p l i e d i n t h i s i s the f i r s t p r e r e q u i s i t e f o r the s u b s t i t u t e ' s e f f e c t i v e n e s s :

text,

t i t l e o f the s p e l l mention i s made o f " t h . s c r i b e o f 134a.

C

f.

ЕСТ VI

14) CT S p e l l 329 (ЕСТ IV 1 6 6 d ) . c f . a l s o ЕСТ I I I 2 8 0 - 2 8 1 . - c . For t h . d . c . a s . d as f i e l d s c r i b e o f Thoth see ЕСТ V I I 301b, 505c; a . s c r , b . o

h

o f Thoth see ЕСТ V 136v, V, 2 4 6 t . V I I 2 0 « , 299d. T h . d.cea

d

t

n

Г

H a t h o r , ЕСТ S p e l l s 208, 211, 295, 539, 540 and VI 130a. 141f 15) CT S p . l l . 1029-1185 (ЕСТ V I I 2 2 5 f f ) ; Lesko. Th. Ancient Book'of Two Way,

" t o u t e l a magie

égyptienne n ' e s t que question de m o t s " 9 4 ' . The n o t i o n o f s u b s t i t u t i o n such as

it

i s applied i n the s h a b t i . i s only known from a n c i e n t E g y p t . For o t h e r t y p e s o f subsidiary bodies, such as are summarized above, p a r a l l e l s can be drawn f r o m o t h e r c u l t u r e s 9 5 ' . The shabti as a s u b s i d i a r y body o f master and s e r v a n t a t t h e same

16) For sources i n CT and BD S p e l l s on the n a v i g a t i o n o f t h . s o l a r b a r k .

th.

F i e l d o f Hotep and t h e F i e l d o f O f f e r i n g s o r t h e I a l u - f i . l d (CT 464-468. BD 110) see Lesko. o p . c i t . , 138 and idam. The F i e l d o f Hotep I n Egyptian C o f f i n T e x t s . JARCE 9 ( 1 9 7 1 - 7 2 ) . 89-101.

'

time, used as an a n t i c i p a t o r y s u b s t i t u t e t o a v o i d menial l a b o u r i n t h e H e r e a f t e r , 17) Hornung, Das Amduat, Die S c h r i f t des Verborgenen Raumes. ÄA 7 . 2 V o l s . (1963) 18) Hornung, o p . c i t . , I I , 61.

96) i s unique

19) I n f a c t e v e r y n e c r o p o l i s may be c o n s i d e r e d as an entrance to Ro-setau and can be so c a l l e d , see RARG 642, and Hornung. o p . c i t . I I . 90. See a l s o i n f r a Ch. V 1) Fundamental: Kees, Totenglauben und J e n s e i t s v o r s t e l l u n g e n d e r a l t e n Ä g y p t e r

§3b. 20) A general d i s c u s s i o n on meaning and c h a r a c t e r o f the CT can be found i n Kees.

(1956). 2) For Rec as the mythical example o f the deceased and Rec as r u l e r o f t h e Beyond see B r i g i t t e A l t e n m i i l l e r , Synkretismus i n den S a r g t e x t e n , G o t t .

Orient-

iltï-

g y p t i s c h e n S a r g t e x t e i n der Forschung s e i t 1936, ÄA 2 8 ( 1 9 7 4 ) ; В. A l t e n m U l l e r ,

forsch. IV, Reihe Ägypten^ Bd 7(1975), 111, 116. 3) For the O s i r i s t i t l e see also i n f r a Ch. I I I

Totenglauben and RÄRG 6 6 9 f f . Y o y o t t e , Annuaire 1971-2, 158-161, 185-187; Grieshammer, J e n s e i t s g e r i c h t , 5 - 1 0 , 2 8 - 4 5 , 115 and note 714; Idem, Die

S y n k r e t i s m u s , 1 - 3 . The o l d e s t examples o f CT date t o t h e r e i g n o f k i n g I b i

§13.

(dyn. 8 ) , A l t e n m i i l l e r , o p . c i t . ,

4) See i n f r a Ch. I I I §1.

21) Y o y o t t e , o p . c i t . ,

5) Kees, Götterglaube, 324. 6) Grieshammer, J e n s e i t s g e r i c h t , 1 - 3 , 86, 99, 115.

2.

186.

22) PM I V , 6 8 , El Q a t t a h , tombno. 2. The t e x t s are p u b l i s h e d by C h a s s i n a t ,

7) RÄRG 574; Hornung, Der Eine und d i e V i e l e n ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 85 f f ; A l t e n m ü l l e r , c i t . , 42-45, 104.

op.

G a u t h i e r e t P i e r o n , F o u i l l e s de Q a t t a h , MIFAO 1 4 ( 1 9 0 6 ) , 4 4 - 4 5 : l i n e s 12-25: Biography o f Neha. For tomb and i n s c r i p t i o n s see a l s o Kees, Totenglauben, 251,

8) See Ch. IV §2.

2 6 1 - 2 , w i t h t r a n s l a t i o n o f p a r t o f t e x t on p . 312. Some o f t h e PT i n t h i s

9) PT 581177, 1182, 1392-1395, and Junker, P y r a m i d e n z e i t , 127

tomb ( U n a s - r e d a c t i o n )

10) Female millers,PT §551; bakers and brewers, PT S p e l l 4 0 6 ; b u t c h e r s , PT SpeM 207

§124, Spell 304, §561 and Spell 354, §571; b u t l e r s , PT S p e l l 2 0 5 , §120.

In the b u r i a l r i t u a l the son speaks t o h i s f a t h e r as Horus t o t h e dead O s i r i s : am your son, I am your h e i r , I have h e l d earner f o r y o u , I have c u l t i v a t e d а " " ешпег f o r y o u r y e a r l y

suste-

Llsht,

23) James, The Hekanakhte Papers and o t h e r E a r l y M i d d l e Kingdom Documents ( 1 9 6 2 ) , 40. 24) CT S p e l l s 131-146 (ЕСТ I I (ЕСТ I I I

nan 1» Г Г , \ Ь а Г 1 е У f0r y°Ur Wag"fe5tival nance , PT Spell 662, § 1879b-1880b

have p a r a l l e l s i n t h e tomb o f Senusret-Ankh a t

see Hayes, The T e x t i n t h e Mast, o f Sen-wosret- c Ankh a t L i s h t ( 1 9 3 7 ) , 19.

151a-205e), S p e l l 173 (ЕСТ I I I 52d) and S p e l l 214

1 7 4 c - l ) . References t o t r a n s l a t i o n s and commentaries a r e l i s t e d by

Grieshammer, ÄA 2 8 ( 1 9 7 4 ) , 5 0 - 5 4 . F u l l t r a n s l a t i o n s i n F a u l k n e r , The A n c i e n t E g y p t i a n C o f f i n T e x t s , V o l . I ( 1 9 7 3 ) , 113-124, 148, 171. See a l s o Grieshammer,

11) PT Spell 461, §873-4.

J e n s e i t s g e r i c h t , 113; Y o y o t t e , Annuaire 1971-2, 186; B a r t a , Aufbau und Bedeu« Л И Г ;

Г ! ; ' " -

, U i

*»•

'«»•'•

°° « « > «

<" • » •

• « < -

tung der a l t ä g y p t i s c h e n O p f e r f o r m e l , Äg Fo 2 4 ( 1 9 6 8 ) , B i t t e 9 7 , p . 238, 2 4 7 - 8 , 314, 328, 330.

t o be a s c r i b e o f O s i r i s , b u t i n t h e

xxiv

xxv

and i n p a r t i c u l a r the mdw Xpe, which accompanied the sun-bark, see v . d . Walle, K

EOT I l ' l 5 5 c - d : " f l l l V family «"o a r e i * Pe and Dep. ray f a t h e r i n Djedu, my

Archiv OrientSlnl 20(1962), 111. The ya-ib-tam i s t o be regarded as Rë c 's

mother in On, my children in Kher-aha and Sepa, ray brothers and s i s t e r s i n

helper and support rather than an a t t r i b u t e which Is h o s t i l e t o t h i s god, as

Abydos and the god's land, and a l l ray v i l l a g e r s in the T h i n i t e Nome,

Adja,

has been suggested by B. AltenmUller, Synkretismus, 120. 40) ifbu w i t h det. of a yoke, probably equivalent of n i a , see i n f r a 58.

Hut-ihut and Ro-setau". 27) The hair of the gods is made of l a p i s - l a z u l i . See also Ch. IV §15.

41) Hnkti " c a r r y i n g basket", i n f r a 18.

28) Spell 138: the deceased calls himself "the one who created Seshat", the-god-

42) Dniw, " j a r s " or "bowls" suspended from a yokes or baskets? See Biography of

dess of writing. Spell 139: he adores the female dancers o f N e i t h , who play a part at the feast of the seasons* f o r other CT dealing w i t h Neith as goddess of i r r i g a t i o n and agriculture, see R. El Sayed. Or. 43(1974), 2 7 5 f f . SpelSI

Neha, 1.19. 43) The corvées are also mentioned i n Spell 131. B3C has kyw " r o l l - c a l l " o f Iva.

Instead

See Faulkner, o p . c i t . , 124. Ruty may act as commander of the sun-bark

140 is an i r r i g a t i o n s p e l l , see Faulkner, o p . c i t . 120. 29) See Ch. I l l §130.

44) For t h i s phrase see Barta, Opferformel, 238, B i t t e 97.

30) For this c f . Biography of Neha and also the custom o f dedicating shabtos t o

45) Hek. I Rt 14; bSg in he rib.8 e t c . ; Hek. I Vs 9: ivr e n rib.f.

but also as procurer o f food, Jankuhn, GM 1(1972), 11.

the master by his relatives ( i n f r a §§6 and 11, Ch. V 57a), which i s preceded

46) See i n f r a Oh. I I I 513B.

in the OK by the practise of putting servant statues i n the tomb o f the masta-

47) See i n f r a §9.

ba owner (supra Ch. I §5).

48) See i n f r a Gh. VI 52.

31) In Spell 146 the master deprives Ruty o f his menial labourers f o r his own benefit.

49) Srieshammer, J e n s e i t s g e r i ® h t , 7; Morenz, Herkunft, 164 note 12; Lesko, JAOS 91, 35 note 1.

32) "Those who are in the chapel", may r e f e r t o the people on e a r t h , who place

50) Sëw-svi [wr ewm>). Edwards, A Handbook t o the Egyptian mummies and c o f f i n s

offerings in the stela-chapels of t h e i r master and r e c i t e the appropriate

(1938), 29; BM, A Guide t o the F i r s t , Second and Third Egyptian Rooms (1924),

spells, see infra §8.

45i We are much indebted to-Leonard Lesko f o r the information he furnished us

33) Cf. Biography of Neha, 1.14'.

on the l o c a t i o n o f the s p e l l i n the relevant c o f f i n s .

34) N descends into (sic) the sky etc. For the whole phrase s f . the f i r s t e-lause of the oldest version of the shabti s p e l l , i n f r a 58.

51) Spi (imy-r pr)% mentioned by Daressy, ASAE 1 (1900), 26. 02) Sn-~anh-,Lacau, C.G.C., Sarcophages antérieurs au Nouvel Empire (1904), 153. Ls

35) His personnel when he was on earth, c f . Biography o f Neha, I s 18-16 and 22.

19-24 on the f o o t plank, contain CT 472; I s 24-31, CT 920 and I s 32-35, CT 86.

36) The family and personnel are expected t o be present i n a l l holy places o f

The c o f f i n i s mentioned i n NTN p. 28, note 2 and by Speleers 1923, 27 and

Egypt. Cf. the l i s t of places i n Spell 132 (ECT I I 155c-d). See f o r t h i s alsso Grieshanmer, Jenseitsgericht, 104 and note 672. The custom o f burying shabtis in caches, in Abydos and Giza (Ro-setau) has been i n t e r p r e t e d by us i n t h i s l i g h t , see 6h. V §3. 37) The sacred name of Rgc Turin.

A l l e n i n his review of ECT V I I i n JNES 22(1963), 135 note 9. 53) References t o passages i n the t e x t are l i s t e d by Grieshammer, AA 28(1974), 137. The most r e l e v a n t a r e : A l l e n , JNES 17(1958), 150; De Buck, Studies G r i f f i t h , 58; Brunner, AFo 18, 429 (£CT V I , 1 i ) ; D r i o t o n , BiOr 15(1958), 187;

w

i n , e m a i n secret. Cf. The Myth o f I s i s and Rec i n

Kâkosy, BiOr 25(1968), 323; Kees, OLZ 53(1958), 129-132; O t t o , ZDMG 108, 388, CdE 74(1962), 251 (ECT V I , 1) and Das Verhältnis zur R i t e und Mythus im

38) ECT I I 189b.

Ägyptischen (1958), 27; Zandee, Death, 251 (ECT V I , l a ) , 203 (ECT V I , 39) The Hb-ib s t a f f must be the same as the M-ib-tm

mentioned i n ECT I I 166a,

167f-g,J. 168b,e,h,l, 169b,e,1 and 1. In ECT I I 199 t h i s S t a f f i s as

identified

the son of N's s i s t e r , the woman who i s i n charge o f the Great F i e l d " . s may be I s i s , the daughter of Re', and the s t a f f may be Norus her son.

t6mple E u l t and 1 r i P8rt ^ e consider the « f c - s t a f f , an a t t r i b u t e of RSc

12

^ a t e d t o Horus. We may also and

How|f

(ECT

y I

5c

and

39f)>

lj),

279 (EOT IM, 2 e h Schott, JEA 54(1968), 49 and ÄA 20, 68 (ECT V I , l b ) ; James, Hek. Papers, »V, 6 , 88, 118, 139 (ECT V I , l k ) ; S p a u l l , JEA 49(1963), 186; Srieshammer, J e n s e i t s g e r i c h t , 68 (ECT V I , l b ) ; Heerma van Voss, Phoenix 9.2 (1963), 55-56 (sand c l a u s e ) ; Morenz, Herkunft, 164. Faulkner's t r a n s l a t i o n o f the speH w i l l bë published i n Vol. I I o f his Anc. Eg. CT. 54) When the t i t l e of the s p e l l i s recognizable and understandable t o the owner

13

the spell has the same e f f e c t as the f u l l y w r i t t e n or r e c i t e d f o r m u l a , c f .

the wrapped human body, can be found I n Hornung, Der Elne und die V i e l e n , 98.

Yoyotte, Annuaire 1971-2, 159. 55, The plural w r i t i n g fe*» i n V. 1A1 (EOT V I . l j ) must be a m,stake.

70) O s i r i s borrowed both the form o f the mummy and a t t r i b u t e s from the dead k i n g .

56, The examples cited here are published i n Lange-Schïfer, Grab- und Denksteine des Mittleren Reiches. CGC. 57, This important monument has been i d e n t i f i e d by Vernus i n the c o l l e c t i o n o f Mr. Tadross at Luxor; Vernus, Une Formule des shaouabtis

t i o n t h a t these Images-may also have served as models f o r the l a t e r form o f

sur un pseudo-naos

For the iconography o f 0s1r1s see Gwyn G r i f f i t h s , The O r i g i n s o f O s i r i s (1966), 53, 95, and Roeder, Ag. Studlen, FS Firchow (1955), 248 286. 71) Hornung, Der E1fle und die V i e l e n , 109; Assmann, MDAIK 28(1972), 132; sea also I n f r a Ch. IV §7, note 31. 72) Apart from s h a b t i s and s t a t u e t t e s such as those mentioned 1n 19, both i n the

de la x i i i e dynastie, Rev. d'Eg. 26(1974,, 100-114. 58, The texts occur on sides B and D i n the d e s c r i p t i o n by Vernus. They represent

shape o f a munrny and 1n the dress o f d a i l y H f e , we may consider as Sah-1magesi

our Version IB (Ch. I l l 56,2). 59, For development of anthropoid c o f f i n s see Mace and Winlock, The Tomb o f

a) The mummiform f i g u r e s appearing on the s o - c a l l e d " r e l i e f o f famous men", from Saqqara. On t h i s r e l i e f t w e n t y - s i x well-known persona o f Egyptian

Senebtisi at Lisht (1916,, 53t Smith, HESPOK, 23; Scepter I , 310.

h i s t o r y are represented 1n raised r e l i e f , such as Ipu-wer, Antef and Amen-

60, See RARG 660. 61, The conception of the anthropoid c o f f i n as a mummy i s a l s o expressed by i n scriptions written by the c o f f i n maker. The planks were put t o g e t h e r w i t h wooden pegs j u s t as the bones o f O s i r i s were j o i n e d together by the magic o f Horus. The c o f f i n maker wrote upon his pegs and tenons: "Joined are f o r you your bones which are i n the great cemetery, by Horus who embraces y o u " . See

hotep the son o f Hapu. See M u r s l , MAS 26(1972), 63; a photograph can be found i n Faulkner-Wente-Simpson, The L i t e r a t u r e o f Ancient Egypt (1971), fig.

6.

b) A f a m i l y monument w i t h f i g u r e s o f t w e n t y - f i v e men and women, Naples no. 1069, from dyn. 19. See M u r s i , o p . c i t . , 61, P I . v i l and v111. c) The mummiform statues o f T j e l and h i s w i f e Ipay from Saqqara, l a t e dyn. 18,

Winlock, The Egyptian Expedition 1921/2, 35. 62, Kees, Totenglauben, 84-85; RARG 486.

are pure Sah-statues r a t h e r than s h a b t i s . See Part I I , Catalogue Ld.

63, WB IV 51, 1-3, "privileged great one"; 5 ; , 7 , " p r i v i l e g e d dead, mipmy" i n the

3.2.1.53,

3.2.1.4.

Cf. a l s o a s i m i l a r s t a t u e o f red p o t t e r y , w i t h beard, hands not shown. I n

following of O s i r i s ; 52,1, "mummy"; 52, 8 - 1 1 , "muirniy o f O s i r i s " . 64, Reymond, Two Versions of the Book o f the Dead i n the Royal S c o t t i s h Museum i n

the Louvre. 73) C f . the remark by Hayes, Scepter I , 326: " I t I s possible t h a t the i n t r o d u c t i o n

Edinburgh, ZAS 98(1972), 132-140. 65, Ch. IV §11, Classes VI and V I I .

o f t h i s c l a s s o f f i g u r e s was associated w i t h the growth o f the mummiform god

66) WB IV 50. 67) Naville . Todtenbuch, PI. 91: v hpiw m ntr.

which should support such a s u p p o s i t i o n i s t o t a l l y l a c k i n g " .

o f the dead, O s i r i s , but i n t h e e a r l i e s t examples known s p e c i f i c evidence

68) For NK spells mentioning the r i t e of exposing the mummy (Sah) i n the main h a l l or court of the tomb, i n order to be i l l u m i n a t e d by thé sun tfmwht

ie.k),

sch.k n

see Assmann, MDAIK 28(1972), 118-120. This m t e was presuma-

74) Not the O s i r i s - t i t l e but a r e s u r r e c t i o n s p e l l , i n which the master o f the s h a b t i i s compared w i t h the sleeping O s i r i s , and the dedicant w i t h the son Horus, Gan be found on a s h a b t i from Abydos; M a r i e t t e , Abydos 1880, 51. no.

bly part of the Ritual o f Opening the Mouth, see Hermann, Die Stelen der

391. The m u t i l a t e d hieroglyphs i n t h i s i n s c r i p t i o n may serve as a c r i t e r i o n

Theb. Felsgrïber, 99. For the i l l u m i n a t i o n o f the dead i n the Duat see supra

f o r d a t i n g t h i s s t a t u e t t e t o the Late MK (dyn. 13). See Ch. I V . Class I I , Nh3

i l . and for the shiny appearance o f the mummy see Ch. I l l 113b. Ch. IV §16.

( ? ) , Aubert 1974, 20. For the O s i r i s - t i t l e see Ch. I l l §13B.

69) I» Egyptian funerary iconography the forcn o f the murmy te used f o r gods and

75) In t h i s c o n t e x t o f . the mythical r e l a t i o n s h i p o f the deceased w i t h Horus, the

other divine beings, such as the blessed dead. R i t u a l l y buried human beings

son o f O s i r i s , as expressed i n BD 173: "0 O s i r i s , I am your son Horus, I came

Z

I

of go

t h 6 i r — I ' me" P ^ i c a l appearance. See i , i c j ; n a n k o f f , Litany o f Re (1964), f i g . B. Representations as pseudo-mummies (schematic f i g u r e s w i t h beard but w i t h o u t l i m b s ) .

Z

Z

date from a period i n which m u ™ i f i c a t i o n was s t i l l

12

unknown, and the sugges-

t o c u l t i v a t e f o r you the f i e l d s , I came t o i r r i g a t e f o r you the shores, I came t o work f o r you the l a n d s , I came t o r e s t o r e f o r you the c a n a l s , I came t o s i n k f o r you the w e l l s — I came t o c u l t i v a t e f o r you g r a i n and s p e l t i n t h e F i e l d o f Rushes, I came t o sow f o r y o u " . In f a c t the r e l a t i o n s h i p o f the

13

E g y p t i e n , i n Le Monde du S o r c i e r , Sources O r i e n t a l e s 7 ( 1 9 6 6 ) , 27 65. shabtis

to t h e a t e r

76) The dependence upon Re

i s the

^

^ ^ ^

^

^

^

^

^

^

^

appear

examples known o f t h e use o f s u b s i d i a r y bodies are p r o p h y l a c t i c .

For an example o f t h e r a p e u t i c use see Pap. Leiden 1 348 Rt 1 2 , 4 , where mention

See supra 11 and note 68). „ > For the subservience o f the king t o the gods and f o r the transcendence o f Ids

89) Nearly a l l

1s made o f a female s t a t u e t t e o f c l a y I n the shape o f I s 1 s . The p a t i e n t ' s

see Homung. Der Eine und d i e V i e l e n , 181-191, where t h e a u t h o r makes

his stand against Morenz, Die Heraufkunft des transzendenten Gottes

disease 1s d i v e r t e d o n t o t h i s s t a t u e t t e through t h e

f - e c l t a t l o n o f the r e l e v a n t

s p e H . See B o r g h o u t s , T»he Magical Texts o f Pap. Leiden I 348 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 2 5 , 123.

in

C f . t h e Babylonian examples mentioned I n note 9 5 ) .

Ägypten (1964). 78) Morenz, Heraufkunft, 53. In l a t e r studies (Eranos Jahrbuch 3 4 ( 1 9 6 5 ) , 420 and Herkunft, 165) Morenz was o f the o p i n i o n t h a t the transcendence o f gods gave r i s e to the shabti phenomenon. The reasons f o r t h i s would have been t h e a c centuation, a f t e r the f a l l o f the OK, o f the boundaries between l i f e on e a r t h

have, however, no reason t o b e l i e v e t h a t the s t a t u s o f t h e deceased p r i v a t e person during the OK, was the same as t h a t o f the Mng\ t h a t o f a god. The private person was an Akh, a c i t i z e n o f the r u l e r o f the Beyond. The n o t i o n o f -

spells

and magical use of statues - are p a r t o f the u n o f f i c i a l t h e o l o g y o r f o l k

H e l d , Das Gespenst des Golem, Eine

S t u d i e aus d e r h e b r ä i s c h e n M y s t i k m i t einem Exkurs Uber Das Wesen des Doppelgängers

(1927).

91) S t r i c k e r , 0MR0 5 2 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 57. 92) For t h i s development see Ch. V I .

and l i f e i n the Beyond and also the transcendence o f god over mankind. Me

subservience i n the Beyond and the measures taken t o c o u n t e r a c t i t

go) C f . a l s o t h e Jewish-myth o f t h e golem,

be-

l i e f , which was based upon the experience o f d a i l y l i f e . The s h a b t i was " b o r n " i n the p r i v a t e m i l i e u and was introduced o n l y a f t e r t h e MK i n t h e f u n e r a r y

93) S t r i e k e r , o p . c i t . ,

62.

94) Sauneron, o p . c i t . ,

32.

95) Examples from B a b y l o n i a n c u l t u r e s are d e s c r i b e d by E r i c a R e i n e r , La Magie B a b y l o n i e n n e , i n Le Monde du S o r c i e r , Sources O r i e n t a l e s 7 ( 1 9 6 6 ) , 8 3 f f . Heali n g s t a t u e t t e s o f wood and wax were supposed t o take over the s i n s , i . e . i l l n e s s , o f t h e p a t i e n t . The l a t t e r c o u l d a l s o make a s t a t u e t t e o f i n o r d e r t o be r e p l a c e d by i t

i n t h e realm o f d e a t h . The r i t u a l c a l l e d "sub-

s t i t u t e o f t h e k i n g " , which i s known f o r Neo-Babylonian kings o n l y ,

theology of the king. 79) Homung, Der Eine und die V i e l e n , 188; Assmann, MDAIK 2 8 ( 1 9 7 2 ) ,

temporary replacement o f t h e r e i g n i n g k i n g by a s u b s t i t u t e (an

131.

80) From the middle o f dyn. IB the implements are sometimes added as s e p a r a t e models, but at the end o f t h a t dynasty they a r e u s u a l l y r e p r e s e n t e d on t h e

the

himself,

implies

illiterate

man), i n o r d e r t o a v e r t c a l a m i t i e s which were p r e d i c t e d by an e c l i p s e . A n c i e n t China t h e s o - c a l l e d T'ang

In

s t a t u e t t e s were known. These s e r v a n t - s t a t u -

e t t e s were p l a c e d i n tombs, b u t n o t as s u b s t i t u t e s o f t h e i r owners. See B i r c h ,

statuettes themselves, e i t h e r i n r e l i e f o r p a i n t e d . See Gh. IV 55. 81) The o r i g i n a l meaning o f the shabti was not t h a t o f a s e r v a n t o r a s l a v e

only,

as has been suggested by l . u r i e , VDI 4 ( 1 9 4 9 ) , 123, 132; t h a t meaning t h e y obtained a t a much l a t e r d a t e , see Morenz, H e r k u n f t , 164 and our Gh. VI 51. 82) Cf. the dt " s u b s t i t u t e " , who replaced t h e i r masters i n t h e temple s e r v i c e o f

PSBA 5 ( 1 8 8 3 ) , 7 6 - 8 0 . 96) A l s o i n t h e C h r i s t i a n f a i t h t h e n o t i o n o f s u b s t i t u t i o n a l s u f f e r i n g i s known: t h e s a c r i f i c e o f C h r i s t . The d i f f e r e n c e between t h e C h r i s t i a n concept and t h e " p h i l o s o p h y " o f t h e s h a b t i i s o u t l i n e d by Morenz, Eranos Jahrbuch 3 4 ( 1 9 6 5 ) , 421-4 "Da d e r C h r i s t e i n e s S t e l l v e r t r e t e r s von G o t t b e d a r f empfängt e r i h n 1m

Abusir, supra Ch. I note 72. 83) Sauneron, BIFAO 51(1952), 169 note 1.

Opfer C h r i s t i

84) Goyon, Rituels funeraires de l'Ancienne Egypte ( 1 9 7 2 ) , 9 8 , 120-129, 136.

S t e l l v e r t r e t e r im J e n s e i t s zu haben, macht e r i h n s e l b s t und w e i h t das Werk

85) Dialogue of the Iu-khemuyen-heeeb and t h e deceased, BD 173 ( c f . 86) EOT I Spells 38 and 39, Grieshammer, J e n s e i t s g e r i c h t , passim.

s e i n e r Hände auch e i n R i t u a l " ' ; see a l s o Morenz, H e r k u n f t , 166.

87) "You w i l l be i n my place, a s u b s t i t u t e , you w i l l

note 7 5 ) .

be c a l l e d T h o t h , t h e

von G o t t . Wenn es dem Ä g y p t e r s c h e i n t , e r t ä t e g u t daran e i n e n

substi-

t u t e o f Re c ", i n the D e s t r u c t i o n - o f Mankind; f o r p a r a l l e l s see M a y s t r e , BIFAO 40(1941), 94-95. 88) A synopsis of examples i n Lexa, La Magie dans 1 ' E g y p t e A n t i q u e I ( 1 9 2 5 ) , 75(ch. 3 . Le Corps s u b s i d i a i r e ) ; Gwyn G r i f f i t h s , Kush 6 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 108, Sauneron Save a discussion o f Egyptian magic and i t s p r a c t i s e s i n Le Monde du Magicien

12

13

u n i f o r m i t y a g a i n , can be observed i n t h e h i s t o r y o f forms and iconographical de CHAPTER m

DEVELOPMENT OF THE SHABTI SPELL FROM THE MIDDLE KINGDOM UNTIL THE

t a i l s (See Ch.

IV).

PTOLEMAIC PERIOD 12. Sources. ,1. ^ r j l r s s r ^ j s ^ ^ m ^

o f

the

Shabt1

S|>e

"

Needless t o say t h e source m a t e r i a l f o r s t u d y i n g t h e s h a b t i s p e l l I t too abun

During the t w e l f t h dynasty the r e c t a n g u l a r c o f f i n was g r a d u a l l y superseded by the anthropoid c o f f i n . Through lack o f space the l a t t e r c o u l d o n l y be i n s c r i b e d w i t h the most essential t e x t s , such as o f f e r i n g formulas and t h e t i t l e and name o f the owner. Henceforth the shabti s p e l l was w r i t t e n on o b j e c t s o t h e r than t h e coffin

The f i r s t p a r t o f the C o f f i n Text Version o f the s p e l l ( V e r s i o n IA1) was

never used l a t e r , whereas the second p a r t (Version IA2) became t h e source o f ous versions o f the shabti s p e l l , which occur on both s h a b t i s and o t h e r

vari-

objects.

The oldest statuettes i n s c r i b e d w i t h the s p e l l date from t h e l a t e t w e l f t h d y n a s t y . From the e a r l y eighteenth dynasty i t i s a l s o found i n Book o f t h e Dead P a p y r i , o r model (shabti) c o f f i n s and shabti boxes, mummy bandages and o t h e r o b j e c t s . I n t h e e d i t i o n of the Late Book o f the Dead (Ptolemaic copy f o r Juf-Ankh a t T u r i n ) , by Richard Lepsius, the shabti s p e l l received the number " s i x " .

I n New Kingdom c o p i e s

the spell i s e i t h e r l i s t e d separately (BD6) o r i t i s p a r t o f BD 151, i n which an i l l u s t r a t i o n i s given o f the sarcophagus chamber i n t h e tomb, and a d e s c r i p t i o n

dant t o be reviewed s o l e l y by one s t u d e n t o f t h e s u b j e c t . New v a r i a n t s 1n t h e sundry v e r s i o n s o f t h e s p e H (and a l s o new I c o n o g r a p h i c a l f e a t u r e s ) may be found i n each n e w l y - p u b l i s h e d s h a b t i c o l l e c t i o n . T h e r e f o r e we

general survey o f t h e iconography o f the s t a t u e t t e s , on which t h i s s p e l l appears. To c o n f i n e t h e b o u n d a r i e s o f our s u b j e c t , we used mainly sources t h a t have bean published i n photograph a n d , i f a v a i l a b l e , 1n f a c s i m i l e . These sources have been supplemented by u n p u b l i s h e d m a t e r i a l , i n o r d e r t o f i l l

ed here f o r t h e f i r s t t i m e i n f u l l

( P a r t I I ) . However, when t i m e - l i m i t s had t o be

e s t a b l i s h e d , w i t h i n w h i c h v e r s i o n s , and v a r i a n t s o f v e r s i o n s , and I c o n o g r a p h i c a l m i n u t i a e o c c u r r e d , t h e L e i d e n m a t e r i a l proved t o be I n s u f f i c i e n t . For t h e format i o n o f l i s t s o f d a t e d s h a b t i s - i n d i s p e n s a b l e f o r our purpose « many specimens 1n

(1935) i s s t i l l Comparison o f the t e x t s o f the s p e l l s on s t a t u e t t e s , p a p y r i and o t h e r m a t e r i a l shows t h a t i t was drawn up i n various ways, and a l s o t h a t c e r t a i n passages were interpreted d i f f e r e n t l y i n the course o f h i s t o r y . Hence a number o f v e r s i o n s can be distinguished. With a d i v i s i o n according t o v e r s i o n s t h e s h a b t i m a t e r i a l be roughly c l a s s i f i e d . Roughly, because i t i s hard t o f i n d two i d e n t i c a l

the development o f the s p e l l runs more o r l e s s i n a c y c l e .

can

shabti speaking,

In a s p i r i t of

tiveness or experimentation, expressing i t s e l f i n unique a d d i t i o n s t o t h e

inventexts

and o f t e n also i n seemingly a r b i t r a r y combinations o f t e x t - c l a u s e s o r p a r t s

of

t e x t - c l a u s e s , the s t r u c t u r e o f the s p e l l was a l t e r e d d u r i n g t h e l a t e M i d d l e K i n g dom. In the Second Intermediate Period and t h e New Kingdom v a r i o u s v e r s i o n s

of

the spell were used simultaneously, f o r a long t i m e . S p e l l i n g s and p a l a e o g r a p h i c a l and iconographical features on w e l l - d a t e d specimens, o f f e r c r i t e r i a f o r a reasonable shabti chronology o f these p e r i o d s . During the twenty f i r s t d y n a s t y t h e BDpapyri take up again the c l a s s i c a l sequence o f c l a u s e s , b u t i t was o n l y under t h e Kushite and Saite r u l e r s t h a t the r e d a c t i o n o f the s p e l l was s t a n d a r d i z e d , and t h a t the s t r u c t u r e o f the Middle Kingdom C o f f i n Text v e r s i o n s was resumed. A s i m i l a r development from u n i f o r m i t y towards v a r i e t y , and r e t u r n i n g towards

an i m p o r t a n t s o u r c e , because t h e w r i t e r n o t o n l y p u b l i s h e d h i s

m a t e r i a l i n p h o t o g r a p h s , b u t a l s o i n f a c s i m i l e . Moreover, P e t r i e ' s c h r o n o l o g i c a l arrangement i s s t i l l

o f g r e a t v a l u e . Newberry's Funerary S t a t u e t t e s

(1937-1957),

c o n t a i n i n g o n l y a p a r t o f t h e r i c h e s t and l a r g e s t c o l l e c t i o n o f s h a b t i s I n t h e w o r l d ( C a i r o Museum),

p r e s e n t s t h e main b u l k o f our r e f e r e n c e m a t e r i a l .

Allen's

Egyptian Book o f t h e Dead (1960) i s e s s e n t i a l s i n c e i t g i v e s f o r t h e f i r s t t i m e a complete t r e a t m e n t o f a s h a b t i c o l l e c t i o n , i . e . d e s c r i p t i o n s , t r a n s l a t i o n s and photographs t a k e n f r o m f o u r s i d e s . I n modern museum catalogues s h a b t i s r e c e i v e more and more t h e a t t e n t i o n t h e y r e a l l y d e s e r v e 1 ' . The o l d e r catalogues are o f g r e a t i m p o r t a n c e , because t h e s h a b t i s l i s t e d i n them are p a r t o f t h e o l d e s t E gyptian c o l l e c t i o n s

i n e x i s t e n c e , and g i v e much i n f o r m a t i o n about provenances,

a c q u i s t i o n d a t e s , and o r i g i n a l owners. However t h e most e s s e n t i a l sources a r e t o be found i n e x c a v a t i o n r e p o r t s .

I n these p u b l i c a t i o n s s h a b t i s a r e n o t seldom

t r e a t e d a t g r e a t l e n g t h , and t h e y are i l l u s t r a t e d i n photographs and l i n e drawings. Secondary sources a r e S p e l e e r s ' F i g u r i n e s f u n é r a i r e s é g y p t i e n n e s (1923) and Aubert's S t a t u e t t e s Égyptiennes (1974). I n s p i t e o f i t s careless presentation the former o f f e r s much f a c t u a l d e t a i l s , whereas t h e l a t t e r g i v e s u s e f u l m a t e r i a l as f a r as examples o f d a t e d s h a b t i s are concerned.

12

lacunae. As f a r as possl

ble we drew o u r examples f r o m t h e Leiden c o l l e c t i o n o f s h a b t i s , which are p u b l i s h -

o t h e r c o l l e c t i o n s a r e b r o u g h t i n (See Ch. I V ) . I n t h i s r e s p e c t P e t r i e ' s Shabtis

o f the objects which had t o be placed i n t h a t chamber (BD 151 A, IX a ) .

t e x t s , although s t r u c t u r a l l y i t may c o n t a i n the same v e r s i o n . G e n e r a l l y

are n o t 1n a p o s i t i o n t o

present here more t h a n a general o u t l i n e o f a development o f the s p e l l , and a

13

For the

« t

important l i t e r a t u r e on shabtis the reader i s - . e r r e d t o the B1-

t a r i e s i n the Version paragraphs has bean avoided, and the development of each clause can be followed. In the l a s t paragraph (114), general conclusions on the development o f the shabti s p e l l are given.

bliography. Va ants

"

S3

85. Index of Versions o f the shabti spell and t h e i r variants

Comparison of the sequence of clauses i n l a t e r shabti t e x t s w i t h the s t r u c t u r e the oldest version of the spell (V. 1 « ) r e s u l t s i n the f o r m a t l o n o f a l i s t o f

of

c r i t e r i a , by which various Versions of the spell can be d i s t i n g u i s h e d . These c r i -

VERSION I

MK t e x t s w i t h Obstacle clause, oldest version o f shabti s p e l l .

Variant A1 Unique shabti s p e l l w i t h long Preliminary, without Obstacle clause (ЕСТ V I , 1 , Spell 472).

teria are: occurrence or absence of the Obstacle clause ( 0 ) ; the occurrence o f

Variant A2 Oldest version o f shabti s p e l l ; a l l clauses represented (ЕСТ V I , 2 ,

this clause before or a f t e r the Tasks ( T ) ; one, two or even three Summons ( S I , SII

sill)

Spell 472).

which can be addressed e i t h e r to the master or t o the shabti (SI m/s,

Sll'm/s); one Call or double Call on theshabtis (C, C I , C I I ) , e i t h e r i n the singu-

Variant В MK t e x t w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, double C a l l ,

lar or in the plural. Of further importance are the presence of the S W - n o t i o n ,

Variant С MK t e x t w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, one Call only,

the O s i r i s - t i t l e , the interpretation of the nu-clause, the use o f the "as a man"-

VERSION I I T r a n s i t i o n a l t e x t s w i t h o u t Obstacle clause.

clause (a.a.m.), and, last but not l e a s t , the s p e l l i n g and number o f the word f o r

Variant A

shabti (shabti, shauabti, ehebti, ushebti).

Variant В Long t e x t w i t h double Summons (master/shabti) and double C a l l .

On account of w e l l - or reasonably

Standard t e x t .

well-dated material ( i . e . the owner of the shabti i s known from other dated

Variant С Short t e x t w i t h o f f e r i n g formula (Dedication) heading the s p e l l .

sources), the periods can be established i n which these versions and v a r i a n t s o f

Variant D Short t e x t w i t h dedication formula terminating the s p e l l .

versions occur.

Variant E Texts w i t h вай-formula.

In the above we have mentioned already t h a t d i f f e r e n t versions or v a r i a n t s o f

VERSION I I I Texts w i t h o u t Obstacle clause.

versions occurred simultaneously. So the seven versions w i t h t h e i r most important

Variant A

Standard t e x t s

variants, which we distinguish - together making twenty-two types o f the Shabti-

Variant В

With Suintions I I m a s t e r / s h a b t i .

spell - do not form an exact chronological series.

Variant С With Summons I I master and double C a l l .

§4. Use of tables of clauses, paradigms and General Commentary

VERSION IV NK Texts w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks and s i n g l e C a l l .

The sequence of clauses i n the various versions can be read i n the t a b l e i n Fig. 1. The occurrence of clauses i n the versions can be consulted i n the t a b l e in Fig. 2. In the l a t t e r the clauses of V. IA2 are arranged it) t h e i r o r i g i n a l

or-

Variant A

With Summons I I s h a b t i .

Variant В

With Summons I I master.

Variant С With Summons I I s h a b t i ; a.a.m. clause preceding Obstacle clause. Variant D Without Summons I I .

der. Hieroglypic texts of a number of examples o f versions and t h e i r v a r i a n t s are given in Figs. 3-5. The seven versions and t h e i r variants are d e a l t w i t h and commented upon in paragraphs 6-12. Of each version or v a r i a n t o f a version the f o l lowing details are presented: s i g n i f i c a n t c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s and remarks on occurrence and date; the sequence of clauses; documents c i t e d as examples, and r e f e r ences to other important examples; translations w i t h b r i e f commentaries and exceptional texts related to the relevant version. In the General Commentary (§13) the p r i n c i p a l forms o f the t e x t - c l a u s e s and elements therein, are inventorized and explained. Thereby d u p l i c a t i o n o f commenr

VERSION V

NK Texts w i t h Obstacle clause f o l l o w i n g Tasks and s i n g l e C a l l .

Variant A

With Summons I and I I master.

Variant В With Summons I master/shabti and Summons I I s h a b t i . Variant С With s i n g l e Summons master/shabti. VERSION VI Texts w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks. Summons И shabti and double Call. Variant A

NK r e d a c t i o n .

V a r i a n t В TIP r e d a c t i o n . VERSION V I I LP Texts w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, number o f clauses complete.

12

13

, , n f the LB, Summons I I shabti. i/ariant A Standard texts or irm I : : ; ! ; Texts with S — « s I I I master (Taharka v a r i a n t ) .

Class I I I A: limestones Te: 4 cols heading 1 l i n e f r . , Incised h i e r . , bird-signs mutilated. Dates l a t e dyn. 12 or early dyn. 13. From El L i s h t , North Pyramid Ceme t e r y , found i n "radim South of dump". MMA Exc. 1913-4. Our t e x t i s copied from a

56.

VersionliMLtex^^

f a c s i m i l e by Mace, see our Figs. 3 and 6. For iconography see Class I I I A .

!

Ver2lons_IAl_and_IAZ are discussed in Ch. I I »17 and 8

Translateon_and_Commentary

2

Version IB (MK text «1th Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, double C a l l )

The T N he speaks: "0, these shabtis,

Characteristics: complete set of clauses, ^ - c l a u s e i s time clause. Related to V.

new indeed an obstacle dutiesi

TA2

Sequence of clauses: P-Inv.-SIm-D(^)-0-a.a.m.-CI ( P l. ) - S I I ^ T - C I I ( p l .)~Ded.

there'b'

if

if one counts (me) off for

is implanted for

one counts off

in respect

to make arable the fields,

(against)

of you'a>

(my) duties

-

me therewith -, ae a man at hie

at any time which has to be passed

to turn over the shores, to transport by boat

the sand of the West (and) of the East,

'here you'0'

are',

you shall

say".

Documentai ted_as_exam[>le "piêûdô-nâôs" for Snb-r-Sw (Seneb-erau), wr

A f t . , "great one o f the Tens of

Upper Egypt". Collection Tadross. Te: two copies of the spell on sides B and D. Published by Vernus, Une Formule des shaouabtis sur un pseudo-naos de 1« X l I I e

(a) p l u r a l (b) r rm-vib irrw im.f.

Nw "time" without determinative o f sun-disk. The t e x t i s

not a p a r a l l e l o f the CT version ( I A 2 ) , because the clause here i s detached from the Tasks and nw i s followed by nb. For «w-clause see i n f r a §13 I .

dynastie. Rev. d'Egypt. 26(1974), 100-114. Dates early dyn. 13. From Gebelein.

(c) We expect "we", but Mace's copy leaves no doubt as regards tn. See also V. IB.

Fig. 3. §7. Version I I ( T r a n s i t i o n a l t e x t s without Obstacle clause) The T № justified

he apeakai "0, (this or these?) shabti(s)'a',

if

off for my duties -, rum indeed, an obstacle is implanted for me -,

a» a man at his duties,

'here they are''0',

at the time which has to be passed there'to

ye shall

say; if

I am counted [therewith]

I am counted

turn over the fields,

ing formulae (Dedication) o f types known from MK and contemporary monuments. For off

to make ara-

ble the riparian lands, to transport by boat the sand of the West (and) of the (el East, 'here ye are '

, ye shall say. The T S

C h a r a c t e r i s t i c s . Abbreviated form of s p e l l , o f t e n preceded or followed by o f f e r -

justified''.

(one copy with names of dedicators, a l l sons of the owner). (a) demonstrative pronoun and ending of ssbtyw are l o s t , but the t y w - b i r d i s v i s ible.

these see Gen. Comm. §13 B ( P r e l i m i n a r i e s ) . Clauses conspicuous f o r richness o f v a r i a n t s p e l l i n g s and a r b i t r a r i n e s s o f order o f elements w i t h i n clauses. Instead o f "Akh" the usual i n d i c a t i o n of the deceased's new s t a t e or d i v i n e q u a l i t y ,

regular element y e t i n the P r e l i m i n a r i e s . "Shabti" and "shawabti" both occur. As a r u l e the Summons has ir

instead o f Ivy,

" i f " . For I n d i c a t i o n of Duties both to-t

and kst are used, the f i r s t i n specimens of e a r l i e r date, the l a t t e r being a new i n t r o d u c t i o n a f t e r the MK. Hieroglyphs o f men, animals and snakes are usually mu-

(b) l o s t . (c) mk st, sc. the duties (hrat), as suggests Vernus, o p . c i t . note ( k ) . (d) see Ch. I I S3, V. IA2, nw-clause, and i n f r a §13 I .

tilated. Specimens from the SIP and e a r l y NK are generally of the s t i c k - t y p e , Class I V ,

(e) one expects "here we are", as i n V. IA2, C a l l . See also V. IC.

from Thebes, and were used as donations by members o f f a m i l i e s t o each o t h e r .

3. Version IC (MK text with Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, one Call o n l y )

They are i n s c r i b e d w i t h black-painted cursive hieroglyphic or h i e r a t i c t e x t s .

Characteristics: SII in

if

mentioned, i s " O s i r i s " ( O s i r i s NN). F i r s t appearance o f S W - n o t i o n , but not as a

shabtis, one Call o n l y , i n p l u r a l . F i r s t appearance o f nb

mi-clause. Close relationship with version IA2.

Sequence of clauses: P-lnv.-SIm-D(*rt p i . H - a . a . m . - S I I s ( p i . J - ^ - c l a u s e - T - C f p l . ) Dgçument.çited.as.examBle Shabti for 3-n-usvt (Sesostrls), iry-H

At l e a s t f i v e v a r i a n t s may be d i s t i n g u i s h e d on the basis o f sequence o f clauses. For t e x t s c o n s i s t i n g o f o f f e r i n g formula w i t h dedication o n l y , or other Prelimi n a r i e s see Gen. Corrni. §13 B.

"chamberlain". Cairo J . d ' E 44952 2 ) .

12

1. Version IIA (Standard t e x t )

13

(4) O, this

Characteristics: p r i m a r i e s are lacking on many specimens. One may assume t h a t these were written on the model c o f f i n s and model sarcophagi i n which they were !

"

examples may prove (see e.g. NTN 20 ( 3 3 , . our f i g

9 , . These P

take

shabti,

( 5 ) 0 , these ahauabtis of the T II, he speakit Sm

(1) If

one oounts off

the form of the usual offering formulae with dedication, which are supposed t o be

(2) If one swmono

recited

(4) If

by the dedicator, whose name i s mentioned. In some cases the shabtl s p e l l

Sequence of clauses: P-Inv.-Sm/s-D(k3t,-T-C (sg.>.

one summons N

(5) If one counts

written on the statuettes was supposed to be recited by the dedicator as w e l l . Ss

(1, Ld. 2.1.1.5, see Cat. and Fig. 3.

D(kSt)

(1) to <do> all land

(2, Ld. 2.1.1.1, see Cat. and Fig. 3.

(2) for all

(3, C. 47908 x NTN 30; Petrie, Shabtis, 6, Pl. I , Speleers 1923, 109; F i g . 3

(3) [ n o t ment.]

I Texts (re)published here

oalled l i t . "according as you are c a l l e d " , see Gen. Conm. I13D.

the works which are wont to be done there in the god's

the works which are wont to be done in the god's land

(4) [ n o t ment.]

and 7.

(5) to do (all)

(4, NTN 20 (33); Petrie, Shabtis, 7, P l . I ; Fig. 9; NTN 39, F i g . 7 ; C. 47914 A = NTN 31. Petrie, Shabtis, 6 , Pl. I , our Fig. 7; B e r l i n 788 = NTN 21, 28,

a.a.m.

29, Speleers 1923, 72, 103, 107, PI. 39, P e t r i e , Shabtis, P l . I , Aubert T

I I Texts used but not republished here

the works {which are wont to be done> in the god's land,

(1) - (4) [ n o t ment.] (5) as a man at hie

1974, 24, our Fig. 7; Ld. 2.2.1.3, see Cat.

(1) To transport

duties

by boat the sand of the West (and) of the Bast,

(2) to make arable the fields,

(5) C. 47927; NTN 7; NTN 9 (23), Petrie Pl. I ; NTN 29, P e t r i e 6 , P l . I ; NTN 40;

to irrigate

a riparian

land, to

transport

by boat the sand of the Vest (and) of the East,

C. 47918, 47920, 47947; BM 16007, 21704, 21705, published i n Borchardt ZAS 32(1894), 111-116 and Petrie, Shabtis 6, M . I ; B e r l i n 10814, Borchardt,

(3) in respect

o p . c i t . , 117 note 1, Speleers, 110, Aubert 1974, 25.

(4) to go for

of the carrying irrigating

Libya'of

It?D§l§îions_and_çommentary P

off

(3) I f < a ) you are (a) ml iz°S-tw.kr

^Çynients_çited_as_examgîes

the Osiris H

lands, f r carrying the sand of

the West to the East,

(5) to make arable a field,

(1) [not ment.; Nm i n Sm]

{of the sand) of the i/est to the Bast,

the riparian (to)

irrigate

the riparian

lands

[end s p e l l ] .

(2) Speaking: [N Ded. not ment, on shabti but on model c o f f i n ; Nm i n I n v . ]

(a) r fSt s°y Thna.

(3) [not ment.; Nm i n Inv.] (4) [not ment.; N Ded. and Nm i n Dedication on model c o f f i n * Nm i n Sm.] (5) [not ment.; Nm i n Inv.]

C. 47920: to make arable the fields,

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

transport

by boat the sand of the East to the West. C

BH 16007: If (tad.) he speaks : NTH 9 NTN 40

Be speaks [sc. Ded. whose N i s ment, on model c o f f i n ] : Mm), he speaks:

NTN 39

The Sehedj Mm), he speaks:

BM 21704 Inv.

Instructed are (?) these shawabtis for the Osiris

N F:

(1) "I shall

do it",

(2) "I shall

do it,

do not listen

you shall

(1) O, these shabtis,

(3) "I shall do it,

here I am", so you shall

(4) "I shall do it,

here I am", (you) shall say, "I do

ism 21/04: "I do it,

(3) O, these shawabtis of the Osiris

12

say, obey him who has made K,

to hie enemies

(a) c f . also B e r l i n 10814. (b)

(2) O, these shawabtis of It,

say,

here I am", you shall

ftr.fc.

here I am", shall you say there.

S,

13

saylb{ it",

z. Exceptional texts

0, these

(1) Inv.

1. Abbreviations C. 47918 "0, these shauabtis of the Osiris N" [ i p t < » > pi.fern.]. 2. Deviating elements and hapaxes ifi clauses if one counts off the name of N F"j

Berlin 10814, S:

shall say, obey him who has made you, do not listen

C: "here I am", you to his enemies [see Ex.

(2) and Gen. Comm. S13H.]. 0 Osiris,

C. 47914A (Fig. 7)

one comes to №. If N is counted off

there in

land, to mould bricks,

to irrigate

a riparian

land, to transport

0, shabti'"\

by boat

for'b'

to carry the Band of the »est

sand on account of the name (of)

Clsg

you shall

Slim

if

eay "here, I shall do it,

one recites'd'

for works

Cllsg

you shall assume it,

doing

it'e'.

11-12: "may the shabtis receive y o u " , see Ch. V 81. (0),

these ehauabtis (of)

N,

if

be done there, to transport by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West,

D

for every work of the god's

"here I am", you shall say.

Clsg

"I do it",

(a) i s3btyw (?).

SI I s

if

T

to irrigate

Cllsg

"I shall do it,

Ld. 2.2.1.a

(b) n

the works which are wont to

srdt.if?)

0, this shabti of N F, if(xl>

the I a is counted off

the works of the god's land, to make arable the fields,

to irrigate

parian lands, to carry the sand of the East in order to bUck'b) dation areas °> of the East(d>,

"here I am", you shall

for the

all the

ri-

(a) iry for Ir i s uncommon in V. I I but appears i n shabti s p e l l as e a r l y as MK, see V. I I I .

you are summoned land,

you shall say like a

"elave"la'}

you are summoned the sand (of)

the East (and) of the West,

here I am" you shall Bay.

(•a) ton: s e r v a n t , " s l a v e " , see Ch. I 53, Ch. VI 52.

inun-

say.

(d) sc. from the corvée r o l l ,

sw: "you s h a l l assume t h i s name, doing the work". Or:

Sis

if N is counted off in the god's land for all

here I am";

the name (of) U

D

(2) I n v .

,

n'°'

(and) of the East,

"you s h a l l receive him (the master), doing i t " , c f . Pap. Anastasy I 4 . 3 , I s

say there;

0 sycamore which I have planted(?)'b*

D/T T

(e) ks.k esp.k sw irr

the possessor of reverence (H). Berlin 788 (Fig. 7)

if one oomes

(a) s3w3bwty. (b) t o f e t c h sand, (c) hr rn N

the god's land, for the works which are wont to be dene there in the god's the sand of the West (and) of the East, "here (I am)", you shall

shabtis'"',

Sim

4. Version IIC (Short t e x t w i t h o f f e r i n g formula (Dedication) heading s p e l l ) C h a r a c t e r i s t i c s : p r e l i m i n a r i e s take the form o f the usual hetep-di-nesu formula. For various types o f t h i s kind o f i n t r o d u c t o r y clauses see Gen. Comm. S13B.

(b) dbs here "to block", WB V 558, 10-1». i n the sense o f blocking w i t h dams of earth, see supra V. IA1, Ch. n

§8

Sequence o f clauses:

(dbit)

(c) h3w "region, area" (WB I I 477). with determ. o f i r r i g a t e d land (Gard., Sign. N23).

P(Ded.)-Inv.-Sm/s-D(firtA3t)-a.a.ro.-T-C(sg.)

Documents cited_as_examgles (1) C. J . d ' E . 44954 unpublished, serpentine shabti o f Ameny, from El L i s h t , dyn.

(d) prob. mistake f o r "West".

12; see Class I I I A , t e x t on Figs. 3 and 6. 3. VersionHB

(Long t e x t with double Sumons (master/shabti) and double G a l l )

Characteristics: see sub I I A . Sequence of clauses:

(2) C. 47923 = NTN 27, P e t r i e , Shabtis, P l . I ; Fig. 3. (3) C. 48535 = NTN 11 ( 1 9 ) . P e t r i e , Shabtis, 5 , P l . I ; Figs. 3 and 8.

Inv.-SIm/s-D(^)-ci(sg.,.S„m/s-T-CII(sg.).

(4) C. 47924 = NTN 18, P e t r i e , Shabtis, 5 , P l . I ; Figs. 3 and 8. Transiations_and Commentary

Documents.cited.as.examgles

P

( 1 ) 4 boon which the King gives (h ) :

etc.

to the Ka of X K,

(2) II (Ded.), he speaks ' ' 4 7 9 1 0 = N T N 2 8 ' P e t " i e ' Shabtis, p. 5, 6 ) Translations.and.Commentar^

12

P1.

,;

Fig

.

3

and 8.

(3)4

he speaks: (aj

boon which the King gives etc.

to the Ka of S justified

:

(4) A boon which the King gives etc.

to the Ka of H justified

by hie

13

mother who makes hie name to live,

H. (Ded.)(aJ

peated on s h a b t i .

(a) P-type 8; (b) P-type 9. In».

Sequence o f ©lauses:

(1) 0, these shabtis, (2) 0, these shawabtie of N

Documentscitedasgxamgles

justified,

(3) 0, these ahdbpis,

(1) BM 16006, Borchardt ZAS 3(1894), 113, P e t r i e , Shabtis, PI. I ; Fig. 3.

(4) 0, shabti, 0,

(2) BM 21707, Borchardt, o p . c i t . , l o c . c i t . , P e t r i e , Shabtis, 5 , PI. I ; Fig. 3.

shabti!a>

(3) € . 47906 = NTN 22, P e t r i e , Shabtis, PI. Is Fig. 3 and 9.

(a, isbty sp B.

IraD§l2li°C§-?Qd_Coi™entary

Sim

(1) if I am counted o f f ,

Sim

(2) if one eounte (me) o f f , if

Sis

(3) if you are summoned in the West and in the

Sim

(one) caVls

P

(me),

the Osiris

(3) 0, these shaaabtis of S, (a) s3w3bwty.

" i n the West and i n the East, r i g h t and l e f t : everySim land,

one comes to swimon in [the god's land]

(2) if

N is counted off

(a) ir

(4) [not ment.] (2) as a man at his duties (or: duty?) ,m the god's

D(kst)

land,

[not ment. on other specimens] (1) to make arable the fields,

rto

irrigate*

the riparian

lands,

to

а.a.m.

transport by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West, (2) to make arable the fieldB, the accretion "

(1) if (3) as

(3, [not ment.]

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to cause T

of the sand of the West (and) of the East,

(3) to carry water for the moulding of

(1) to do all

the -works which are amt

(3) all

the works in the god's

(l)-(2)

[ n o t mentioned]

(3) for

( S i o j a man at hie

the accretionof

say for

Version m

say;

say;

(3) "hare X am", you shall say}

« h " - O ' l r l s . c f . Ch. I I not« 85).

(•>) n.f rather "for" than "to", c f . V. IA2. Call

lands, to cause

by boat the sand of the

(2).

(1) "here 1 em", (you) shall ( 2 ) "here I am", you shall

him'H

(a) the shabti must work for his master, the Osiris NN, as Horus works f

the riparian

to carry the sand of the West (and) of the East

Csg. here I am" you shall

to irrigate

West (and) of the East,

(1) "here I am", you shall say,

(3) "you are Osiris'a\ I shall do it. (4, "here I am" you shall say.

duties,

the —?— , to transport

(a) c f . V. IIC Tasks ex.

( 2 ) "here I am", [you] shall say.

to be done there in the god's land, land,

(1) to carry the sand of the Bast (and) of the West,

(a, r [ 8 ] i p r "to make grow", sc. the amount of sand needed for the i r r i gation areas. See also V, HD.

»

the works which are wont to be done in the West,

(2) for

(4) to carry sand of the West to the East,

h1

regards'"* followed by D (k3t).

( 2 ) to make arable the fields,

briaks,

S,

of H,

(4) if one sails and summons N (m),

(2) to [do] the work(a?) which are wont to be done there in the gods,

T

(of)

these shawabtis(a)

(a) hr irrnt hr libtt (1) at my duty,

a.a.m.

(1) a, these shabtis (2)0,

East'a^

where". D

Inv.-Sm-D(fc3t)-a.a.m.-T-C(sg.)-Ded.

II.

(short text w i t h dedication formula t e r m i n a t i n g s p a l l )

Char.ctar1.t1c.- o f f . H n g formula w i t h D.d1cat1on on modal c o f f i n , Dedication r e -

Ded.

(1) by hie brother who makes his name to live, (2)

idem.

(3)

idem.

S (Ded.),

б. Version HE (Texts w i t h sau-formula) C h a r a c t e r i s t i c s , Three specimens among a group o f s t i c k - t y p e shabtis found a t Ora Abul Naga and belonging t o members o f one f a m i l y , are inscribed w i t h a unique va-

88

89

riant of the spell. These texts may be characterized as miniature l e t t e r s t o the dead, since they are communications by a l i v i n g person t o the deceased i n the Hereafter. After Newberry, t h e i r f i r s t e d i t o r , we c a l l them shabti s p e l l s w i t h the sau-formula, because a l l three examples have the expression i n common*

i-

Wty "beware of the seeking". A-man called Teti-res i s urged to prevent his b r o t h ers Teti-sa-Intef and Teti-nefer being sought i n the Beyond f o r labour, and he i s

(c) gm n.f imper. " f i n d " j the object may be the work or the implements; n.f " f o r his b e n e f i t " . Cf. t h i s use of gm, Biography of Neha, 1.19, supra Oh. I I 54. (2) O, etaff(a>,

beware of the eeekmg(b),

the m of Teti-nefer.

If

Teti-res

is hie name<0>, on behalf of

one says to you to oarry(e>

(*mdl of the East, "indeed" (you) ehall

the sand of the Vest

eay(^.

sunmoned to take over t h e i r job. As on earth he i s obliged t o serve these brothers and even to take t h e i r place, but he d i v e r t s the job onto shabti f i g u r i n e s , which he contributes to the tomb-equipment of his brothers. This custom o f i n d i r e c t sub-

(a) vocative use of p3. The s t a f f i s the shabti dedicated by Tet1-res f o r T e t i - n e f e r . For mdw see also Gen. Comm. 513C.

s t i t u t i o n of the master by a statuette of his servant (or r e l a t i v e ) i s , i n our

(b) T e t i - n e f e r i s the one r e a l l y t o be sought f o r the corvées.

opinion, already attested f o r the OK. 6 f . the servant statues o f lower-class per-

(c) T e t i - r e s i s the name of the s u b s t i t u t e when T e t i - n e f e r i s counted o f f f o r

sonnel, who had to replace the Ka-servants (usually members o f the f a m i l y ) o f the

oorvées.

mastaba-owner as well as the mastaba-owner himself (Ch. I §54, 5 ). In the second

(d) sc. the shabti„

text the shabti i s called a mil "a s t a f f " . In f a c t the shabti« i n question are no

(e) does the whole h i e r a t i c group stand f o r r

more than sections of tree branches, roughly modelled i n the shape o f man or mum-

(f) ^

!

fltl

'"indeed", c f . MB I 36.16 and 15.8. Supply ks(.k).

The meaning o f the

miform statuettes. These facts may give a clue to the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f the word

s p e l l seems t o be t h a t the s t i o k or shabti takes the place o f T e t i - r e s

"shabti". They may have been explained as " S t i c k s " or " s u b s t i t u t e s o f wood"1 (see

he himself i s supposed t o s u b s t i t u t e f o r his brother T e t i - n e f e r .

513C). The texts are w r i t t e n i n h i e r a t i c . The s t y l e i s compact. For t h e i r understanding they should be treated together. For the whole group o f f a m i l y shabtis

(3) 0„ Teti-res,

bewcœe of the seeking of Teti-nefer.

rSpeak

at every time^a*

if

if

one brings to you sand.

from Dra Abu'l Naga, see Ch. V 57a. (a) d/i tna u n c e r t a i n ; f o r tnw see Gard., Grammar §181. 599™§nts_cited_as_examgles (1) C. 47911 = NTN 24 and p. 29, P e t r i e , Shabtis, 8 , Speleers, 106, F i g . 3 and

58. Version I I I (Texts without Obstacle clause)

10. C h a r a c t e r i s t i c s . Abbreviated form of the shabti s p e l l . Clauses more standardized. (2) C. 47916 = NTN 25 and p. 29, P e t r i e , Shabtis, 8, Speleers, 106, Aubert, 24, Fig. 3 and 10.

O s i r i s t i t l e and S M - n o t i o n not common before end dyn. 18. Apart from "shabti",'

(3) C. 47907 . NTN 26 and 29, P e t r i e . Shabtis, 8 , Speleers, 106, Fig. 3 and 10.

Conditional " i f " i n Summons i s expressed by ir

lKns]ations_and_Commentar^

u l a r element i n the s p e l l . №-clause only appears i n NK-variant I I I B , and has the

(1) 4 boon which the Mng gives

Osiris

(to)

(Lord of,

Osiris,

that He may give

also "shawabti" and " s h e b t i " occur; one example o f " u s h e b ( t i ) " d a t e s from dyn. 19. and iry.

A.a.m.-clause becomes reg-

meaning o f a time-clause. There are three v a r i a n t s . V. I I I A i s the usual s p e l l version on shabtis o f

e°nei8t*n« Z T T™"0" °f " T f ^ — Teti-sa-Intef. O, Teti-res, beware of<"> the seeking™

(a)

^ * * aM find

to the Ka of him«».

foT

to b e

z ;;r;;;:,; r 11

t

;

'

conspicuous by consistent s p e l l i n g s , the use o f " s h a b t i " , and by f i x e d elements o f

"

-

t o

here

be

With

°

n

det

°

ne,s 0f

"

<WB 1 1 1 4 1 8 1 B ) > W h 1 c h it ? r Beware l e s t T e t i - s a - I n t e f 1s sought (b>

^ s b

P

d i f f e r e n t types from the MK u n t i l dyn. 20. Early and middle dyn. 18 specimens are

"eV"nt

°bj8Ct " " h U

be1n9 o

90

18 t h e

b6 T s o f

^ "walk1"9

6

t

1

"

— -

S

P

reP.„ r. " t o

verb. The idea is-. a

" *

the shab-

^ h t "y the o f f i c i a l who i s responu

*

3

—

^

v

.

m . * .

i n Summons, Tasks and C a l l . On l a t e r specimens , p a r t i c u l a r l y from dyn. 19 onwards, various combinations o f elements occur and defective s p e l l i n g s are characteristic. Incomplete shabti s p e l l s from the NK u n t i l l a t e TIP, i n which the Obstacle clause i s wanting, may generally be regarded as t e x t s i n Version I I I . Version I I I i s the most common version on shabtis from the Late MK u n t i l the

101

end of the NK, rare during the TIP. On shabtis of Classes I H - V I I j V I I I

( 5 , A, 0, these shabtis'"',

(rare,.

( 6 , 0, these 1. Version IIIA (standard t e x t ,

( 1 , i f ' " ' T N is

Sm

( 2 , if'a>

(1, MM A, w3h-nfr-htp (Wah-nefer-hotep,, s3-nsw ( k i n g ' s son,} El L i s h t , dyn. 13.

(3) if

T № justified

See Class IJIB. Tes 4 cols f r . , b i r d - and serpent-signs m u t i l a t e d , PI. 1,

( 4 , if

T N justified

See Class I I I B . Te* 6 Is f r . , bird-signs m u t i l a t e d .

D(k3t)

( 4 , at work(s) which are wont to be done

(5, BD pap. Cc (Boulaq 21), 'Imn-htp (Amenhotep,, ss (scribe,s Thebes, dyn, 10

( 5 , A, and B, to do all works which are wont to be done there in the

(m,. Te has two copies of s p e l l .

god's land

t3ty (mayor-, v i z i e r , ; Sedment,

( 6 , to do all

dyn. 19 ( e , . Class V B4. Te: 4 Is f r . , 1 c o l . back. a.a.m. MHA, Class I I I A ; Fig. 6 .

duties

( 6 , [not ment.]

Nfr-wbn, Oxford 552, Class VC2; King Ahmoae, BM 32191, Class VC2; Dhwty,

( 1 , to make arable the fields,

T

( 2 , - ( 4 , to make arable the fields,

' '

TIP: Pinedjem, high p r i e s t of Amun, dyn. 21, OIM 10660, Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 4 ; Br, of Amun, dyn. 21, Ld. 4.3.1.59.

to irrigate

the riparian

transport

prophet

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West,

( 5 , A, and B, to make arable the fields, to transport

Trans Jatign_and_Corafnentar^

to irrigate

the riparian

lands

by boat the sand of the East to the West,

( 6 , [ n o t ment.]

(1) [ n o t ment.] Csg.

(2, T N he speaks: (3, the Sehedj T S, he speaks:

(l,-(3)

"here J am", you shall say.

( 4 , "I,

here I am", you shall say.

( 5 , A) and B, " I , here I am", ye'a>

he speaks:

( 6 , "I shall

(5) A, the Sehedj N, he speaks, B, the Sehedj f N he speaks: W the Sehedj, the Osiris T H, he speaks:

do it,

shall say.

here I am", you shall say

(a, p l u r a l .

(1) 0, these shabtis,

2. Exceptional t e x t s

(2) 0, these shabtis,

(1, Abbreviations l i k e C. 46566 = Mariette Abydos 394, PI. opp.

(3) 0,

"0 these shabtis

W

lands, to trans

port by boat the sand of the West (and) of the East,

C.46532, Class VB1; Hk3~nfr, C. J.d'E 89628, Class VB1; NShwhr', L d . ' 3 . 2 . 1 , 2 4 ,

Inv-

the works which are wont to be done in the god's land

( l , - ( 4 , as a mm at his

( 5 , A) and B, (as) a^man at his duty

NK : Sniu, MHA, Class VB1-, Shi, UC 48, glass VB1 and Aubert, f i g . 7 / 8 , ©lass VCU

CI. VB1.

(1) f0r works which are wont to be done ( 3 , for works which are wont to be done there in the god's land

dyn. 18 (e,. Class VC2. Te: 7 Is f r .

(Pa-Rahotep), imy-r nlwt,

see Ch. I $2 note 22,, ( c , try spelled as

( 2 , for works which are wont to be done there

(4, G. 46534 №m-Mntw (Min-Monthu,, hm-ntr tpy 'Imn (high p r i e s t o f Amun,s Thebes,

P3-Rc-htp

(b. It

" r e l a t i n g t o " , Gard. Sign. A 48.

(3, Ld. 2.2.1.2, Nhi (Neha), rh-nsw ( k i n g ' s acquaintance,; Abydos, dyn. 1*3-17.

I3!, 1 S justified,

is oounted off is oounted off

( a , LMK example o f try

III

G. Te: 8 Is f r . , manand bird-signs mutilated.

n h°),

N is counted off

( 5 , A) i f ' a ) one counts off II, if one reakons H, B, idem,

Figs. 3 and 6. (2, BM 49343, Rn-snb (Ren-seneb,, smsw ( f o l l o w e r ) ; Abydos, dyn. 13. See Glass

f

seized

Socuments_cited_af_exam|Jles (Fig. 3,

LMK: Bnr (iry-H

shabtis'a>,

(a, i s3bun ipw,

Sequence of clauses^ P-Inv.-Sm-D(*3t,-a.a.m.-T-C(sg./pl.,,

(6, OIM 11775,

B, 0, these

shabtis,

shmabti

of Ahnose, if

one calls

"here I am", shall you say".

0, th»Be ehawdbHa

92

p. 48, no. 6 :

him for work (b3k) in the god's

93

land,

} (2) Fancy texts l i k e Ld. 3.2.1.11 (see C a t . ) : tified,

Recitation

by the Osiris

(4) if

I N Jus-

speaking: 0, this shabti, at all the works which are wont to be done

^

(6) if

shabti, servant (hm) of his master (rib) at all

the missions to be done in the

D(kit)

by the Osiris N .

a.a.m.

B99HQ?®D55-£iitd_3s_examgles (Fig. 3). (1) C. 47624 Mhi (Nehi), imy-r hSsut rsyt (overseer of the f o r e i g n countries o f the South)! dyn. 18 ( e ) , Thebes. Class VC2. Te: 7 Is f r .

the works which are wont to be done there in

T 1

a man at hie duty,

port

( k i n g ' s s c r i b e , over-

port

3ny, Ld. 3.2.1.1, dyn. 19 (with Slim, without a.a.m. and T).

,

the sand

(a) d e l e t e

w i t h o u t T).

lands, (to)

the riparian

lands, to

(1) (not ment.]

SIIs he speaksi Slim

(1) o, these shabtis, shabtis,

to irrigate

t

(c) ISbty. (d) Hsbwty.iy, dualis?

to irrigate

the riparian

land(e)

me

reckons

(3) if one counts o f f , if one reckons

r.

(1) if

you are summoned by you are counted

(3) if

one

(4) if

one seeks

(5) if

one calls,

Anubie^

off

calls if

one seeks

nw

(1) [ n o t ment.] time(a>

(3) at any time™ i

[end s p e l l ] -

(4) at any

time(o> (Ai (5) at any time (a) r na nb. ( b ) < i w nbt.

12

there

water(?)^b*;

(2) if

( 2 ) at any

(1) if one calls and counts off T N if

trans-

the East to the Westj

(a) f o r Anubis as messenger o f the gods see Gen. Comm. 513D.

shebtis'0',

(2) if one counts off(a>,

trans-

5 9 . 3 ; o r : im m mwa, " t h e r e , w i t h mw-boats?"; o r : im m lAsw " t h e r e ,

(2) 0, these shabtis,

Sim

the East)

the riparian

w i t h wia-boats?

shawabtis(d),

trane-

(b) c o r r u p t . For im m rrmi(y) " t h e r e , w i t h (inundation) water, c f , WB I I

IC§D§l8ti5as_and_Cgmmentary

(a) iptw. (b) iPt.

lands, to

the sand of the Eaet to the West;

with inundation

(5) 0,

to irrigate

(5) to make arable the fields,

Dhwty-me, Ld. 3.2.5.18, dyn. 19 (with Slim, without a . a . m . ) .

the riparian

by boat the sand of the West (and of)

(4) to make arable the fields,

|

(4) 0, these(b>

to irrigate

by boat the sand of the West to the East;

(3) to make arable the fields,

VIB2. Te: 1 col. f r . , 5 Is back.

(3) 0, theee

"by".

(1) to make arable the fields, (2) to transport

fr.,

seer of the c a t t l e (of) the Lord of theTwoLands; dyn. 19 ( e ) , Saqqara. Class

PS-hS-ra, UC 56, dyn. 19, Class VB4 (with S I I s , but w i t h o u t iry,

duties,

[included i n Tasks]

port

1 col. back. (5) Ld. 3.2.5.16 Hoy (Huy), ss nsw, imy-r ihw (n) nb ts.wi

a man at his

(3)

(a) spelled imy. (b) in

Memphis); dyn. 19 ( e ) , Saqqara. Glass VB4. Te: 1 col. f r . , 7 I s on sides. (4) G. 46562 Tw-ri ( T j u - ( n u - ) - r o ; dyn. 19 ( e ) , Saqqara. Glass VB4. Te: 6 I s

(2)-(5) the Sehedj, the Osiris T N justified,

land

(1) ae a man at his duty, (2) as^

(5)

(chantress o f Amun)j dyn. 19, Thebes

(3) Ld. 3.2.1.15 P3-hm-ntr (Pa-hem-netjer), Sm wr hrp hmwt (High p r i e s t o f

Ihv.

the god'»

the works which are wont to be done in the god's land.

(4) [not ment.]
(?). Class VB4. Te: 6 Is f r . , 1 col. on f e e t .

P

call»

(a) c r a s i s o f im and m.

Sequence of clauses: P-Inv.-SIm-D(ft3t)-a.a.m.-T-SIIm/s-nw-C(sg.)

(Miat), sm°yt n 'Ian

(1) at all

( 2 ) - ( 5 ) to do all

3. Version I I I B (with Summons I I master/shabti)

(2) OIM 18188 Milt

one

(a) c r a s i s o f iry and tp.

in the'god's land, boat transports of sand of the East to the Wests 0 this god's land. Reoitatim

calls

one counts o f f , if

(c) m ml nb. (d) w nay rib.

13

Csg

(1)

here I am"(a),

lam,

(2, "I shall

do U,

you shall

I Shall do it«""

shabtis of royal and other high-ranking persons, but with S I I ( p l . ) _ C ( p l . ) and

say,

you shall

S l l l m ( s i c . ) The prototype o f t h i s variant may have been a papyrus"redaction such

say.

as t h a t of Neb-seny (Pap. Aa) of e a r l y dyn. 18. On shabti Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 1 t h i s v a r i -

(J) [not ment.]

ant i s combined w i t h the Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a . Version W i s found on shabtis of

(4, I am Osiris. (5) I shall do i t , hem (I am) shall (a) sp a

Classes V and V I I , and on some Theban shabtis of dyn. 21, Class V I I I . (you)

say.

1. Version IVA (With Summons I I shabti)

"two times". Sequence of clauses: Title-P-Inv.-SIm-D(fcs*)-0-a.a.m.-SlIs(sg/pl

4. Version IIIC (with Summons I I master and double Call) Sequence of clauses: P-Inv.-SIm-D(*3t)-CI(sg.)-SIIm-T-CII(sg.)

Documentscitedasexamgles ( F i g . 4)

Document cited as examgle (Fig. 3) Ld. 3.1.1.23 iP-ms (Ramose), se new, imy-r Ihto n 'Irm (overseer o f the c a t t l e o f Amun); dyn. 19 (e) Thebes. Class VB4. Tet 7 1« fr., (a)

1 c o l . back.

(1) C. 46546, I^h-ms-Pn-Tny

(Ahmose-Pa-en-Tjeny), hrd n kSp ( c h i l d of the Kep);

dyn. IS ( e ) , Abydos. Class VC2. Te: 11 Is f r . (2) BM 9900, BD-pap. Aa, Nb-sny (Neb-seny)« dyn. 18 (Thutm. I l l ) , Memphis.

P

The Sehedj, the Osiris T N, speaking

(3) BM 10477, BD-pap. Sa, Hum, (Nu(nu)), dyn. 18 (Amenhotep I I I ) .

Inv.

0, these

(4) Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 1 'Imn-m-hst

Sim

if I am counted o f f , if I am reckoned.

shebtis^\

D(kst)

for all the works which are wont to be done in the god's "I shall do it,

Slim

if one counts o f f , if one reckons (me4

T

to transport by boat the sand of the East to the West3

here (I am)", shall you say

"I shall do it,

Lord of the offering

(a) dd "speaking", f o r dd(.f)

land,

w i t h Amenh.

fhere(of?~)'a'j

III-formula.

(5) 0IM 9426, Hnwt-tS.wi (Henuttawi), dust-ntr

(god's adoress); dyn. 21, Thebes,

glass V J I I A L Tew6 Is f r . Gf. Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 8 .

here I am" you shall say there(of)(a>

the T N justified,

(Amen-em-hat), hsty-0 n Tntl e t c . (governor of Thinis?)

dyn. 18 (m)„ Abydos, Glass VIIA2. Te-: 5 cols back and l e f t side, combination

Clsg.

Cllsg.

.)-m,-l-ts^hr-

6 ( s g / p l . ) . E* (5) w i t h S l l l m preceding C.

to Osiris'*®

byM

8tber_examples King Amenhotep IZ,

table.

Nk-by-rg,

"he speaks".

0IM 5657; 'Imn-htp,

Ld. 3 . 5 . 1 . 2 . , dyn. 18 (m);

Zagreb 599, dyn. 18 (m), Class VB1; fp,

C. 46547, dyn. 19;

Amm. Zagreb 600, dyn. 19.

(b) corrupt w r i t i n g j f o r possible meaning o f " s h e b t i " see Gen. Comm. S-13C. (c) Im.f "thereof" sc. the Duties; or l o c a t i v e " t h e r e " , the god's land. (d) "to Osiris" the god.

IC?DSl®tions_and_Cgiranentar^

(e) words said by the master.

Title

(2) Spell

for causing that a shabti does works for a man in the god's

land. 19. Version IV (NK texts w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks and s i n g l e C a l l ) Characteristics. Oldest version i n BD-papyri, and usually introduced there by

(3) Spell P

T i t l e and " r e c i t a t i o n by". Both "shabti" and "shawabti" i n T i t l e and I n v . Sim i n troduced by lr

(iry),

Slim without ir(y).

Duties always w i t h im or/and m

for causing that a shawabti does works in the god's land.

(1) The Sehedj T N, he speaks: (2) Recitation

hrt-ntr.

by T.N.,

possessor of reverence in the temple of Ptah, he

speaks:

A.a.m.-clause and nw-clause always present, «w-clause i s time clause. Elements~in

(3) Recitation

Tasks have fixed order, "to plant the f i e l d s , t o i r r i g a t e the shores, t o t r a n s -

(4) The Sehedj the Osiris

port etc.", but directions concerning transport of the sand vary. Ts-vhr only 1n texts of the TIP.

~~

T N justified,

(5) The Sehedj T S, she speaks:

~ Inv.

There are four variants. V. 1VA seems t o be the c l a s s i c a l shabti s p e l l during dyn. 18 and 19 on both papyri and s t a t u e t t e s . I t alao occurs during the TIP on

12

by Us

(1) o, these shabtis,

O these

shabtis,

(2) O, these shabtis of f N P, (3) O, these shawdbtis,

13

he speaks:

(4)

these shabtis of the Osiris T N

(5) o, these(a>

by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West,

justified,

(2) idem, sand of the East (and) of the West,

shabtia,

(3) idem, eand of the West (and) of the Bast,

(a) iptn., Sim

(1) i f

(4) idem, eand of the East (and) of the West,

one aounts o f f

i f

'

(2) if I am called,

°"e

CaXU

(5) idem, s and of the East to the West,

if I am counted off

(3) if one counts off the Osiris S (4) if one counts off (5) if one reckons T N 0{kit)

ts-phr

(S) and vice

versa

C(sg)

(1) "here I am", (you) ehall say there. (2) "here I am", you ehall eay there.

justified

(1) to do every work which is wont to be done in the god's land -

(3) "I shall do it,

here I am", you ehall Bay.

(2) to do all the works which are wont to be done in the god's

(4) "I shall

here (I am)", you ehall Bay.

(3) to do all

land -

the works which are wont to be done there in the god's land

(4) at all the works which are wont to be done there in the god's land (5) (to)

do (all)

the work(s) which are wont to be done there in the god's

do it,

C(pl)

(5) [ f o l l o w i n g

Slllm

(5) If

Sill]

one seeks the Osiris

T W —»C.(pi,) "here (I am)" ye ehall Bay.

2. Version IVB ( w i t h Summons I I master)

land 0

(1) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for you therewith (2) now indeed, obstacle(s?)

are implanted for you (therewith)

(3) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for him therewith

-

(4) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for him therewith

-

(5) now indeed, an obstacle is implanted therewith a.a.m.

(1) as a man at his

(4) as a man at his

(1) BM 35365 , King Amenhotep II-, dyn. 18, Thebes. Class VC3; H a l l , JEA 17(1931), PU 3 , f i g , l a , 3; James, Gen, I n t r o d . Guide Eg. c o l l , BM (1964)« p . 156, f i g .

-

53. Other specimens i n Daressy, F o u i l l e s Vallée des Rois 1902, CGC, Pis 25, 26, p. 85-101.

duties,

man at his

(2) Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 2 4 , B3t ( H a t ) , hry nbyw, hrd n kSp ( c h i e f o f goldworkers, c h i l d Of duties,

the Kep); dyn. 18 (m), Thebes, Class VA. Tes 10 Is f r .

duties,

(3) Ld. I n v . n o . AH 186, Mwt-m-mrte (Mut-em-mertes), em°yt n 'Imn (chantress of

(5) (as a woman) at her duties,

Amun); shabti-box w i t h two copies o f s p e l l and representations o f deceased

(a) r concerning, i n respect o f .

and her s h a b t i s . P I . 3 and i n f r a Ch. VI §3.

S I I s ( s g ) ( l ) one counts off in respect of you

îr?S5l§îions_and_Çgmmentar^

(2) you are counted off in respect of me P

(3) one counts off in respect of you

(3) Recitation

off

by the Osiris

(1) at any tune

Inv.

( l ) - ( 3 ) O, these

(2) at any time

Sim

(1) if

(4) at any time which has to be passed

there(a)

(5) any time there on which (one) has to serve

there(a>

(a) f o r «a-clause with forms of try see Gen. Comm. §131. (1) to turn over the fields,

to irrigate

12

of

OeiriB:

T H

justified:

shabtis,

one aounts o f f , if one reckons the king Amenhotep in the god's

land -

(3) at any time on which one has to serve

T

(1) The good god, Lord of Veneration, Aa-kheperu-Re°beloved (2) The Sehedj T N, he speaks:

(4) one counts off in respect of you S I I s ( p l ) ( 5 ) you count yourselves nw

P-Inv.-SIm-D(Jc3t)-0-a.a.m.-SIIm-nw-T-C(sg).

Documents_cited_as_exam[)]es ( F i g . 4)

-

duties,

(2) [as] a man at his (3) concerning^a

Sequence o f clauses:

-

the riparian

lands, to

(2) if

I am counted o f f , if

(3) if

one counts o f f , if one reckons the Osiris S justified

( I ) am called -

D(*3* ) (1) [ f o l l o w i n g T] transport

(2) to do all

the works which are wont to be done in the god's land -

13

(3) (not ment.]

Son of Amenhotep I I and prob. successor of Neh1 a* viceroy of Kush. Tts 1 l i

(1, now indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith 0

-

f r . Thebes 1 seen by Chassinat on tha a r t market, BIFAO 10(1912), 161,

(2) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for you therewith

-

(2) C. 48406, Pth-m

(3) now indeed, obstacles are implanted -

a man at his

(3) C. 51031, 4wtl

duties,

6£b§C_§53!?BlSS Чипу, BM 32692, Amrah and Abydos,Pis, 39, 41. Class VAj 'lm-m-tn

(1) at any time (2, to take care, (c) (3) at any time

daily

h),

of

IrSQSlSiiSDS-SQiLQfiHJSQiSEi

220.14.

P

B) m nwnbi fov w r i t i n g m> With sundisk and "Vertical

(1) The Seljedj T Я justified, (2) Recitation

(1) to make arable the fields,

to irrigate

the riparian

port by boat the sand of the East to the West, (to)

lands, to do all

trans-

the works

which are wont to be done there, (2) the making arable of the fields,

Inv. the irrigating

of the riparian

to irrigate

the riparian

by boat a the sand of the West to the (a) but determ. of walking legs»; here I am" you shall

(2) "here I am", (you) shall say there, 3 Jou shall do it, W

lands, to

night

and day.

shall

say, Q(k3t)

Oocuments_cited_as_examgles (Fig. 4 ,

Chl1d

the

hrd n ksp, imy-r hSswt reywt

Kep, overseer o f the f o r e i g n c o u n t r i e s o f the south).

J 78

He speaks:

shabtis, shawabtis,

iptn.

(1) if

one counts off

(2) if

one counts o f f , if

(3) if

one counts off

(4) if

one counts off and reckons the Osiris

(1) at all

TЯ one геокопа T Я

the Osiris Я T И

justified

the works which are wont to be done there in the god's land the works which are wont to be done there in the god's land -

(3) at any works which are wont to be done in the god's land ( 4 ) at any works which are wont to be done in the god's land a.a.m.

(Woser-setut), si-new, of

T Я justified,

(1) O, these

(2) to do all

Sequence of clauses: P - I n , - S I m - D ( f e 3 t ) - a . a . m . - 0 - T - S I I s ( s g ) ^ - C ( s g ) .

'

Я, he speaks:

{A) The Sefyedj, the Osiris

(a) Sim

• V m i o n j y c (with Summons II s h a b t i ; a.a.m. clause preceding Obstacle olause)

(king'sT°

epithets] Я, he

(4) 0, these shawabtis,

transport

East,

t , (b) 2 pers. sg. fern.

Wn

by [T,

(3) O, these shawabtis,

say.

here I am" you(b)

(3) The Sehedj, the Osiris

(2) 0, these(a>

lands,

the transporting by boat of the sand of the East (and) of the West,

ehal1

he speaks!

by T Я [follows PT] , recitation

speaks г

stroke, c f . MB I I 219.11.

(1)

, C. 51026,

51029, 51030, 51031 (cited here) - 51034, CI. VA; TwyS, C. 51037.

(a) r nwy r; nwy r to take care o f , t o be busy w i t h , WB I I

(3) to make arable a field,

, Amrah and

Abydos, P I . 33: 4 , 39, 45; Wih, Berlin 4418 (Cat. 896), CI. VB4; 'id

(b) ra nb, d a i l y .

C<SS)

(High priest

(1948), 135-137, P I . 1.

(3) one counts off in respect of her

T

py n 4m

of Amun); dyn. 19 ( e ) , Thebes. Class VB4. Те. 8 Is f r . Chrtstophe, ASAE 48

(1) 0(1« counts off in respect of him

(c) A) rtionb,

17. See also Class VC2.

(4) Lyon, E, no. 313, BSk-n-jjnsu (Bak en-Khonsu 11), hn-n r

(2) one counts off H

nu

1 c o l . f r . , 10 1» around

(Yuya)i dyn. IB (m), Thebes. Class VB1. T r 7 Is f r . Quiball,

Tomb of Yuaa and Thuiu, CGC 1908, PI

(a, n instead of m. Slim

t щ etc. (overseer of the town,

body (Call preceding S U t and m clause).

a,a.m. (1) as a mm at his duties, (2) for«" a man at his duties, (3) for(a>

(Ptah mosa), imy r niut,

v i z i e r e t c . ) $ dyn. 18 (m), Abydos. Claas VC2. Те

(1) as a man at his duty (2) [ f o l l o w i n g 0] a man at his (3) as a man at hie

duties

duties

101

(4) aa a nan at hie

(4) BM 10470, Sny (Any), eX heb (scribe of accounts), BO pap. Eb (BD 6 ) ; dyn, 18/ dutif

j g , Thebes.

(1) now obetac ee or* impla>« f°* h i m ><erewith(2) »<*> indeed, <" obstacle it implanted far him therewith-

0

[followed by a.a.m.] (3) now indeed, an obstacle ie implanted for him (4) nou indeed, obetao ee are implanted for him (1) to make arable a field,

T

to irrigate

(5) Ld. 3 . 1 . 0 . 1 , King Seti

gther.examolSS

lands, to

transport

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

port by boat the sand of the East to the West; (4) to make arable the fields,

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

port by boat the sand of the East to the Vest;

tai

Thutmosis'IVi Nb-eny, 0IM 18001, CI. VC2, dyn, 18 ( e / n ) . •Im-m-ipt,

brother of Sn-nfr, contemp. Amenhotep I I , Mariette, Abydos p. 11, no,

439; Tutankhamun, Carter no. 330 I (without Call)-, 'Imn-m-hU,

dyn. 18 (1)1 PyiSy, Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 3 , dyn. 19 ( e ) .

in respect of you

p

(1) [not ment.]

(3) one counts off in respect of you

(2) [ k i n g ' s donation formula;]T II in the god'e land:

(4) one counts off in respect of you

(3) The Sehedj T S:

(1) at any time,

(4) The Sehedj the Oeirie

»

(5) The Sehedj the Oeirie

t H justified,

(2) at any time, at (.nighty and day, daily

(6) Recitation

(3) at any time (4) [ a t any time] C(sg)

Brooklyn 50.128, Class VB3, dyn. 18 (1)} Uryt, Brussels, E 7135,

Class VB3, dyn. 18 ( l ) s jfr, C. 48408, dyn. 18 ( 1 ) ; B0 pap. Pc (Louvre), Tama,

Translations_ang_CorBnentary

SIIS(sg)(l) one counts off in respect of you (2) [following Call] one counts off

Bnr-mrat, MMA 44473, double shabtl Class V I I A2, dyn. 18 con temp, Thutm. H i t King Amenhotep I I , UC 65 (without T ) t King Thutmosis IV, C. 46160, Carter Newberry,

port by boat the sand of the East to the Vest; (3) to make arable the fields,

of Amun); BD pap. Af

therewiththerewith-

the riparian

to irrigate

(chantress

(BO 161} s dyn. 20, Thebes, Two versions of spell, see also V. VC.

by boat the sand of the Bast to the Vests (2) to make arable the fields,

1.

(6) BM 10010, Hut-htp (Mut hotep), tm"yt> 'Im

(1) 'I,

Oeirie,

(3) 'I,

Inv.

here (I am)', you shall say.

(2) [ f o l l o w i n g T and prec. S l l s ] 'I,

here I am1, you shall

say.

here (I am)', you shall say.

(4) [ ' I shall do it,

here (I am)',

you shall

say, daily;

the Osiris

TH

by the living

juetifiedi be speaks:

Ba, the excellent

Akh for H justified

with

T N she epeaks:

(1) 0, ahaaabti, (2) O, thie ehaaabti, (3) 0, thie

shauabti,

(4) O, this

ehabti,

(6) O, this

ehabti.

(5) 0, these'a> shabtie,

justified.] 4. Version IVP (without Summons I I )

(а)

(i)ptn.

Sequence of clauses: P-Inv.-Sm-D(k3*)-G-a.a.m.-T-C(sg). (1) if

one counts off

(1) C. 46569, Sn-nfr (Sen-nefer); dyn. 18 (m), Abydos. Class VC2; model c o f f i n , Class VA. Te: 6 I s f r .

(3) if

one counts o f f , if one reckons if in the god'e land

(4) if

one counts o f f , if one reckons

(2) C. 46530, Kn-'lmn (Ken-Amun), imy-r ihw (overseer o f the c a t t l e ) ; dyn. 18 (m),

(5) if

one calls,

(б)

one counts o f f , if one reckons in the god'e land

Sm S99y™§nts_cited_as_examgles ( F i g . 4)

Thebes? Class VB1. Te: 1 c o l . f r . (King's donation f o r m u l a ) , 8 I s

fr.

(3) C. 46536, rn-r-nhh (Heka-er-neheh), imy-r mn°y e t c . (overseer o f n u r s e s ) ; dyn. 18 (m), Thebes. Te: 9 Is f r .

J 78

D(fc3t)

K in the god'e land

(2) if one counts off, if one reckons T H in the God's lan

if

if

one reckons the Oeirie H

(1) for every work which is wont to be done there (2) t o are wont

do all the works which 103

to be done there

o

(3) to do all the works which are wont to be done there -

on presence or absence of SI1 f o r master or s h a b t i . Both "shabti" and "shawabti".

(4) to do all the works which are wont to be done in the god's land -

Sand clause has as a r u l e r " t o " East or West. /Vu-clause common except i n VC. For

(5) to do all the works which are wont to be done in the god's land -

a series o f shabtis f o r Tutankhamun which cannot be assigned to one of the three

(6) for all the works -

v a r i a n t s , see the Exceptional t e x t s .

(1) now indeed, an obstacle is implanted for him therewith -

(3) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for him therewith

-

(4) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for

(Mm) therewith

(5) now indeed, obstacles are implanted rtherewith^ (6) now indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith a.a.m.

( l ) - ( 4 ) as a man at his

(а) k3.tn?

-

"here I am" you shall

say

a

to irrigate

19 ( e ) , Saqqara ( ? ) . Class VIIA1. Te: 1 col f r . , 4 cols back. the riparian

lands, to

trans-

S3-rnt,

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to row

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

port by boat the sand of [end s p e l l ] .

P

here I am", you shall say there.

(2) "here I am", you shall say there. you go.

Inv.

(4) (5) [following a.a.m.] (б) "here I am"

(1) The Sehedj, the Osiris

shall say.

he speaks:

(3) The Sehedj, the Osiris

T N justified,

he speaks:

(4) The Sehedj, the Osiris

T N justified,

he speaks:

(1) (0),

these

shabtis,

(2) 0, these

shabtis,

(3) 0, these

shabtis,

(4) 0, these'a>

shebtis,

ipt.

(a)

(a) 2 pers. sg. fem.

(1) if

one calls,

°- l e s i o n V (WK texts with Obstacle clause f o l l o w i n g Tasks and s i n g l e C a l l )

(2) if

one counts o f f , if

Characteristics: Obstacles 1n second part of s p e l l . Frequently occurring on good

(3) if

one calls,

quality shabtis of l a t e dyn. 18 and early dyn. 19, but also on shabti f o r Ramesses

(4) if

one reckons the Osiris N

Sim 51

IV and BD-pap. A f , both of dyn. 20. Three variants may be d i s t i n g u i s h e d depending

104

OlM 8101, Class VE;

Zagreb 612, Class VB4.

T N:

(2) The Sehedj T N justified,

of (m) sand".

you

clause; Mhw, UC 75, Class VB4; Mk-irtf,

Translations_and_Commentary

(а) m " i n " , (b) r hnny m say n "to row a boat the load of which consists

here (I am)", (you) shall say there,

Class VB4, Amglineau, Abydos 1899, p. 163, PI.

Pyl3y, Zagreb 613, Class VB4; Nfr-eny,

(б) idem, sand of the West (and) of the East,

(3) "I shall do it,

C. 46558, Class VB4; 'lis,

4; 3nwy, 0IM 12189, Class VB3; Dhwty-ms, Class VB1, W e i l l , Hon. Plot 25(1921/22), PI. 29: 7 w i t h ts-phr

a boat with sand of [end s p e l l ] to irrigate

(4) C. 48414, Ramesses IV\ Abydos. Te: 9 Is f r . Other_examgles

the West,

(4) for making arable the fields,

f r . , 2 cols back. El Amrah and Abydos, Pis. 39, 41:5. (3) Ld. 3 . 1 . 5 . 3 , Wp-w3wt-ms (Wep-waut-mose), Idnw n hnw (deputy of the crew), dyn.

port by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West, (3) idem, sand of the East in'a'

hm-ntr n Stmt (prophet of Sakhmet); dyn. 18 ( 1 ) , Abydos. Class VC4. Te: 9 I s

,

there follows a corrupt passus.

(1) "I shall do it,

)

19, Thebes ( ? ) . Class VB4. Te: 8 I s f r .

-

(2) idem, sand of the East to the West,

C(sg)

4

(1) Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 3 7 , Ty ( T y ) , imy-r k3wt e t c . (overseer of b u i l d i n g works); dyn, 18/

-

duties,

(5) to make arable the fields,

P-Inv.-SIm-D(k3t)-T-i8-p&r-0-a.a.m.-SlIm-nw-C(sg).

Documents_cited_as_examBles ( F i 9 -

duties,

(1) to make arable the fields,

T

Sequence of clauses:

(2) Boston, Hwy (Huy), hm-ntr tpy n Sfimt ( h i g h p r i e s t of Sakhmet), the son of Twnw,

(5) a man at his duty [ f o l l o w s C a l l : ] (6) as a man at Ms

1. Version VA ( w i t h Summons I and I I , master)

-

(2) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for him therewith

0(k3t)

(1)

[to do] all

if if

one counts

off

one calls,

one counts off

if one reckons the Osiris

T K

justified

justified

the works which are wont to be done in the god'e

105

land,

(2) to do all the works which ore wont to be done in the god'e

(3) "I,

land,

(3) to do all the work9 which are wont to be done in the god'e

land,

(1) to make arable a field,

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

transport

the West to the

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

port by boat the sand of the East to the West to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

transport

the sand of the East to the West (4) to make arable the fields,

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

port by boat the sand of the East to the West (4) and vice versa. -

0

(1) now indeed, obstacles are implanted J for him?] therewith

Documents_cited_as_examBles ( F i g . 4) (1) C. 46531, Kn-'Irrm (Ken-Amun), imy-r Ikw n 'Imt (overseer of the c a t t l e Of Amun); dyn. 18 (m), Thebes. (2) C. 46567, Hk3-r-nhh (Heka-er-neheh); dyn. 18 (m/1), Thebes. (3) - ? - Nb-nfr

(4) - ? - Mnw-ms (Min-mose), hm-ntr tpy n 'Irm (High p r i e s t of Amun; dyn. 18/19,

-

( 2 ) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for you therewith

there(?)

(3) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for him therewith

-

-

Abydos. Te: 6 I s f r . , 1 col. back (Town-god formula); c f . also another specimen, w i t h same Te, and Dedication by " h i s son" (hm-ntr nw 2 n 'In-hr)

-

i s not mentioned and the lady (nbt pr(.f?)

NB: OIM 8101 adds: nn dr(w) "without l i m i t " .

whose name

If-neu,

see

(1) as a man at his duty; (3) as a man at his

duties;

(4) as a man at his

duties;

Hs-mrf. C o l l . Gulbenkian, Class VB1, dyn. 18 ( 1 ) ; Ssty, Brooklyn 37.123E and 37.124E, Class VB3, dyn. 18 ( 1 ) ; SZ-mwt, C. 46539, Class VB1, dyn. 18 ( 1 ) ; T3y. OIM 11749, Class VB3, dyn. 19 ( e ) ; 'Imn-ms, UC 60, Class VB4, dyn. 19 ( e ) ; Kb- ,

(1) if one seeks

mhyt, Amelineau, Abydos 1899, 45-51, PI. 4 , Class VD3, dyn. 18/19; Dhwty-hr-niktf,

(2) if one counts off

Zagreb 601, Class VB4, dyn. 19.

(3) if one counts off in respect of him (4) if one seeks the Osiris N (1) at any time to

Iranslations_and_Commentarj[

justified

P

serve'a*

(3) at any time, night and day, like any good deed of (4) at any time, (a) m nw nb irt. Conn. S13H.

(1) The Sehedj T N justified,

yours(h),

(b) c f . also Call i n shabti s p e l l s Tutankhamun and Gen.

Inv.

(3) The Sehedj, the Osiris

T H, he speaks:

(4) The Sehedj, the Osirie

T S, he speaks:

(1) (O),

this

(2) (0),

shabti of N F,

(3) 0, these (1)

ehal1

lt>

bere I am" you shall say, being me
here (I am)" you shall say, the Osiris

T N justified

T N justified,

106

(a)

the son of

in the god'e land with the great god, Lord of the West.

(?)

Sim

(2) if

shawabti,

shabtis,

(4) [ 0 ] , these'a>

land. (2) "I,

he speaks:

(2) The Sehedj №:

(2) at any time

C

wrt hnrwt n 'In-hr)

Ch. V 57a and f o r Sim see i n f r a §13.

(2) as a man at his duty;

nw

(Neb-nefer), ss nsw, hmw nsw ( k i n g ' s s c r i b e , k i n g ' s craftsman);

d'Abydos 1895-1896 (1899), 160, 161, PI. 4.

(4) now indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith

Slim

P-Inv.-Slm/s-D(k3t)-T-0-a.e.m.-Slls(sg)-nw-C(sg).

dyn. 18/19, Abydos, Class VB4. Te: 7 I s f r . AmSlineau, Les Nouvelles Foullles

ts-phr

a.a.m.

here I am", you shall aay there.

2. Version VB ( w i t h Summons I master/shabti, Summons I I shabti) Sequence of clauses:

Bast -

(3) to make arable a field,

tin)

lie0,

(a) Gen. Comm. I13H.

by boat the sand of the East to the West (and of) (2) to make arable the fields,

of

(4) " I shall do it,

(4) to do every work in the god's land, T

here (I am)", you shall eay, likewise every day at well at

the Eternity

shabtis,

iptn. one counts off

T S

justified

107

(4) if Sls

m if one calls, if one counts off (3) if one counts you o f f . if one reckons you, tHe Osine,

the

greatly

praised one of the good god T N

D(m)

{l)

(me) a t any hour".

" i f I M counted o f f " .

(1) at any time,

m

at every work which is wont to be done in the god',, land

(3) to do all the works which are wont to be done in the god's

land,

(4) to do all the works which are wont to be done in the god's

land,

(2) at any time, (3) at any time, (4) at any time,

N.B. C. 46545 (B3k-n-'Irm): m b3k nb irr < W> <m> hrt-ntr " a t any task e t c . " ; b3k, pun on master's name. C. 47208 adds m imntt " i n the West". (1) to make arable the fields,

(to> irrigate


lands >,

N.B. C 47208: m nw nb (nw w i t h eye determ.): "at any look ( a t you)". C(sg)

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

to

transport

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

(4) "I,

here (I am", you shall

here (I am)", (you) shall say. say). " l i k e every good deed of yours",

c f . V. VA and Exc. t e x t s a t end of t h i s paragraph.

transport

3. Version VC ( w i t h s i n g l e Summons master/shabti).

boat the sand to ( s i c ) the West (and) to the East -

Sequence of clauses:

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

port by boat the sand of the East to the West N.B. Ld. 3.2.1.49: shrt shut " t o level the f i e l d s " . C. 47208: r smht h3bw (?) "to i r r i g a t e the bends" ( i n the channels or basins?). Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 27: iw.k r srdt shut, iw.k r smh wdbw, "you s h a l l p l a n t the f i e l d s ,

(1) C. 46548, Bwy (Huy), imy-r mn°yw (overseer of nurses); dyn. 18/19, Abydos. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 7 Is back. (2) Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 2 2 , Mry-mry (Mery-mery), sSwty pr.hd (guardian of the Treasury); dyn.lS(m/l),Saqqara. Class VB1. Te: 12 Is f r .

(1) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for you therewith

-

(2) now indeed an obstacle is implanted for you therewith

-

(3) now indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith (4) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for

P-lnv.-Sm/s-D(k3t)-T-0-a.a.m.-nu-C(sg).

Documents_cited_as_exameles ( F i g . 4)

you shall i r r i g a t e the r i p a r i a n lands".

a.a.m.

I shall do it,

by boat the sand to ( s i c ) the East (and) to the West, to transport by (4) to make arable the fields,

0

I am", you shall say there.

(3) "I,

N.B. Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 adds mi sp.k nbt nfr,

by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West (3) to make arable a field,

here I am", you shall say.

(1)

(2) "here,

transport by boat the sand of the East to the West (2) to make arable a field,

" i f you are counted o f f i n respect of

" i f I summon (you)". Ld. 3.1.1.27: S I l s ,

(said by s h a b t i , f o l l o w i n g c a l l ) : °s.k m wnwt nb, " ( i f ) you c a l l

(2) to do all the works which are wont to be done m the god s land,

T

r.i

me". 0IM 11750: ir nis.i

14) if one counts o f f , if one reckons the Osiris T N N.B. Ld. 3.1.1.17, SI»: lr ip.tw.i

one calls you

N.B. Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 4 9 : ir ip.tw.k

(3) Ld. 3 . 1 . 0 . 8 , King Seti I . Class VB1. Te: 6 I s f r . (4) BM 10010, Mwt-htp (Mut-hotep) hfyt

-

(you) therewith

n 'Imn (chantress of Amun); BD-pap. Af

(BD 151); d y n . ' 2 0 , Thebes. Two versions o f s p e l l , see also V. IVD. -

Other examgles rt^u!

(1) [not ment.] (2) as a man at his duty;

3 * 2 . 1 . 2 8 , dyn. 19 ( e ) ; «by, Zagreb 611, CI. VB1 dyn

3.3. .25, Class VB2, dyn. 18 ( 1 ) ; f ^ s t ,

(3) as a man at hie

duties;

Ld. 3 . 2 . 5 . 5 , Class «1.1. dyn. 19 ( e ) ;

(4) as a man at his

duties;

°3-°nh-«d3-snb-nhh,

N.B. Ld. 3.1.1.27: m a p hrwt.f wnnt hr im3hy Wsir T N "as a man a t his duties which w i l l be imposed upon (?) the reyered O s i r i s T N". Sll(sg) (1) one counts off in respect of you (2) I count off in respect of you (3) if one counts you off

900),"dyn. 18/19\sn-ndm, C. 48411, Class VD3, dyn. 19 ( e ) . IC?DllStiors_and_Com|jientar^ P

(1) The Sehedj T H, he speaks: (2) The Sehedj T

19 ( e ) ; K3r3 Ld dyn. 1

C. 48500, Class VA dyn.

C. 47855, Class VB4, dyn. 19 ( e ) ; Mr^ht.

he speaks:

(3) The Sehedj the Osiris

J 78

UC 99, Class VI

T N, he speaks:

109

(

. e

Pr-

B e r l i n 4653 (Cat.

4, pyrpptional Texts (4) The Sehedj II, she speaks: Inv.

Shabti _sgells_for.Iutankhamun

(1) 0, these(a> shawabtis,

For the study of the shabti during the NK the i n s c r i p t i o n s on the large wooden

(2) 0, these shabtis,

statuettes of Tutankhamun are of great Importance. The significance of these

(3) 0, these shabtis (4) 0, these'0'

,

texts l i e s p a r t i c u l a r l y i n the Call-clauses. At least six d i f f e r e n t spell types

shawabtis,

(a) iptn (b) Ipty f o r tptnl sm/s

(1)

may be d i s t i n g u i s h e d

(c) ip f o r ipw or

The numbers quoted are those given by Carter. For the use of dd mdw and Shd

i ant counted o f f , if one reckons in respect of you in the god's land

(2) if one counts o f f , if one calls

Sm

(3) if one reckons the Osiris N

D(kit)

(1) f f o l l o w i n g T] to do all the works which are wont to be done there

-

"I shall do it,

(4) to do all the works which are wont to be done there in the god's

time,

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

here I am", say there;

one counts off in respect of you at any

every good deed of yours; the Osiris T II justified".

[ 6 0 1 adds:

Osiris".]

No. 325 A, 326 A: "I shall

do it,

(a)

here I am", say there,

[326 A: to listen™];

all that(c)] like [326 A: any] good deed of yours". a, nfrw nn sdm.k b) nfr nn sdm c) nw w i t h book-roll and plural strokes.

by D] now indeed, obstacles

are implanted for you

with -

there-

-

"rndeed™,

(3) now indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith

-

(when) it

(4) now indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith

-

Osiris,

(1) las) a man at (his)

duties,

a) ispw

duties,

"X shall

Jo it,

Isbty

say there,

like

Re0 for

^

how good is

see your nmbering is real (?)

T N, Life-Prosperity-Health, b) mk tni.k

frn]-Sm-T-D-0-a.a.m.-C:

here I am", you shall

is good that you listen,

it,

S the

ever",

wnyt .

4) t e x t s w i t h Obstacles, s i n g l e Summons and double C a l l .

(3) as a man'a' at his duty,

No. 330 J : P [dd « b in]-inv.

(4) as a man at his

c a l l I : " I shall

duties,

do it,

Bhd Stbty ipn -S.-T-C-I-O-a.a m -

here I am", you shall say there".

(a) written "men".

good is it

(when) it

nw

(4) at (any) time,

the Osiris

TN is in the following

C

(1) " I shall do it,

here I am" you shall say there.

(2) "here I am", shall (you) say there, (3) "I shall do it,

in respect of you at any time [ 326 A: at

3) t e x t s w i t h Obstacles, s i n g l e Summons and single C a l l . No. 330 K: P\dd mdw ln]-lm.{shd

(2) now indeed, an obstacle is implanted for you therewith

(2) as a man at his

one counts off

how good is that when you listen

(3) idem, sand of the East to the West (4) idem [sand clause not ment.] -

a.a.m.

like

"with the good god, my Lord to irrigate

raj-clause).

(2) idem, sand of the East to the West -

(1) [preceded

e.g.

No. 110, 601: P-[S?id]-Inv.-SIm-D-T-0-a.a.m.-C-SIIs-«u:

(2)-(3) to do all the works which are wont to be done in the god's land

port by boat the sand of the West to the East,

0

r nw nb ml ep.kwi nb nfr,

No. 330 I .

(4) if one counts o f f , if one reckons

(1) to make arable the fields,

raj-clause):

2) t e x t w i t h V. VB (but C.precedes SI Is and

land T

i n a l l t e x t s see 513B.

1) t e x t s w i t h V. IVD ( w i t h o u t C . , w i t h

Sm Sm

and the omission o f dd.f

I am T N.

here (I am)" shall you say.

indeed * * »

see your numbering

of Ptah-Sokar-Osiris,

Lord of Ro-setau

R, for ever and ever". 5) t e x t s w i t h o u t Obstacles w i t h single Sunmons and s i n g l e C a l l . P \dd mdw in (T au]-Inv.-Sm-T-D-C.

(4) "here I am" you'a> shall say there.

No.~318 B: V.ddLinTN,

(a) sg. fem.

T^Tshall'do

110

is good that you listen,

I.

Call I I .

it,

I n v . : dd mdw in (?)

to*

here I cm", you shall say there,

111

ipn. h*, **»

«

appears on shabtis and shabti boxes during the TIP - never on papyri - and 1s the . • tm.(a) see your numbering ie real it is good that you listen , 0siWS shabHs, doing what your lord has said

(?), you are these T N etc.".

normal a p p e l l a t i o n f o r the s t a t u e t t e s during the LP and PTP. As statuettes of the TIP are very small because of the large numbers produced f o r one master, the

M nfi-.winfrsto. s t a t u e t t e represents a l l s h a b t i s . For t h i s (b) ntk slbty ipn tr ddwtnc.K. ^ ^ ^ we ehaU clause o f . BM 10375: iry.n sp2 m pi idd pSy.n do as our master has said". , * *

^

,hall

™

sau

'

there, how good is that, must

aet

accordin9

(when) it

to my orders,

space f o r i n s c r i p t i o n s i s minimal. Therefore the majority of TIP shabtis have only

one column c o n t a i n i n g T N of the owner, preceded by the ehd notion, or they

have an abbreviated version of the s p e l l . I t 1s only on the large-sized shabtis f o r high-ranking persons during dyn. 21 t h a t we f i n d more complete shabti spells - but usually i n r a t h e r corrupt orthography - 1n Versions I I I and IV, never 1n

is good

Version VIB. The best examples of V. VIB we gain from BD-papyr1 and shabti boxes.

because I am

Apart from t h i s v e r s i o n , shabti boxes may be Inscribed with variants of the s p e l l , inspired by the Amun c u l t a t Thebes (Exceptional t e x t s 1 - 3 ) . A unique t e x t on a shabti f o r King Takeloth I I , from Tanis, contains an etymology of the word

ZC^with

all the gods, in any form X

-

—

' '

""

"ushebti" (Except, t e x t s 11, 513C).

(a) nfr rm nfr sdm. k.

1. Version VIA (NK redaction)

6) texts without Obstacles, with single Summons, without C a l l .

Sequence of clauses:

P-Inv.-Sm-T, e.g. No. 318 A. N

p-lnv.-SIm-D(ta't/k3t)-0-a.a.iB.-CI(sg/pl.)-Slls(sg/pl.)-w-T-

CII(sg/pl.)

B For the formulae with nfr see WB I I 255.1, nfr sdm.k, WB I I 256.11, ' ' MB I I 256.3, nfr nn; mk tnl.k wnty, "See, your being numbered is

nfr.*,

existing

(•>)' is the meaning of tnl here " t o l e v y , number f o r corvees"? Cf. shabti of Setau (Brooklyn 48.26.1, James 1974, no. 281), Amarna p e r i o d , Call I I :

Documents_cited_as_examgles ( F i g . 5) (1) The Hague, Hus. Meerm. Westr., Queen Hatshepsut; Spiegelberg 1896, 3, 4 , PI. I I I C ; Wiedemann, PSBA V I I , 183.

tn.k

(2) C 46540, 'Imn-m-hb (Amun-em-heb), imy-r Inwty (overseer of the granary);

(?) wn tnty.

dyn. 18 ( e , contemp. Thutm. I l l ) , Abydos, Class VC2. Te: B l s . f r . 1 1 1 . Version VI (Texts with Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, Summons I I shabti and double C a l l ) .

Saqqara, Class VB1. Te: 6 l s . f r .

Characteristics. The o r i g i n a l structure of the . s p e l l , such as i s given i n V. IAZ, with double Summons and double Call and the Obstacle clause preceding Tasks,

Ir?G§l a tions_and_Cgmmentar^

is found again i n V. VI. Two redactions can be d i s t i n g u i s h e d , V. VIA dating from

P

the NK and V. VIB from the TIP.

Inv.

(she) is" which clearly emphasises t h a t the shabtis are enacting the r o l e o f t h e i r here we are" or l i k e CI "here he is"

justified:

(1) 0, these

and

Sim

clause. I t s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n as a time clause i s sometimes stressed by the expression r°nb " d a i l y " . Apart from the old s p e l l i n g s " s h a b t i " and " s h a w a b t i " , "ushebti" also occurs. This " r e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n " of the ancient word made i t s f i r s t appearance during dyn. 19 (shabti of Paser, v i z i e r of Ramesses I I ) , but i t only r e g u l a r l y

shabtis,

(3) 0, these my shabtis (a) i Izbwty.i

Another s i g n i f i c a n t feature of version VI i s the elaborate form of the m>-

T N (open), he speaks:

(2) 0, these my shabtis

in VIB "here I am".

J 78

by T N

(3) The Sehedj the Osiris

in V. VIB always i n the pi.- They are supposed t o answer i n CI "here he

masters. In CII the answer i s i n V. VIA

(1) [ not ment.] (2) Recitation

In V. VIA the shabtis are addressed both i n the sg. (kS.fe) and i n the p i . (ks.tn),

(shabti

s p e l l ) , 2 cols on bp (town-god formula). (3) Ld. 3 . 2 . 3 . 7 , anonymous, wr hrp hmt (Highpriest of Memphis); dyn. 19 ( e ) ,

V(hrt)

(1) if

iptn;

one counts off

( 2 ) if

I am counted

(3) if

one counts

(1) for

,

(b) i Ssbty.i

iptn.

the King ( s i c ) Maat-Ka-Re0 off

off

her ( s i c ) duty -

113

J Thebes. Budge, Greenfield Pap. (1912), PI. XX. D(Art)

S

Z

(1)

„

0(*3t) 0

2 ^ (3)

a.a.m.

M

Z l Z 'works which are wont to be done there in the god's land • -

obstacle is implanted for her ( s i c ) therewith

indeed, obstacles are implanted for me therewith indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith

(4) Shabti Ld. 4 . 3 . 9 . 1 , B3k-n-Dhwty (Bak-en-DJehuty); dyn. 21-24. See Cat.

-

For other examples see e.g. OIM 6332-33, 6335-37, h i e r a t i c , dyn. 21 25.

-

Translations.and_Commentarj!

-

Title

(1) as a King ( s i c ) at his duty,

(2) Spell for

(2) as a man at his duty,

(3) Spell

(3) as a man at his

(4) [ n o t ment.]

duties,

CI

(1) "here she ( s i c ) is",

CI(sg)

(2) "here he is" you shall say;

Sim

(1) at any time on which one has to serve (2) at any time on which one has to serve (3) at any time, daily, which has to be passed there (b) r nw nb r° nb irrwt

im.

(1) if

I am counted

(2) if

the Osiris

T H justified

(3) if

the Osiris

T N is counted off

(2) to make arable the fields,

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

port by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West,

(4) if

the Osiris

N is counted off

(1) for my duties

-

D(fc3t)

( 2 ) - ( 4 ) to do all

the works which are wont to be done there in the god e

land — 0

(1) now indeed, obstacles

a.a.m.

(1) [ l o s t ]

Cll(sg) (2) "here he is",

you shall say in respect

of T N

is counted o f f , in respect of me

are implanted for me therewith

(2)-(4) now indeed, an obstacle

(3) idem, the sand of the West (and) of the East, CII

off

D(fu*t)

(1) to make arable [remainder of t e x t l o s t ]

T

SfDwbtya.

( 4 ) 0, [ t h e s e ] shawabtie,

SIIs(pl)(3) one counts you off (a) ir.t, 2 pers. sg. fern.

im.f;

for causing that a ehawabti does work in the god'e land.

(3) 0, these shawabtis,

SIIs(sg)(2) one counts off in respect of you

(a) r nw nb ir.ta

land.

do works in the god's land.

(2) 0, these shawabtis,

(1) one counts off in respect of you

nw

causing that ehawabtie'a'

(a) S(3)wb3 ( p i . ) , second aleph-bird f o r tyu-bWd: P: see addenda e t corrigenda Inv. (1) 0, these shawabtis,

you shall says

CI(pl.) (3) "here he is" ye shall say; S3 Is

( I ) To cause that a shabti doe» work» for a man in the god'I

"here he is",

duties,

ye shall say

CI I { p i } (3) "here we are", ye shall say.

CI(pl.) (l)-(4)

2. Version VIB (TIP redaction)

S I I s ( p l ) ( l ) - ( 2 ) ye are counted off (3) [ n o t ment.]

Sequence of clauses: Title-P-Inv.-SIm-D(fa>t/fc3t)-0-a.a.m.-CI(pl. ) - S I I s ( p l . ) - n a - T CII(pl.)

(4) count yourselves nw

off

(1) at the time, daily,

one has to serve there

Q99t!!D§D55_£lted_as_exairig^es_(Fig. 5)

( 2 ) - ( 4 ) a t any time one has to serve there

(1) BD-pap. Cf (BD 151f), Maat-Ka-Rea, s3t-nsw (King's daughter); dyn. 21, Thebes.

(a) rnwr'nb

The owner i s represented i n the company of her s h a b t i . The l a t t e r i s i n s c r i b e d with the same version. See N a v i l l e , Pap. fun. de l a x x i e dyn. (2) BD-pap. Ch. (BD 6 ) , Nesi-Khonsu, wrt hmt Thebes. N a v i l l e , o p . c i t . I I .

,

(Chief of Concubines); dyn. 21,

(3) BD-pap. Ec (BD 6 ) , BM 10564, "Pap. G r e e n f i e l d " , Nesi-ta-nebt-isherui

J 78

im.f

I. T

-

-

(1) as a man at his duty, ( 2 ) - ( 4 ) as a man at his

justified.

is implanted therewith

irt

im.f;

,

nw plus i n f . "moment, time t o . . . , "B II 219.4

sc. god's land.

(b) (4) has r nw nb ir (1)

3

,

im.

turn over the fields,

to irrigate

the riparian

port by boat the sand of the East to the West, dyn. 21,

116

lands, to

trans-

(2) idem, the sand of the West (and of)

"I am a follower

the East,

C) "I am a follower

13) idem, the sand of the West (and of)

the East,

(4)

the riparian

make arable a field,

to irrigate

D) "I am a lands, to

transport

of the Dat", of

Osiris",

follower".

"I am this

follower".

by boat the sand of the West to the East, c i l ( p l ) ( l ) - ( 4 ) "here I am"!a>,

4) Shabtis of Queen Henuttaui, Der

ye shall say.

(a) in (2) and (3) 1 pers. sg. fern.

no. 216: "It 3. Exceptional texts

no. 217: "It

Remarques, Rec. 17(1895), 114, no. 128. For sand-clause see add. e t c o r r . by Thot, Lord of the sacred writings,

Ennead, he speaks: 0, ye(a)

scribe

if one summons the Osiris

conveyance of the sand of the East to the West, I spedk: let Lords of

cause that she receives tieliopolis.

Cause that her Ba will

that she may follow the living

Bas in

for

the

®

like

see the sun-disk when it

the

fied with no. 220: "It no. 221: "It

bundle of f l o w e r s , herbs, sc. the crown

of j u s t i f i c a t i o n ; (e) r ht nty (?) ntrw. in Wast,

with the Great Ennead". B e r l i n , Aeg. Inschr. I I , 505, no. 827.

"Be speaks: 0, this'"'

ushebti'^',

if one calls,

if

one suitmons T N

justified

to measure'0' the sand of the West to the East and to measure the sand of the East to the West (and again) to the East, youshall protection'3',

you shall receive

speak:

I shall make

it with the Ennead - praised'?'

shall open it if one causes you to do a task, in order to protect

- and you T H

justi-

with man holding hand to mouth; (c) h3y " t o

measure"; the measuring and d i v i s i o n of the new lands may be meant here, c f .

the King's daughter, the

with Osiris

the Osiris,

(sbw) (of) (sbw) (of)

(Isis?)".

the King's daughter, the

with Isis,

mother of the god",

the Osiris,

the King's wife, H.,

the Osiris,

the mother of the god, И.,

the Osiris,

the King's daughter, H.,

of the god".

5) Shabtis of M u t - e n - i p e t , C. 48295 and C o l l . M. Cassirer, JEA 42(1956), 120; ca. justified".

6) Shabtis o f Amun-emfipet), BM 67045/6;dyn.21. Prob. the same owner as Amun-emi p e t , whose shabtis are i n s c r i b e d w i t h BD 5, see Ch. VI 52d. Те: "Being (nty) the Osiris

A. ".

7) Shabti box o f Khonsu-mose, "wab-priest of Amun"; B e r l i n , Aeg. Inschr. I I , 503, no. 608, and Ld. AH 2 (Anastasy). Abbreviated s p e l l : "O, ushebti, Off,

if

one reckons the Osiris

Kh. justified,

if one counts

to perform any work in the gpd's

say) speaks (hr)

the justified

(one)

8) Shabtis o f Panedjem I , Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 3 , Те: "The Sehedj the Osiris

the King P.,

perform any works". Aubert 1974, Fig. 57: "The Sehedj, the Osiris P.,

227.3 e t c . ? ; (d) sg. fem.; (e) an amulet; ( f )

carry out uncongenial

3) Shabtis of Djed-Ptah-iuf-ankh, "third prophet of Amun", Der e l - B a h r i , Cache I ;

(with)

Osiris ".

WB I I I 223.11; or does the w r i t e r mean h3a " t o throw, t o p l a c e " , c f . WB I I I uncertain.

justi-

(ones)".

(sbw) (of)

with the sister

land, "here (I am)" you (shall

fied". (a) { r } pwy " t h i s " ; (b)

the Osiris,

(sbw) (of)

10.5 cm, dyn. 21/22. Те: "I am M.

2) Shabti box of Pa-ser, "god's father of Amunrasonther in Ipet-sut justified

(sbw) (of)

with the revered

is the shabti

justified

justi-

Isis".

is the shabti

justified

(a) pny for lpn\ (b) i . e . the Western Mountain, region of the Dead, (c) an amulet; (d) she, sc. the owner; htpt,

is the shabti

the King's wife, II.,

(ones) in the god's land".

Lady of the Two Lands, H., justified

rises,

justification".

is the shabti

no. 219: "It

there be made pro-

the bundle of flowers(d>

is the shabti

no. 218: "It

, Lords of

I 11 justified

(s3bw) of the Osiris,

with the revered

Lady of the Two Lands, H., justified

of truth of the Great

gods, Great Ennead which is in Manu

the god's land, if one calls, tection'o),

is the shabti

fied

1) Shabti box of Gaut-Seshnu (nbt pr, wrt hnrwt), Der e l - B a h r i ; Daressy, Notes e t «Recitation

el-Bahr1, Cache I . A l l statuettes ca. 12 cm

with uraeus. Legrain, C o l l e c t i o n H. Hoffmann (1895), 66, 67, no. 216-221.

tasks in the god's land (r ir

sdb)".

9) Shabtis o f I s i t - e m - k h e b , dyn. 21. Те: abbreviated s p e l l ; Aubert 1974, f i g . 66:

Maspero, Momies Royales (1889), 590, 591; Idem, ZAS 1883, 68. Short t e x t s ex-

"The Osiris

pressing the theme of following Osiris i n the Dat. For t h i s c f . also Gen. Comm.

kheb'".

T N she speaks: '0, ushebti

(destined)

for working for

Isit-em-

S13D. There are four types of I n s c r i p t i o n : A) "I am N justified,

"here I am", shall you say".

B) "I am a follower of the Westerner".

136

to

to

10) Shabti o f Osorkon I I , dyn. 22, Tanis; abbreviated shabti s p e l l . Aubert, Fig. 101-103. Те: "If

one calls

upon the name (of)

I

117

Osorkon, 'here I am', ye shall

shabtis from Kush (El Kurru and Nuri) and on shabtis f o r high Theban o f f i c i a l s , l i k e god's adoratrices and t h e i r stewards serving under Kushite pharaohs of dyn. T I. i . « . I I

u)

dvn

22, Tanis. Te: 5 cols f r . 8 Montet, Kêmi 9(1942)

r ; r ; ; a r : J I M ^ « . ».«S. ». 1 6 i

; , o gives

^...

160.

another t r a n s l a t i o n of the t e x t . See our f i g . 40.

25. Development o f Kushite t e x t s of V. VIIA on shabtis f o r Kings and Queens can be followed from Shabaka t o Nastasen (ca. 300 BC). These texts are published i n exem-

Transcription: (1) Wsir nsw Tikrt-mry-'i™ (2) iw wSbtiw wkb n nb. (3) /3 p3 dî iSbtt (4) rhrpSdi imntt r dit w3w (5) hmtt r hr Weir

lary way, by Dunham, The Royal Cemeteries of Kush, Vol. I I , Nuri (1955), F1gs. 200-208, and idem, BMFA 49(1951), 40-48.

nsw Tikrt-mry- 'Imn • Translation:

Throughout h i s t o r y the Kushite t e x t s are conspicuous f o r the appellation

"Osiris King Takeloth Beloved-of-Amun (speaks:) answer for

0,

ushebtis,

(your) masters, carry what the East has given

(placed) unto(a)

what the West has given

that will be far(a>

the heat (?)
master. From the beginning of dyn. 26 V. VIIA has i t s own character 1n Egyptian

, in order to cause

from the face of

Osiris

Takeloth Beloved-of-Amun". (a) rhr

shabti t e x t s . The s t a t u e t t e s always have "ushebti". In CI Egyptian texts always show mk wi, whereas Kushite t e x t s and Theban texts contemporary with dyn. 25 and early dyn. 26 w r i t e mk sw (sy), l i k e V. VI. The shabtis may be addressed both 1n

"angesichts", " v i s - à - v i s " , see K o r o s t o v t s e f f , Grammaire

du Néo-Égyptien (1972), 140.

the sg and the p i . , i n the Egyptian t e x t s usually i n the p l . . C I I , i n both categories, has mk wi, but on Egyptian shabtis always p i . , on Kushite shabtis both

(b) sc. the transport of sand of the East t o the West, c f . V.

pi

IA2 (Tasks). (c) w3w " t o be f a r " , WB I 245.

Kushite examples show sg and p i . as w e l l , whereas Egyptian examples always have

(d) from smm " t o be hot"?

Egyptian t e x t s g e n e r a l l y have k3t sg instead of p i . , except BD-papyri which always

12) Overseer or reis shabtis w i t h i n s c r i p t i o n "greatest

of ten"

( 3 n mdw, 3 mdw).

Maspero, Momies Royales (1889), 890-891, Groupe V, "the Osiris, ten (female and male)";

Henuttaui),

greatest

of

Legrain, C o l l e c t i o n H. Hoffmann (1895), no. 248,

ten men (°3 n mdw s)",

and sg. As f o r S I I , i n both cases i t i s the shabti who i s summoned, but

the pi

Psusennes I , Aubert 1974, f i g . 75; royal persons Der e l - B a h r i ( e . g .

"greatest (of)

"shabti" next t o " u s h e b t i " , and the gender of the shabti depends on t h a t of the

no. 249, "greatest

(of)

Papyri always have sip.tw

tn "count yourselves o f f " . As regards Duties,

have p i . In the Tasks sht and w& may be w r i t t e n e i t h e r i n the sg or i n the p i . , in both c a t e g o r i e s , but on BD-papyri always the p i . occurs. Version VIIB i s c h a r a c t e r i s t i c f o r S I I I ir whz.tw " i f one seeks". This clause is known already from shabti t e x t s of the NK, but i s then part of S I I (e.g.

ten".

Ramesses I V ) . I t also occurs on shabtis f o r Henuttaui i n S I I I . an

Undjebaundjed, Kemi 9(1942), 81, PI. 86, no. 261 and Ld. 4 . 7 . 7 . 1 . This t i t l e appears f o r the f i r s t time i n the Late NK, see e . g . the r e i s - s h a b t i

t h i s v a r i a n t i s c a l l e d the Taharka-variant. Taharka's t e x t s

of a woman called I s i t (dyn. 20) from Gurob: "0, greatest

pression ink ntk " ( f o r ) I am y o u " , (said by the owner of t e ^

your men work! (p3 °3 n mdw 3st im b3k n3y.k rmt)"i

of ten of Isit,

make

see Brunton-Engelbach,

Gurob, 18, PI. 46:6 and Cerny, JEA 34(1948), 121. For t h i s t i t l e see also the shabti contract discussed i n Ch. VI §2C. 512. Version VII (LP texts with Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, number of clauses

of ah

a h

^

^

nates C H . For both v a r i a n t s see P i a n k o f f , Deux Variantes du C . Morts sur les o u c h a b t i s , ASAE 49(1949), 169-170, 2 Pis.

or ^

ntk.ee

Grammar 5114 and B i r c h , ZAS 3, 21. This can also be found i n ^ see e.g.

Di-Isit-heb-sed,

Class XA1 and

M o n t u e . h a t .

vers.

^ f

G l ^

-Ul -

p

formula (Ch. VI S3a). Shabtis o f Pa-di-Ameno P e, having V. V I I B ,

complete).

for c m . Characteristics. Classical sequence of clauses as represented by V. IA2, complete set of clauses including ts-phr.

on

king Taharka and Montuemhat. Since i t i s found on a l l shabtis of Kin

Sand clause as a r u l e has West-East, East-

. .. Shabti i n s c r i p t i o n s of dyn. 28-30 and t palaeography. The f o l l o w i n g features occu

West. There are two v a r i a n t s , V. VIIA and V. VIIB. V. VIIA i s the most common o f the

pi

^

^

are d o t t e d ; open hieroglyphs - mainly birds 5-3.1.34; 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 6 0 ) ; signs can be deformed because o f inlays

two and occurs on both Kushite and Egyptian shabtis. Oldes examples on royal

118

. DTP ran be distinguished by t h e i r e ^ « in ^

119

^

(see

Ld. d1f_

9

ferent colour or because of surface coating w i t h translucent glaze which usually

(3) O, thiB

has a crackled appearance. The r i p p l e of the water-sign f o r n shows

(4) O, these

three wave

shabti, ushgbtis,

tops (see e.g. Ld. 5.3.1.8; 5.3.1.99; 5.3.1.106-109; 5.3.1.110; 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 1 2 ; 5 . 3 . 1 .

(5) O, this

115; 5.3.1.134; 5.3.1.164; 5.3.1.175; 5.3.1.178; 5.3.1.194; 5.3.1.252).

(6) O, these

ushebtis,

(7) O, these

ushebtis,

Typical spellings on very l a t e shabtis are the boat-sign f o r im (see e . g . Ld. 5.3.1.263) and the feather-sign i n w r i t i n g s of mc3(t)-hrw

(8) O, these'a>

(see e . g . Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 3 4 ;

1. Version Vllfl (standard texts of the LP, Summons I I shabti) Sequence of clauses: T i t l e - P - I n v . - S I m - D ( № ) - 0 - a . a . m . - C I ( s g / p l . ) - S I I ( s g / p l . )-nwT-t8-pfa"CII(sg/pl.)

Sim

tributed over ca. 16 s t a t u e t t e s .

( H o r - i r e t - a o ) , imy-r rwt, Ld. 5.3.1.179; dyn. 26 (Psam.

II), D

( 3 ) - ( 4 ) if

one counts o f f , if

(1) to do every work (in)

(4) to do all

(8) Sr-wd3 (Hor-udja), son of Sdt (Shedet) , Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 8 8 ; dyn. 30, Hawara.

(10)-(11)

(11) Nsy-nhtw (Nesi-nakhtu), BD-pap. Ld. T l ; PTP.

the god's land -

the works which are wont to be done there in the god's land -

N.B.:

[only on BD-papyri]

0

( 9 ) - ( l l ) Spell f o r causing t h a t ushebtis do works i n the god's (a) T i t l e also mentioned as heading of column i n (11): irt

land'3',

s k3wt m hrt-

a man does works i n the god's l a n d " .

( l ) - ( 2 ) [ n o t ment.]

(1) O, these ushebtis,

to do all

to be done there in the god's land -

the works which are wont to be done there in the god's

(Class XA1): r hrt.s .

(1) now indeed, obstacles

are implanted therewith

(2) one plants'a)

obstacles

(3) one plants'a>

an obstacle

therewith

justified:]

therewith

-

are implanted therewith

-

(5) now indeed, obstacles

are implanted therewith

-

is implanted therewith

(7) now indeed'h>,

an obstacle

(8) now indeed'b>,

obstacles

(b) nis.tw'for

ist(w),

-

is implanted therewith

are implanted therewith are implanted therewith

(a) iw.tw hw, c f . also Nsy-Pth (Class XA2).

J 78

-

-

(4) now indeed, obstacles

(6) now indeed, an obstacle

he speaks: [(9): P

'Itrm-ir-dis

( 9 ) - ( l l ) now indeed, obstacles

(2) O, these ushebtis,

wont

the works which are wont to be done there in the god's land -

land -

Ir?Dllations_and_Commentary

T N justified,

mf-hrw.

ip.tw.f.

(9) to do the works which are wont to be done there in the god's land -^

( I u f - a n k h ) , Turin-pap. Lepsius; PTP, Thebes.

by the Osiris T N justified

^ justified

( 5 ) - ( 8 ) to do every work which is wont to be done there in the god's land -

(9) Dd-hr (Djed-her), BD-pap. Ld. T20; dyn. 30, Thebes.

(3)-(8) The Sehedj the Oeiris

one reckons

the Osiris T Nta>

(3) to do your works which are

Louvre E 17409; dyn. 29.

cause that

tn.

the Osiris X

one counts off

(2) to do all

26 (Amasis), Saqqara-.

Inv-

one counts off

N.B.: Nsy-Pth (Class XA2): ir

(6) Psmtk-mry-Pth (Psemtek-mery-Ptah), imy-r hcww nsw, Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 4 9 ; dyn.

( 9 ) - ( l l ) Recitation

( l ) - ( 2 ) if

(b) some add F i l i a t i o n : i n (11): Ir n [ N open]

Saqqara.

(7) King Nepherites,

(d) considered as a d u a l i s ; tpvn,

(Class XA1): i i3bty

(a) (10): i f one counts of the O s i r i s , t h i s N j u s t i f i e d .

(4) King Ualenaqen, Nuri 5, Dunham 1955, 257, Fig. 201, no. 12.

P

ushebtis,

( 4 ) - ( l l ) if

(3) King Aspelta, Nuri 8, Dunham 1955, 257. Fig. 201, no. 10.

ntr,"

(11) O, these

woman; (c) lpt
(2) King Tanwetamani, Kuru 16, Dunham 1955, 256, Fig. 200, no. 6; Te d i s -

Title

ushebtis,

N.B.: 'Itrm-ir-dis

(1) King Shabaka, Kuru 15, Dunham 1955, 256, Fig. 200, no. 3.

(10) 'lwf-cnh

,

(10) O, these

(a) ip w i t h b o o k - r o l l ; (b) w$3bty ipn, ushabti w i t h determ. of seated

Documents_cited_as_examgles (Fig. 5)

Egypt (5) Hr-irt-°3

C ushebtis), (A)

(9) O, these ushebtis

5.3.1.159; 5.3.1.263).

Kush

ushebti,

c f . also Except, t e x t s 2 ) .

121

-

(Class XA1, and « n « (Class XA2): < -

(c)

(4) to ">ak* arable a field,

**>

»they implant an obstacle t h e r e w i t h ' . ic

a a.m.

at

(5) to make arable a field,

(1) ft* (* > " ° (2)-(4) as a man at his duties,

CI(pl.)(2)

to irrigate

( 9 ) - ( l l ) to mike arable the fields,

duties,

transport hrt.f.

N.B.: 'Irm-ir-die

['here he is"]"',

a riparian

C l l ( s g ) ( 1 ) " ( ) "here I am", [ y o u ] ehall

ye shall says

C I I ( p l . ) ( 4 ) "I do it,here

you shall says

I am", ye
to irrigate

transport

the riparian

lands, to ,

»ay.

»hall

C I I ( p l . ) ( 6 ) "here I am", ye shall eay.

»ay.

SO i s not found by the excavator.

17) "here I am, ye shall eay. th) (8) (."here I am", ye ) ehall

N.B.: 'Imn-ir-dis

(9) "here I am", ye shall say; the Osirie T H justified

(Class XA1), mk sy k3.t.

S I I s ( p l ) ( l ) - ( 2 ) count yourselves

{I) at any time ohich has to be passed 13) at the time to serve there

N.B.: Di-3et-hb-ed

there'a>

(b)

Sequence o f clauses:

(b)

Documents_cited_as_exameles ( F i g . 5)

(8) at any time there

(1) King Taharka, Nuri 1, Dunham 1955, 256, F i g . 200, no. 5 ; see also C. 45509,

the works

C. 46506, dyn. 25.

(10)-(11) at any time to serve there plus plural strokes i s d e f e c t i v e w r i t i n g o f l a t e s p e l l i n g of

(2) P3-dy-'lmn-ipt (Pa-dy-Amenope), hry-hbt hry-tp,

"at any time t o serve t h e r e " .

Ir§nslations_and_Commentary

(Class XA1): r irt

nw nb ir.tw

im.f,

" t o pass any time

P

on which one has to serve". to irrigate

a riparian

by boat the sand of the West to the East [ts-phr (3) to make arable the fields,

UC 532-534; Class XA1; dyn.

25, Thebes. See L o u k i a n o f f , ASAE 37(1937), 219-232.

(b) delete plural strokes.

( l ) - ( 2 ) to make arable a field,

P-Inv.-SIm-0(hrt/k3t)-0-a.a.m.-Cl(sg/pl.)-SIlm(sg/pl

ts-pto-CII(sg)-SIIIm-CIII(sg).

(5)-(7) a t any time to serve there

N.B.: 'Imn-ir-dis

(Class XA1) adds: ink ntk " I am you", c f . V. VIIB.

2. Version VIIB ( t e x t s w i t h Summons I I I master, Taharka-variant)

(4) a t any time to serve there

(9) a t any time to do all

juetified.

(a) y e , 2 pers. p i . fem. (b) w r i t t e n n "we" but emend t n " y e " .

off

(2) a t any time to serve there

F

juetified.

(11) "here I am", ye ehall eay for the Oeirie N.

S I I s ( p l ) ( 5 ) - ( 8 ) ye are counted off ( 9 ) - ( l l ) count yourselves

»ay.

(10) "here I am", ye ehall eays the Osirie K

off

SIIs(sg)(3)-(4) you are counted off

ir:

land, to

(Class XA1): shrt sfrit " t o t u r n over the f i e l d s " .

3

C I ( 0 l . ) ( 6 ) - ( l l ) "here I am", ye shall says (a) Clauses d i s t r i b u t e d over several s h a b t i s ; the speomen mentioning

(a) o r : irrt

transport

(a) (9) and (10) te-phr not ment.

C l l ( s g ) (5) "here I am", you ehall eay.

ts-phr

lands, to

by boat the sand of the Weet to the East and viae versa

CI(sg) (5) "here I am", you shall says

T and

the riparian

,

CI(sg) (3)-(4) "here he is",

mi

land, to transport by

by boat the sand of the Weet to the East and viae versa,

( 1 1 ) as a mm at his duty, N.B.: Atey-Prt (Class XA2): m s nb r (1) [ l o s t ]

to irrigate

( 6 ) - ( 8 ) to make arable a field,

(5) as a man at his duty,

CI

a riparian

by boat the »and of the Weet to the East and viae oerea,

Hi

(6)-(10) as a man at his

to irrigate

boat the sand of the West to the tost and viae versa,

to irrigate

a riparian

by boat the sand of the East to the West and vice

122

land, to

transport

Inv.

not ment.J, land, to versa,

transport

Sim

~'"{'l)~Th'e~Sehedjs

the Osirie

T N juetified,

recitation,

(2) The Sehedj, the Osiris

T N justified,

he speaks:

(1) O, these

shabtis,

(2) O, these

shebtie,

(1) if

one oounl

o f f , if one calls,

123

he speaks:

if one reckons f H

Juetified

.„ „ff if if one counts o f f , t/

(2) if one calls,

reckons the Osiris re

one

I N

justi-

I am", y® shall

fied '

ft

Z l\nCLrks

West (and of)

Which are wont to be done there in the god's

(2) now indeed, one implants obstacles

therewith

blnt

-

1

m

">

y o u

'

mk wi ki.tn

(1) one counts off

(1) to make arable the fields,

serve,

fied,

there, the riparian

to irrigate

the riparian

by boat the sand of the West to the East and vice

lands, to

trans-

versa;

lands, to

(1) if one seeks T N justified

versa,

[DII:]

to do all

the works which are wont

IVA, Ch. VI

§3a.

hrw(t).frim*

N<m3°-hrw>.

you are counted off in respect of(a>

must be destroyed there(b)

rthere^

(a) iw f o r r;

-,

the Osiris S

"I shall act in respect of

, here I am", ye shall say. The Sehedj the Osiris N

(b)

justi-

in order to do work in the god's a

his

justified,

(justified>".

sk hwwt im instead of isk hw edpw im.

S h a b t i s o f Hr-hb Nfr-m

( H o r - k h e b ) , « I nsw. t h e son o f m^n-Hnsw (Kha-em-Khons) and

( N e f é r - N e i t h ) ; L d . 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 8 9 . Dated t o l a t e dyn. 25 by Cooney, J o u r n a l ( I 9 6 0 ) , 3 4 , 3 5 , and t o e a r l y dyn. 26 by Y o y o t t e , T r é s o r s . no. AB

91 ( A n a s t a s y ) , i n s c r i b e d w i t h an a b b r e v i a t e d f o r m o f t h e s h a b t i s p e l l . se., P I . 132 . As r e g a r d s p o s i t i o n o f t h e O b s t a c l e c l a u s e and f o r m o f SI and S I I t h e s p e l l v a r i a n t on t h e s h a b t i s i s r e l a t e d t o V e r s i o n V. S p e l l v a r i a n t i s umque

(1) " I shall do it,

here I am", you shall

say there in the god's

land,

for I am you. (2) "I shall do it,

and m a t e r i a l

(glassy faience)

Sequence o f c l a u s e s :

here I am", < you> shall

1) Abbreviated t e x t s on s h a b t i s o f "nh-yr

is

rare.

P-Inv.-SIm-D(№)-T-SIIm-^-0-a.a.m.-C-SIIIm

say. T r a n s l a t i o n s and Commentary

3. Exceptional t e x t s V. V I I ( A n k h - H o r ) , imy-r

Sm°f,

d y n . 26

"ZZêrêd^th

(e),

5.3.1.206-209.

by the Osiris I N: 0, ushabtis
ir n nbt (pr)

iw (6)

208 ( A u b e r t 1 9 7 4 , 2 1 5 ) . A m i r r o r o f t h e same owner i s i n L e i d e n , l n v

e x . ( 5 ) , and on s h a b t i s Montuemhat (Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a ) ,

"Recitation

duties

if

o f Glass S t u d i e s I I

,

N . B . : the same c l a u s e , a l s o i n S l l l m , on s h a b t i s o f H e n u t t a u i , V.

reckoned to

mSa-hrw

[follows

to be done in the god's land,

A s s a s l f ; Ld.

(2) iw Wsir N m3°->pu Ir n nbt (3) pr H ml°-

3) Fancy t e x t w i t h O b s t a c l e s f o l l o w i n g Tasks and w i t h S l l l m .

(2) if one seeks the Osiris T N [ justified]

CIII

(7) Shd Wsir N (8)

the son of the house wife N transport

CI I : ] "here I am", you shall say;

CII

Sti-ir-

( N a - n e f e r - r e n p e t ) , son o f

sk b- (5) w(w)t im iry.(i)

the son of the house wife N justified,

land - evil

to irrigate

port by boat the sand of the East to the West and vice (2) to make arable a field,

SHIm

(4) k3t m hrt-ntr

"0, these ushebtis,

(2) at any time one has to serve

ts-phr

(d) f o r rare w r i t i n g of man

3).

Translation

(1) at any time on which one has to

T and

(o) irry.sns

( S t y - e r - b o n e ) ; d y n . 30-PTP; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 6 0 ; sun-rays 1n Shd and p l u r a l

hrw r ir(t)

S I I s ( p l . ) ( 2 ) you are counted off nw

(b) i f o r r;

see E x c e p t , t e x t s no.

(1) i wsbd(y)w ipn ir ip.t(w).tn

say

(2) "here I am", you shall say; Slim

land, to oarry the sand of the

Transcription

duties, s h a U

a riparian

s t r o k e s d o t t e d , a n d open h i e r o g l y p h s l i n i a r and w i t h hachures.

(1) as a man at his duty, (2) as a man at his (1) " h e r e

to irrigate

(a! i ws3(bywtyw ipn;

-

"hers

East".

2) A b b r e v i a t e d t e x t s on s h a b t i s o f NS-nfr-rnpt

(1) now indeed, an obstacle is implanted therewith

CI(sg)

the

w i t h ê and n o t s (s)

(a) see f o r D I I t h e S l l l m .

a.a.m.

are implanted therewith -, as a man!
say; one oounte off every day that one has to work there, to

make arable a field,

land -

0

indeed, obstacles

the works which they(a)

124

if

the• Osiris

I N justified

do there in the god's

is

land - now

Osiris,

( a )

Lord of Busiris

the King's

son of Kha-em-Khons, bon of »efer-»eith<>», he speaks:J * e « M J ^ „ . to do all the works which are wont to be aone mJà) if one calls in respect of me to ao , j,7„ „ field to irrigate the riparian lands, to in the god's land, to make arable a field, to imy

125

shabtis of the HK is the only text to be found. However, during the MK and. more p a r t i c u l a r l y , during the SIP. t h i s formula becomes a pure P r e l i m i n a r y , through combination with the shabti s p e l l . I t s independent use on model co

ts

lns

and

shabtis survives a f t e r the HK. As regards the stick-shaped s h a b f s o f the SIP,

(etc.)

s°nfi rn.f(.e)

N Dedicator, on shabtis; UC 23: " T e t i -

n e f e r , by his brother who makes his name l i v e , Tet1-ankh". l t

seems to be the rule that model c o f f i n s carried the Preliminary and s h a b t i the shabti spell. The hetep-di-nesu

O s i r i s Lord of Bus i r i s f o r the Ka o f Mose. being what he o f f e r s , Ahmose". 5) N Master - in sn.f

formula i s also found together w i t h the s o - c a l l e d

6) O f f e r i n g formula as Dedication w i t h Sou-variant (V. I I E ) , on shabtis. 7) O f f e r i n g formula as Dedication on model c o f f i n , combined with Recitation ( I n troducing shabti s p e l l ) by Dedicator, on shabtis. BM 16007, Borchardt, ZAS

SaD-formula, V. HE. When the hetep-di-neeu formula ceased t o be used as a Preliminary the Shd-notion and the'Osiris t i t l e made t h e i r appearance as P r e l i m i n a r i e s . The f i r s t examples of the l a t t e r date from the l a t e MK and from the SIP. From the NK the usual Preliminary on the statuettes i s : Shd (Wsir) T N dd.f.

On papyri the T i t l e o f the

spell is usually followed by dd mdw in (Wsir) I N dd.f.

1894, 111: (model c o f f i n : ) "A boon which the King gives e t c . f o r the Ka of the O s i r i s T N j u s t i f i e d , by his s i s t e r who makes his name l i v e , N"; ( s h a b t i : ) "N (Ded.), she speaks: 0 , these shawabtis of the Osiris T N j u s t i f i e d " ,

(fol-

lows V. 11A). BM 16006 w i t h V. I I D , Borchardt, ZAS 1B94, 113 no. 3. 8) O f f e r i n g formula as d e d i c a t i o n , w i t h or without N Dedicator, preceding shabti

Also as Preliminaries can be considered 1) the i n t r o d u c t o r y clauses i n V. IA1

s p e l l , on s h a b t i s . C. 47924 (NTN 18) with V. IXC; C. 48535. 9) R e c i t a t i o n by N (Ded.) dd.f w i t h shabti s p e l l , on shabtis. C. 47923: "Sen-

preceding Summons and Tasks; 2) the Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a (Ch. V 53a); 3) the Town-god formula (Ch. V §5); 4) Ro-setau formulas (Ch. V §3b); 5) miscellaneous

hotep, he speaks: 0 , these shawabtis o f Djehuty-mose j u s t i f i e d " , (follows V.

texts (Ch. V 59); 6) sequences of laudatory and funerary e p i t h e t s f o r the owner

IlC).

of the shabti (see e.g. C. 48406, Ptah-mose, dyn. 18).

10) ff (Master) dd.f,

Fonns

(Boulaq 2 1 ) : dd.f,

1) Independent use of o f f e r i n g formula as dedication without N Dedicator, on shabtis and model c o f f i n s (htp-di-nsw).

Ld. 2 . 1 . 0 . 1 ; UC 7; NTN 15; NTN 34; C.

48482; also l a t e : King Aman-Nete-Yerike, Nuri 12, Dunham 1954, p. 259, Fig. 203, no. 21.

in rrnt.f

(sn.f,

snt.f

eta.)

s°nh rn.f).

Ld.

2.1.1.2; NTN 8; NTN 36; UC = Borchardt, ZAS 1894, p. 114, no. 8 ; an i n t e r e s t ing variant on Ld. 2.1.1.1: "A boon which the King gives ( t o ) O s i r i s , t h a t he may give an invocation o f f e r i n g consisting of bread and beer t o the Ka of N, by her s i s t e r who makes her name l i v e N (Ded.)", and: "the b u r i a l of N by her s i s t e r N (Ded.)".

N ment. i n Summons.

11) Wsir I N, "the O s i r i s T N". Passim; sometimes without shabti s p e l l , Ld. 3.1. 1.28. 12) Wsir T N dd.f,

2) Independent use of o f f e r i n g formula as dedication w i t h N d e d i c a t o r , on shabtis and model c o f f i n s [htp-di-nsw

"N, he speaks". In versions IIIA-VC passim. N not always

mentioned, Ld. 2 . 2 . 1 . 1 (V. I I I A ) , or mentioned i n other clause, Pap. Cc

"the O s i r i s T N he speaks". Passim; Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 7 , C. 47184.

13) 'ImShyhr Wsir T S (F) dd.f

"the revered w i t h Osiris T N ( F ) , he speaks". Ld.

5 . 3 . 1 . 1 8 9 ; C. 48482; B e r l i n 10814 (Borchardt, ZAS 1894, p. 117, no. 1). 14) Shd T N, " t h e Sehedj T N", C. 46530: ShdTNm

hrt-ntr

(follows I n v . ) ; C.

46546, C. 46567 (both V. IVA); BD-pap.'Pc (Louvre 3074): Shd H (follows I n v . ) 15) Shd T N dd.f,"the

Sehedj T N, he speaks". Ld. 2 . 2 . 1 . 2 , 3.1.1.13, 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 7 ,

3 . 1 . 1 . 2 4 , 3 . 1 . 1 . 2 6 , 3 . 2 . 1 . 2 1 ; NTN 39 (V. I I A ) , C. 46537, 46538 (V. I I I A ) .

3) Offering formula as dedication with m dd n.f N (Ded.), on s h a b t i s ; C. 47922 (NTN 17), our Fig. 10: "A boon which the King gives ( t o ) O s i r i s , Lord of B u r i r i s f o r the Ka of Teti-on as says f o r him T e t i - r e s " . 4) Offering formula as dedication with (m) irr

n sn.f

( o r : m irr)

B e r l i n 10815; OIM 18002. 16) Shd Wsir T N m3a-hrw "the Sehedj, the O s i r i s T N j u s t i f i e d " . Followed by Inv. Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 8 , 3 . l " 1 . 3 6 , 3 . 2 . 5 . 5 . Usual formula on shabtis w i t h one^column con

N ( D e d . ) , on

shabtis; UC 17 ( P e t r l e , shabtis, PI, V I ) : "Being what T e t i - s a - I n t e f o f f e r s to his brother Teti-ankh". Cf. Gard. Grammar 5162.11. C. 47913 (NTN 14), see our F1g. 9,"For the Ka of Mose, being what he o f f e r s , Udja". Cf. Gard. Grammar

t a i n i n g T and N o f the owner. M a r i e t t e , Cat. Abydos, p. 66: Shd Wsir hsy n ntr

nfr.

17) Shd wsir i am

!>tp,

" t h e Sehedj the O s i r i s T N i n peace". With shabti s p e l l :

Ld. 3 . 2 . 5 . 1 7 . Without shabti s p e l l : Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 .

5444.3. C. 47915 (NTN 13), see our Fig. 9, "A boon which the King gives ( t o )

12B

3.29

10. Nuri 45, Queen Atmataka, Dunham 1954, 263, f i g , 207, no. 11.

18) Shd Wsir introducing T and N o f Master, and Shd Wsir dd.f i n s p e l l . Ld. 3 . 2 .

Shabtis f o r Tutankhamun have a t least three types of Preliminaries.

K25, 3.2.5.17. 19) Shd «sir IS

F dd.f,

"the Sehedj the O s i r i s T N ( j u s t i f i e d ) , F ( j u s t i f i e d ) ,

he~speaks:n. On shabtis with shabti s p e l l , passim, c f . Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 2 , 3 . 1 . 1 . 8 , 3.2.1.49, 3.3.1.5. on papyri rare, always without dd.f,

330 I , 330 K. (318 B probably: dd mdw in

Shd Usir N follows Inv. On shabtis with Ro-setau t e x t , Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 1 . On Ld. 3.3.0.3: Shd Weir N pa dd.f

hbty

Ipn, In I n v . , c f . Ld

3 . 2 . 1 . 3 8 , see ( 2 2 ) ) . c) Shd Wsir T N - I n v . : i s3bty ipn, Carter No. 110, 325 A, 326 A, 601. N.B.: dd.f does not occur. Cf. shabtis f o r tjefca-nefer, prince of Miam (V. I I I A ) , see Simpson, Hekanefer (1963), 1 4 f f , f i g . 10. Pis. V I I , V I I I .

19a)Unusual formulae with Shd.

21) Dd mdw Shd Wsir T N dd.f

Shd.t T N "T N i s i l l u m i n a t e d " , C. 46536 (V. IVD).

" R e c i t a t i o n : the Sehedj, the Osiris T N, he speaks:".

Brooklyn, James 1974, no. 375; Ld. 5.3.1.121 - 124 (Pady-Ne1th, dyn. 26);

Shd dd.f, "the Sehedj, he speaks", BD-pap. Pc (Louvre 3132).

Nuri 7, King Karkamani, Dunham 1954, 258, f i g . 202 no. 15.

shd Wsir N terminating s p e l l , Ld. 3.2.1.29 f o l l o w i n g t e x t . "The Sehedj, the O s i r i s , speaking", 3.1.1.22 ( s p e l l

22) Unusual formula w i t h dd mdw and

termi-

sfyh dd mdw in Wsir hnty 'Imntt irr.f

shd

Wsir N T F, " R e c i t a t i o n by O s i r i s foremost of the West, that he makes t h a t

nated: ink Wsir T N). Shd n Wsir T N dd.f,

b) dd mdw in Wsir f N - I n v . : Shd Ssbty ipn. Carter No. 318 A, 318 B, 318 C

c f . BD-pap. Eb ( A n i ) ;

shabtis with Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a , Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 1 . On shabtis f o r Kings w i t h pa,

Shd Wsir dd-lm.,

a) dd mdw in Weir T It - I n v . ; i tobty tpn. Carter No. 325 B, 330 3.

" i l l u m i n a t i o n f o r the O s i r i s T N, he speaks", Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 7 ,

gives l i g h t the O s i r i s N T F " , Ld. 5.3.1.14; dd mdw in s3bty " r e c i t a t i o n by a shabti i n the god's land, ( I am) the O s i r i s T N j u s t i f i e d " , Ld. 3.2.1.38.

3.2.3.7. Shd Wsir in T N dd.f,

" i l l u m i n a t i o n of O s i r i s by T N, he speaks", Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 .

Elements

23. a) The sfcd-notion

Shd in Wsir T N, "Giving l i g h t by the O s i r i s T N", BM 8637. Shd Wsir n KS T N, " i l l u m i n a t i o n of O s i r i s f o r the Ka o f T N j u s t i f i e d " , Ld.

From the end o f the SIP the name of the owner o f the shabti could be preceded

3.2.1.47.

by Shd

Shd n T N, in I n v . , " ( 0 , these shabtis) T N spreads l i g h t " or "which T N has instructed"(?), OIM 18001. Shd s3(u3)bty,

tions occur independently. The SW-notion i s more frequent than the O s i r i s - t i t l e

"the sha(wa)btis spread l i g h t " , C. 47184, C. 47676, BM 21704.

Shdhr.k Wsir T N dd.f,

( " O s i r i s NN") down t o the end o f the eighteenth dynasty. I t i s only at the close

"Your face i s i l l u m i n a t e d , the O s i r i s T N, he speaks"

Ld. 3.2.5.3. Cf. ishd.sn hr k "they (sc. sons of Horus) i l l u m i n a t e your (sc. O s i r i s ' ) face", PT §641a and also shdhrt(.k)

in 3ha "your face i s

illuminated

by the Akhu", Munster, MAS 11(1968), 151, 213. Shd 3st, corrupt t e x t beginning with Shd Wsir N, ending Shd 3st " I s i s nates", Ld. 3.2.1.35 (V. V). •Ink Shd Wsir ddnTN,

illumi-

formula: Shd Wsir T N dd.f

Apart from t h i s use i n shabti t e x t s , the O s i r i s -

t i t l e cfiuld be- a p p l i e d i n other funerary t e x t s , whereas Sbd, d i r e c t l y followed by the deceased's name, only occurs i n shabti t e x t s . I f Sid appears i n other funerary below). Nevertheless i t s use i n such contexts may giva a clue t o the meaning of Sid,

i n C a l l : " I am the Sehedj, (of?) the O s i r i s , speaking For the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f Shd the f o l l o w i n g observations may be o f s i g n i f i -

20) Dd mdw in (Wsir) I N ^rw

F (dd.f)

cance. " R e c i t a t i o n by (the O s i r i s ) T N j u s t i -

f i e d F, (he speaks)". BD-papyri passim, mostly w i t h o u t dd.f.

Pap. Nebseny

with dd.f. On shabtis common. See Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 1 1 : dd mdw in Wsir T N

Nurl

Wsir N.

136

-

Ld. 5 . 3 . 2 . 2 , 5 . 3 . 1 .

42, Queen Asata, Dunham 1954, 261, f i g . 205, no.

! ) I t i s remarkable t h a t Shd and Wsir NN may occur independently, and t h a t the former i s used more f r e q u e n t l y than the l a t t e r u n t i l the end o f dyn. 18.

mS0-^

- I n v . , repeated at end of s p e l l ; Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 2 8 : dd mdw In Wsir T N dd.f

I n v . ; Ld. 3.2.1.38: dd mdw in Ssa3bty m hrt-ntr 206-209, without dd.f

of t h a t dynasty t h a t the combination of the two becomes a more or less established

s p e l l s , which i s r a r e l y the caso, then the notion i s introduced erroneously (see

for T N", Ld. 3.2.1.49.

»

. About the same time the O s i r i s - t i t l e i s introduced. However, these two

elements do not seem t o have been l i n k e d from the beginning: o r i g i n a l l y both no-

2) Shd mainly occurs on s t a t u e t t e s and i s rare i n BD-papyri. I f Shd Is not mentioned i n the p a p y r i , the formula dd mdw in (Wsir) TN i s always found, but r a r e l y w i t h dd.f.

The same applies t o the s t a t u e t t e s , whether the formula i s

I

131

followed by dd.f or not. For the l a t t e r see f o r instance the shabtis o f Tut-

I

The concept o f Shd as an i n f i n i t i v e , or as a sdm.f щ the sense of " t o be I l l u minated" or " t o give l i g h t " i s u n l i k e l y , because i t would suggest t h a t the spall

( P r e l . , example no. 2 0 ) . 3) The verb shd may be used t r a n s i t i v e l y or i n t r a n s i t i v e l y . ankharaun

which f o l l o w s i s meant f o r t h a t purpose alone, which i s c e r t a i n l y not the case

shd t r a n s . , causative of hd ( " t o become w h i t e " , or " t o be w h i t e ,

bright"),

' with meaning "to make white, b r i g h t " or " t o i l l u m i n a t e " (MB IV 224-225). I I . shd i n t r a n s . , "to give l i g h t , to spread l i g h t , to s h i n e " ! i n metaphorical ' sense: "to make c l e a r , to give explanations" or " t o i n s t r u c t " (WB IV 226, 4-5).

In the context o f the theology of the shabti (the shabti being an aspect of the deceased owner) we may suggest t h a t the expression, or even t i t l e , Shd was espac i a l l y chosen t o designate the owner's state represented by such statuettes. The notion i t s e l f o f g i v i n g l i g h t or being enlightened i s attested I n numerous passages i n the Book o f the Dead, i n the guides to the Beyond and In i n s c r i p t i o n s

The alternative use of Shd and dd mdw (in)

may give r i s e t o the theory t h a t

Shd i s used here in the sense of "to i n s t r u c t "

The master o f the shabti does

on mummy c o f f i n s . In these t e x t s mention i s made of the I l l u m i n a t i o n of the face and breast o f the mummy, of the l i g h t r a d i a t i n g from the mumny I t s e l f , but most

not give l i g h t in the physical, but i n the metaphorical sense. He i n s t r u c t s his

of a l l o f the deceased's desire t o receive the rays of the sun on his face and

own likeness, the shabti, who must obey him as a servant. Although the same no-

body. In nearly a l l examples the verb shd i s used t o express t h i s idea

tion may be implied, Shd is here not the noun " i n s p e c t o r " or " s u p e r v i s o r " , be-

i n t e r e s t i n g class o f objects which may give support to our proposal f o r taking

cause t h i s is nearly always used to designate a rank and t h e r e f o r e i t i s followed

shd as an appelation o f the i l l u m i n a t e d state of the deceased, l i k e an Akh or

by a direct genitive ( c f . shdpr-hd,

rather a Sah (the d i v i n e mummy which i s illuminated by the sun) are the so-called

shd hmw e t c . , WB IV 227, 8 - 1 5 ) .

In our texts, however, the word can be a sdm.f o r , an absolute i n f i n i t i v e used as the equivalent of a sentence, a construction we o f t e n f i n d as a heading t o scenes or spells. Like dd mdw (in),

shd may be considered as an opening formula

( c f . Gardiner, Grammar 5306.1). Shd (Wsir) T N dd.f may be t r a n s l a t e d : tions by (the Osiris) T N, he speaks". Thus the Shd-notion

"instruc-

might have taken the

place of the old r e c i t a t i o n formulas and of the t i t l e (r n rdit)

as w e l l . The use

of the verb shd in the sense of "to i n s t r u c t " i s very rare and i s not known from a religious context. Especially in those cases where the Sfcd-notion i s the only text on the shabti (e.g. shabtis with one column on the f r o n t , see P r e l . , example

An

"name-beads" (a misleading name), or snake-amulets of carnelian or other semiprecious stones. One o f the best examples i s i n Leiden

l 2

\

I t i s Inscribed with

three columns o f h i e r o g l y p h s , reading: "Recitation by the T N: 0, Great One (Wr), who shines (shd) w i t h his eye (zht.f),

may you shine f o r me (shd.к n.i)

i n the

god's land, ( f o r ) I am a man, t r u e and free from e v i l " . Again i t i s "the Great Giver o f l i g h t " , Rs c , who i s beseeched by the owner o f the amulet to grant him l i g h t . His eye i s the goddess o f the uraeus, I s i s , represented i n the amulet i t s e l f , a snake

13

).

The t e x t on a heart-scarab i n the Leiden museum w i t h an abbreviated version o f

no. 16), i t s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n as a clause of i n s t r u c t i o n does not seem very proba-

BD 30 В begins shd.t(w)

ble. I t seems more l i k e l y , therefore, t o connect Shd w i t h the l i g h t received by

markable example o f the use o f the Sftd-notion on other objects i s a rnunmy c l o t h

the master of the shabti from the sun, or spread by h i m s e l f . The f o l l o w i n g possi-

of the god's f a t h e r o f Amonrasonther Amenhotep, from Der el-Bahri

b i l i t i e s might be considered. The master i s an " i l l u m i n a t e d one"

text Shd i s obviously regarded as a t i t l e or d i v i n e e p i t h e t , because the words

gives l i g h t "

In these cases Shdfw)

or "one who

i s a passive or a c t i v e p a r t i c i p l e used as

Wsir and it

Wsir N: "the O s i r i s N be illuminated"

Another r e In t h i *

ntry are i n t h i s context a c t u a l l y framed by the word Shd, which Is

a noun. For both interpretations sundry arguments can be c i t e d from the funerary

s p l i t up f o r the purpose, i n the f o l l o w i n g way: e, sun-disk - wsir, it ntry - hd,

l i t e r a t u r e . As "giver of l i g h t " , Shdfw) can be a name o f the sun-god Rec (WB IV

n Чтп e t c .

226,10). This god i s sometimes called the shdfw) Wr, "the Great Giver o f

light",

who, every n i g h t , illuminates Osiris and the Akhu i n the Duat, and keeps them alive

. Parallel to the deceased's i d e n t i f i c a t i o n w i t h O s i r i s ( " t h e O s i r i s NN")

In making an attempt t o t r a n s l a t e Shd, we propose the meaning " g i v e r of l i g h t " or " s h i n e r " . The word i s probably the same as Shd " s t a r " . The word might be syno16

the shabti-owner may have been i d e n t i f i e d w i t h the Shdfw) "par e x c e l l e n c e " , Rec

nymous w i t h s°h

( the giver of l i g h t NN"). shd i s also a maker of l i g h t i n the sense o f a " s t a r " ,

ceased on shabtis ( s t a t u e t t e s ) o n l y . Both iconography and surface treatment o f

a word which can be w r i t t e n with or without the s t a r - d e t e r m i n a t i v e , and o f t e n with the determinative of the sun with rays (WB IV 227.1). In the Book o f the Dead the

the s t a t u e t t e s adequately support such an hypothesis f i c a t i o n l i k e Akh, Sah and Osiris untranslated; "the

deceased ones are compared to s t a r s .

132

' , but i s , u n l i k e t h i s , o r i g i n a l l y used as a t i t l e o f the deBeing a t i t l e or q u a l i -

(NN), i t may even be b e t t e r t o leave the word

Sehedj".

136

I 132

b) The Osiris T i t l e This occurs for the f i r s t time on shabtis of the SIP (dyn. 17) and e a r l y dyn.

"the SehedJ so and so. speaks: 0 , N, these shabtis of so and so. born t o so and so". (Cf. also Aubert 1974, 43).

IB (see V. I I ) . The expression Wstr AW was introduced i n the shabti s p e l l , when

C. 48331: ddmdwinm

Sid was a common notion in the same spell already. I t i s only from dyn. 19 t h a t

he speaks: 0 , ( s h a b t i ) —

the former was a regular part of the Preliminaries. I t s use on shabtis i s e a r l i e r

c. 48497: Bhdmndd.f

than on papyri and coffins. The f i r s t BD-papyrus with shabti s p e l l , having the Osiris t i t l e is Nunu (Pap. Ea. V. IVA), from the second h a l f o f dyn. 18 mon on BD-papyri from early dyn. 19

18

As appellation of the deceased i t seems

Af): "recitation by the l i v i n g Ba, the excellent Akh of N", f o l l o w s V. IVD

and

(follows V. VC), "the Sehedj so and so, he speaks".

For s i m i l a r use on rishi

c o f f i n s of dyn. 17, see Hayes. Scepter I I . 31.

d) " J u s t i f i e d " (mS°(t) - brw) From SIP (V. I I ) . common i n a l l versions a f t e r N master and i n F. In NK usually w r i t t e n o u t , but sometimes also replaced by t r i p a r t i t e flower-garland ("couronne de j u s t i f i c a t i o n " ) . See e . g . Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 6 . This garland always follows the names

c) T i t l e ( s ) , Name and F i l i a t i o n (T, N, F)

of women, i n the TIP. For t h i s garland see Spiegelberg, Rec. 26(1904), 49. During

wabtis) of (the Osiris) T N". Both in P and I n v . , C. 46567 (V. VB). Both i n P and D, Ld. 3.1.1.37 (V. VA). In SI and C, C. 46558 (V. VA). In S I , C. 46569 (V. IVD). In P and repeated

in SI, is common during the LP.

The name can be emphasized by the construction

N m

. f . B e r l i n 10663, 10591.

C T m T " ^ " ° n ' e-9" " t h e <™ (V. VA). Sequences of epithets, C. 48406 (V. IVC).

th6rS

seV

M

n„ °n later shabtis the f i l i a t i o n • (Lt 2 - 2 - i - 3,;

-

"

2 ,

S1 Sters

'

2a

'

-1"3>

« l e on shabtis and BD-papyri of th

,7

" e father, and by ™

n

n

°

f

^

not consistent.

°

to rn t0

^ «

Wlt

°

is

w r i t t e n

Filiation

» "son o f " w i t h the name

h the name of the mother. But t h i s use i s

The funerary s t a t u e t t e s can be designated as: I . eZbtyu, or s3bty, I I . %3w3bty are d e f e c t i v e . The p l u r a l form s3btyw only occurs during the MK and SIP and was soon replaced by the s i n g u l a r form s3bty. The l a t t e r was never superseded by the l a t e r w r i t i n g s o f the word, and can s t i l l be found i n shabti texts o f the LP and PTP. S3w3bty (swbty) appears f o r the f i r s t time during the SIP and the l a t e s t examples date from the TIP. I n the SIP and NK also e(3)bwty and I3w3bwty occur and i n the NK also abty. One NK example i s known o f wfoty, but t h i s may be a w r i t i n g o f n i

the would-be owner, W k a b l e c a ' e T I f T " " "

*"> <.

-9r5§.3Gd_number

swbty (shabti f o r the V i z i e r Paser, contemporary w i t h Ramesses I I , B e r l i n 367, V.

On many shabtis of the NK

c 46567:

The Inv. can be repeated e i t h e r by w r i t i n g i t twice (Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 1 1 ) , or through the a d d i t i o n o f sp 2 "two times" (eg. C. 46546, V. IVA).

and i n . wsbty. Of a l l three names numerous spellings are known, many of which

name o f the mother

ther

t e r a l l y we t r a n s l a t e : " 0 , t h i s (these) s h a b t i ( s ) " , but w i t h emphasis on the voca-

daughters,

5.3.1.247-250).

"born b

and

2.1.1.7.

m

The I n v . o f the s h a b t i ( s ) i s i n a l l versions o f the spell expressed by a vocat i v e c o n s i s t i n g of I w i t h demonstrative pronoun added t o the word f o r shabti. L i -

the good god", C.

" C l o n e d (Pap. Nebseny), As a

» » * ) • Also both parents' names occur n ^ ! is usually expressed then by

sons

t h e

^ ^ Z T " * , *

^

'

Occurrence

shabti(s)".

^'--ivtitiiviir::9 i:rs;the Fiiiation °ccurs in the Dedi»tio-

"ut never the f a t h e r f ,

5.3.1.263, BD-pap. Ld. T20 and l i n e n mummy bandage Ld. M46.

t i v e meaning o f the demonstrative pronoun we may also t r a n s l a t e "0, you (ye)

Royal na.es may be followed by p», Ld. 3.3.0.3, B e r l i n 13897, Nuri 3 u

the LP we g e n e r a l l y f i n d the conventional short w r i t i n g QJ . In shabti t e x t s of dyn. 30 and the PTP m3° i s w r i t t e n w i t h the f e a t h e r , c f . Ld. 5.3.1.134, 5.3.1.159,

C) Invocation ( I n v . )

A second name or nickname is sometimes given a f t e r the name o f the owner expressed by C. 46532, C. 46534. For the nickname elsewhere i n the t e x t , see James, Brooklyn (1974), 173.

-

" r e c i t a t i o n by so and so.

V. C.

Mostly in the P only followed by dd.f. Also only in I n v . : "these shabtis (sha-

"

Ut< W > .

( f o r ) works which are wont to be done",

) . Com-

to replace "Akh". The l a t t e r s t i l l occurs on the BD-papyrus f o r Muthotep (Pap.

J

dd.f i [s3bty,\ —

ty

re::z: *P")

1 eaa

b6e

"

thef o r

l e f t

"-

n m m e

n m t

the T N (and F, o f ( f o l l o M

v.

).

The most common designation of the statuettes during the LP and the PTP i s

wsbty.

VB),

134 135

I

name, may have had the l i t e r a l meaning "one-belong1ng-to-a-st1ck" or "one-made-of-

Meaning and use o f _ | » & u _ § G i I $ a Theoldest name of the statuettes is Шуи,

a - s t i c k " (see also the w r i t i n g s 1(3)bwty and %3w3buty, i n f r a ) .

with determinative of wood or de-

terminatives of munmifo™ statuette and wood together, but always w i t h p l u r a l strokes (V. 1A). As appears from the T i t l e of the Spell (n nb.f)

The p l u r a l w r i t i n g of the word i s l o g i c a l , because i n Egyptian the names of

and the Inv. i n

materials are w r i t t e n i n the p l u r a l , but treated as singulars. For a p a r a l l e l use

V IA2 (BIP) with pn, the word is treated as a singular. In the Indications f o r

of a nisbe,

using the spell, only one statuette is meant (See VI). We take the view t h a t the

the e p i t h e t of the god Min, hsbdytya "the l a p i s l a z u l i (coloured) one", which

plural writing is the correct spelling and that the singular value o f t h i s p l u r a l

also shows the f u l l p l u r a l w r i t i n g and p l u r a l strokes (WB 111 326, 2 ) . Like a mdw,

is due to the meaning of the word вЗЪЦи i t s e l f (see i n f r a ) . S3btya has never

the B3btyw was a h e l p e r , an assistant of man. The word i s not used as a metaphor,

until now been recognized as the oldest writing of the word, and i t has always

a s i m i l e , but must be taken l i t e r a l l y . Like any other c l u b , wand or s t a f f which,

been the later form s3bty, which has been considered to be the o r i g i n a l

according t o the ideas of Egyptian magic, could be imbued w i t h l i f e , the s3btya

writing

derived from a name of a material and used as a noun, we may r e f e r t o

of the name. This has been interpreted as a nisbe derived from a noun s3bt. The

was a r e a l i t y .

character of the shabtis as procurers of food may suggest t h a t t h e i r name derived

idea: the shabti i s compared w i t h a nu, a young boy, a servant, who works f o r his

from words for "food" and "meal" such as s3bu (WB IV 410, 2 ) , sbw (WB IV 437, 6 ) ,

master

and ebt (WB IV 437, 10-11) or perhaps s3bt (WB IV 410, 4) which seems to imply

From l a t e r versions of the shabti spell i t appears t h a t the name of the s t a t u -

the notion "sustenance by provision". Thus s3bty, being a nisbe of t h i s l a s t noun, may have had the meaning "procurer of food"

Speleers

1

ettes posed many problems. Obviously the p l u r a l ending of the word s3btyu caused

proposal t o take

"shabti" as a nisbe of %3bt "corvee" is based on a misreading o f sbt,

In the 'as-a-man' clause of<-V. IA2 we have an e x p r e s s i o n j f the same

great confusion. In a l l versions f o l l o w i n g the CT version, t h i s seems t o be i n t e r -

which occurs

preted as a t r u e p l u r a l , although the word i s normally w r i t t e n from now onwards

in the Dashur Decree

as a s i n g u l a r : s3bty (ipn,

However, i f an attempt is made to interprete the meaning of the oldest w r i t i n g of the word, s3btyw, as i t occurs in the Coffin Text version o f the shabti

iptn).

The p l u r a l s p e l l i n g s3btya r a r e l y occurs on statuettes of the MK and the SIP,

spell,

the determinatives and the plural writing must be taken i n t o c o n s i d e r a t i o n . Be-

but i t i s always conceived then as a true p l u r a l (see e.g. BM 18184, C. 28057,

sides, there is the important prescription that the s t a t u e t t e should be made of

B e r l i n 788(?), B e r l i n 10713). From the SIP u n t i l the LP i t was customary t o w r i t e

wood. On the strength of these facts i t seems plausible to assume t h a t the outer

the s i n g u l a r form s3bty, but at the same time t o take t h i s as a p l u r a l through

appearance of the shabtis as statuettes, and the material of which these are made,

the a d d i t i o n of a p l u r a l demonstrative pronoun ( i p u , ipn, iptu,

wood, influenced their name. Consequently the o r i g i n of the word must be sought

w i t h singular demonstrative pronouns (pn, tn) are rare. I t i s remarkable t h a t

iptn).

m quite another direction. In New and Late Egyptian t e x t s there occurs a Semitic

shabtis f o r men may have feminine demonstrative pronouns, and f o r women masculine

Examples

pronouns. stick"

Tf% Т

s i Z ' i t

7 i'c

Ш

°r 4 2 ,

13)

( aia?

iS

/ V

I T !

H

ebtV {

"

ггТ •

4 0

) Ш

ThiS

Str1ke

1n

*Р«сч~т.

Which has the meaning

WOrd 15

"'-

In

From the LP s3bty i s usually w r i t t e n i n the p l u r a l w i t h a p l u r a l demonstrative

1" r a d i a n ,

01d

pronoun, but s i n g u l a r s p e l l i n g s do occur, mainly on the Kushite specimens.

south Arabic i t became b t . °f

s h a b t i s

On a number of NK shabtis also the w r i t i n g s(3)buty

'

appears, ( e . g . Ld. 3 . 2 . 4 .

16, 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 8 , 3 . 3 . 1 . 1 . , C. 46540). This also occurs on Ostr. Turin 9618, where "two shabti boxes ( i t r u ) f o r twelve shabtis" are mentioned. See Janssen, Commodity 5УС т Ге ine is address 1 ° ° r "r n( V ' Ш„ > a " d »"uressea as a mdw " s t a f f " (v TU теаП1П9 the shabti 1s the stick к i

Port, a helper of n ! И е Г " )

hand

"" " "

П

0f

« o t h e r t e x t the f i g u r -

Prices (1975), 242 note 173. Again, the word seems t o be associated here w i t h the

mda

word f o r " s t i c k " or " s t a f f " , sbd, which also can be said o f s3u3buty (see i n f r a ) .

is

is

a double

c o n s i d

-

d

as

one: a

One may also t h i n k of an etymology based on the Semitic sbu, shut " t o lead away

"P"

as a p r i s o n e r " . "

П

the а п с 1 е п Г , о г ^ 1 п а ь Т о г Г ^ ь Г " ^ Г ™ " W rd h H y W ° - Th1s

136

^

1

с

к

35

11. Heaning_and_use_of_s[3Ju(3Jbt^

SIP

^ " «Oologies which by o r i g i n 1s a f o r e i g n

The f i r s t examples of t h i s w r i t i n g are t o be found on s t i c k types (Class IV)

I

137

ipn. The singular demonstrative (aabtyu)pn (Ld. 5.3.1.63) 1s rare. from the SIP With wood-deteminative: UC 38, C. 47906 (= NTN 22), UC 43 and NTN 7w

t

f l

is plural, which is rare, this is meant to be so: Pap

8« 10793

[pinedjaiu High priest',, Pap. Maat-ka-R.c. An exception is C. 46530, which has

During the l a t e NK the form ibty i s quite common. This w r i t i n g might be I n -

As a rule we find the singular writing with a plural demonstrative

spired by the verb ebi " t o mix, t o replace" (WB IV 436, 12) and i t s derivative

L ^ P « .

pronoun. Masculine and feminine demonstratives are used at w i l l . For i3a3btt

tptn

ebt " E n t g e l t " (WB IV 435, 15). For i t s meaning " t o s u b s t i t u t e " see Edwards,

see C. 46532. Rarely with singular demonstrative pronoun, see e.g. Ld. 2 . 2 . 1 . 3

Oracular Amuletic Decrees of the Late New Kingdom (1960), passim. Like the l a t e r

(puy).

asbty, ibty would mean " s u b s t i t u t e " ( e . g . Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 , 3.2.1.18, 3.2.1.20, 3.2.1.

The form Ssosbty has been explained as "statuette of s3a3b, persea, wood".

40, 3 . 2 . 1 . 5 5 ) . Cf. also shabti Brooklyn 37.146E, James 1974, PI. I l l : S>fd Hair I

This theory is s t i l l widely accepted since Newberry published i t i n 1908 (NTN,

N dd.e i s3bty r sbwt ir

26-29). However, the idea was already launched by Birch in ZAS 1864, 89. S3a3b

speaks: 0 , shabti f o r s u b s t i t u t i o n , i f one counts o f f , i f one c a l l s e t c . "

"persea tree" (WB IV 435, 10, Keimer, Gartenpfl. im Alten Ägypten (1924), 35) may be a derivative of Ssbt, a plant or a tree (WB IV, 410, 7 - 8 ) , i f Hayes (Ostraca and Name Stones, 39) is right. Nevertheless a nisbe sSbty derived from t h i s

s3bt,

and the word s3w3bty derived of s3w3b, cannot possibly be the o r i g i n a l names o f

ip (.tu)

ir

aé.ta

e t c . , "the Sehedj the O s i r i s T N, She

A dual form seems t o appear on Ld. 3.1.1.23: ebtai

iptn.ty.

Elements 1) i i n t e r j e c t i o n " 0 " ; w r i t t e n i plus seated man w i t h hand t o mouth or man stand-

the statuettes, because in the oldest version of the spell two other kinds o f

ing u p r i g h t (Gardiner signs A2, A26); w i t h i only or i w i t h v e r t i c a l stroke.

wood are mentioned, of which the statuette should be cut. For t h i s argument see

Invocation not always introducted by vocative i .

also Morenz, Herkunft, 164. I f true "statuette of persea-wood" must be a secondary interpretation, which became popular during the SIP. We may, nevertheless, also in this case, plead for a derivation o f , or a w r i t i n g of the f o r e i g n word for "stick", sbd. The wood-determiniatives appearing on the early examples may suggest this. Also the longer writing hwsbwty points to the same meaning. This is found on shabtis (NTN 32 (V. I I B ) , BM 21708 (V. I I D ) , 21706, 21707) and on other texts from the NK. See for instance Ostr. Chicago 16987, vs 1: "one shabti JEA o l t r ; - t S P e n a U y 2 ' makeS 3 { d e b e n ) ' [ See 23(1937), 188; Janssen, Commodity Prices, 2 « note 176; Hassan, Stöcke, 46-47 (with wrong t r a n s l a t i o n ) . I I I . Meaning_and_use_of_w|ita

2) demonstratives sg. m. pay " t h i s " , Ld. 2 . 2 . 1 . 3 (V. I I I A ) ; pumn " t h i s " , Erman Aeg. Gramm.2 §98, NTN 20 (V. I I A ) ; pn " t h i s " , passim; p3 " t h i s " , preceding noun: " 0 , you s t i c k " , NTN 25 (V. I I E ) . sg.f. pl.m.

tn (tn), "this". ipn " t h e s e " , ipa " t h e s e " ; passim.

pl.f.

iptn,

d u a l i s ipty,

ipta

"these".

iptn. ty "these two", Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 2 5 , 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 7 , 3.1.1.23.

In vocatives the demonstratives may be t r a n s l a t e d "you", and p i . " y e " , Gardiner, Grammar §112. Possessive s u f f i x r a r e : C. 46540: i sSbuty.i

iptn " 0 , these shabtis

of mine", and Ld. 3 . 2 . 3 . 7 , both examples i n V. VIA (NK). Ld. 3.2.1.26: I ipn.

For the

use of iptn

(with b o o k - r o l l ) we consider as ipa or ipn and ipt may be ipta or iptn. development A *

out of

^

-

^

*

ter of a folk-etymology: the statuettes are ' " * CharaC" Upon t o a n s w e r master, i f the l a t t e r i 5 < „ „ , „ j * instead o f t h e i r This etymology is 7 I t f ^ C°rV§eS' * * l s ° ^ o r e n z ' Herkunft, 164. e

e3bty.i

see Gardiner, Grammar §110. The defective w r i t i n g ip

w r i t i n g s are a f f e c t e d by the f o l l o w i n g (ir)

These

ip. tu.

D) Summons (S) For occurrence see Figs. 1 and 2. In t h i s clause e i t h e r the master or the s h a b t i ( s ) i s summoned f o r the corvées. This Summons may occur i n the t e x t once,

The notion of answering for is close^'

A t y

^

U )

twice or even three times. "

°a or -*—^ P j , ::ir nected with the idea °f answerin9 15 m a 1 n

" «ritten in the plural f „ i l n H h P'ural, followed by the demonstrative pronoun

138

Summons and Call make the s t r u c t u r e o f the s p e l l . In Versions I - I I I the Summons i s a c o n d i t i o n a l clause, introduced by ir

dry),

" i f " and Implies the reason

why .the s h a b t i ( s ) must be c a l l e d upon, whereas the Call on the s h a b t i ( s ) forms a main clause (kZ.n,

k3.k,

kS.tn).

136

I 138

In Versions IV-VII the SII is never introduced by ir

(try),

an exception being

on one o f the shabtis f o r Nehi, viceroy of Kush under Thutmosis I I I , the divine

made for some texts in V. VA.

messenger i s Anubis. The end of the spell runs: " i f you are summoned by Anubis,

When this SII refers to the master, as in V. IVB, V. Vfl (cases w i t h Sim and

"here I am", s h a l l you say twice" (C. 47624, V. I I I B ) . Thus Anubis, the helper of

Slim) and in V. VIIB (Taharka), i t is appropriate to introduce " i f " i n the t r a n s -

Osiris and the leader of the dead (psychopompus) could also play a r o l e i n the

lation.

menial labour a c t i v i t i e s o f O s i r i s ' subjects

In all other cases the SIIs may be translated as a main clause: "(then) you are counted off etc." V. VIIB which is only known for shabtis of King Taharka and

In the Sim the subject is either a noun [ir

(Wsir) T N3 " i f (the O s i r i s )

T N is counted o f f " , " i f one counts o f f (the Osiris) T N") or a personal pronoun (ir ip.ta.i

[ . / ; . « ] , " i f I am counted o f f " . In the Sis the form usually i s

ir

ip.tu " i f one counts o f f " (sc. "the Osiris N", or "me, him,

tion , plus suffix (r.f):

ir ip.tu r.f

" i f one counts o f f concerning him". In the

SIIs the direct pronominal construction ip.tu.k

r.k e t c . : tp.w.k

"(then) you are counted o f f concerning me", ip.k to r.i off concerning me", or: ip.* ». VIA has SII: ip.to.i

r i

.

1) ir

" i f " , p a r t i c l e developed out of preposition r "as t o " , "concerning", used

O F " . (V. VIIA

TK

shabti o

>

m °R:

C.M

P - T

1

;

" "(THEN)

- b only 1,

uied.

ThU

u

C O U N T

(THEN

^ » ' V E S

and Is Introduced by

-

V- » . . , and doe» not o u in Z T '» »• " a . l kind, of variant« « L « «..no. v ,, t 0

,„

? C0mn0n V 8 r b

^ are

°'H U ^ next

;n ^ t ,

Uiua F

a

' ?ab

6nd

"t0 t0 0f

t h

^"««aul, "unt off", S6. . l p mostly

nia can be found at

th* notion Of ttftlHnn luu i « ^ t VA and VUB (Taharka,

then". MK-PTP passim.

w i t h augment y. Except i n shabti t e x t s , r a r e . See

" r e l a t i n g t o " (Gardiner, Granmar §79,

Sign l i s t A48) r e g u l a r l y occur, e . g . C. 46543, 46544, 47278. MK-NK passim, TIP r a r e , LP n o n - e x i s t e n t .

'

See C. 47908 (= NTN 30, V. I I A ) . Brussels 2126. SIP and early NK, but r a r e . 4) ip " t o count o f f , a s s i g n " , WB I 66, 7-8. To c a l l o f f the labourers name by name a t the r o l l c a l l by the responsible o f f i c i a l s . MK-PTP passim. 5) sip caus. o f ip,

iV

H, ::.d z:iti; ;r;;:r

P - T N

'

VI,A. shabtis). The SII, only occurs 1n V. V L B

s

" i f " , s p e l l i n g o f ir

3) mi "according a s " , Gardiner, Grammar §§170, 423.3; Erman, Ag. Graran. §541. _

46540)

• rrr..°;V° ^ " « SI, is active. Slim. imU.i, i f I summon (you) at any time" (OIM 11750). SIIstn " ( t h e n l VIM

817. Meaning: " i n each case t h a t 2) iry

165. S p e l l i n g s s i m i l a r t o the nisbe iry

r.k, " I am counted o f f concerning you" where we would ex-

count yourselves o f f " (V

7

Z7)

e t t e of the Lady Herûben adoring the crocodile god, Kuentz, BIFAO 28(1929),

"(then) count y o u r s e l f

r.k "one counts o f f concerning you". One example i n

n C e r n 1 n 9

» *

19(1881), 69)

e . g . Erman, NeuSgypt. Gramm. §817. See also t h e l e g e n d t o the well-known vign-

r . t n ] " y o u (ye) are counted o f f "

is used, but also the indirect construction with r.i,

-

"run quickly t o do the

Grammar §150; Erman, Ag. Gramm. §§296, 539; idem, NeuSgypt. Gramm. §§301, 813,

As regards the Slim the same applies for the nominal and pronominal s u b j e c t . But the pronominal subject may also be used i n d i r e c t l y by means o f the construc-

T

smsu m hrt-ntr

t o express a n t i c i p a t o r y emphasis. Before imperf. sdm.f: " i f " . See Gardiner,

her"'

• (

kSwt r ir(t)

works and t o perform the f o l l o w i n g (sc. service) i n the god's land" (Ebers, ZAS

Elements

ip.tw.k "(then) you (sc. shabti) are counted o f f " . Very often the SI i s the impersonal passive (Ir)

' . For t h i s "summoner" see also

A s p e c i f i c form o f the Summons i s inscribed on the shabti of a man Hor-em-saf, from the LP: sht hp r ir(t)

ip.tu

Z6

the C a l l .

his Theban contemporaries, also contains a S I I I .

IR

master i s presumably a herald or messenger of the r u l e r of the Beyond. In a t e x t

" t o i n s p e c t , t o count o f f o n e s e l f " , WB IV 35, 11. See P.

Relsner I , Simpson, 49. LP o n l y , V. VIIA (B0-papyri). 6) °3, i°S,

i3°S " t o c a l l , summon"; " r e c i t e " names from the corvée l i s t , WB I

227, 5-13; w i t h * (WB I 227, 6 - 8 ) , e . g . ir °s v .t« n.f " i f one c a l l s him- (C. 46566). SIP-NK passim, TIP-LP not common. 7) nt'e " t o summon". WB I I 204, 3; w i t h » . WB I I 204, 8 ; w i t h w "name", WB I I 204, 14; w i t h hr ( ™ ) "by (name)", WB I I 204, 17. NK passim. TIP and LP r a r e . 8) h*b " t o reckon', count, a s s i g n " , WB I I I 166,13. Derivative hah> " e n r o l l e d l a bourers, corvée workers", Kahun p a p y r i , passim and P. Reisner I . Simpson, 34.

T

'

g ,,nt

ГHpon

«« m v. ' < « t h i s Ida. , n t . x t a o f • , ' " • ^ r t h l . seeking of t h .

For t h . t i t l e "counter o f people", see Kahun VI 13.14 ( P l . XIV, 14). See also f o r the t i t l e imy-r pr №

mt,

N a r l e t t e , Abydos, 594. NK passim.

S) " h * " t o seek", WB I 353, 14-16. See ASAE «1(1921), 68. ASAE 49(1949), 169-170.

J 78 141

•n NK rare in LP e.g. C. 46562, C. 48414 (Ramesses I V ) , C. 47214,BM Common in NK, rare in LK, e-s- >•• u i i i 5 1 1 1 37 3.2.1.1, 3.2.5.16, 3 . 3 . 1 . 2 2 , 9457, Brussels E 2225, Ld. 3.1.1.2, 3 . 1 . 1 . J ' , 10) ^ " s a y " ; ir dd n.k fit

¥y " i f one says (as regards the saying) t o you t o

1t

11) dm "to recite", WB V 450, 1; ir dm.ta rn S, " i f one recites the name ( o f ) N",

SI only (C. 46569); i n the D and repeated i n the C (Ld. 3.1.1.37 and V. VA example 2).

1) tot " o b l i g a t i o n , t a s k , d u t y " , WB I I I 391, 8, see Comm. V. IA2. 2) kSt, see Ch. I and Comm. V. IA1.

on shabti of dyn. 20, see ASAE 10(1910), 150. 12) hit, Bin, see ir hsb.ta ir sdm ir ipa, " i f one sends as regards (your) obedi-

3) b3k, "heavy, physical work", WB I 427, 13; see also Ch. I ; , bsk r ksat nbt irmit,

ence and counting (Ld. 3.1.1.11, V. VC). E) Duties (D)

This term is repeated in the a.a.m.-clause and further specified i n the Task-

owner's name B3k-n-'Imn 4) apt (ipat)

clause.

irr m hrt-ntr,

In the oldest version of the spell the word tot "task, duty" i s used i n the singular (V. IA2). In the MK versions IB and IC i t is w r i t t e n in the p l u r a l , i n In the NK version IVA we find the s i n g u l a r again

in the TIP version VIB the plural ( t o u t . i ) , a n d in the LP, V. V I I B , the

singular ( t o t . f ) .

the to the ptp The usuai constructi n iS

'

d

6Very

° = * **

°

(al1

Plural. The pTuraffo™ „ o hwe enher ; ; ls Papyri always the p l u / p «

apat nbt irrat

C. 46544; ipt

m hrt-ntr,

Zagreb 611; r irt

ribt, shabti i n UCj m ipt rib irryat

hrt-ntr,

ipt nb<.t>

m htr-ntr,

Ld.

3.2.1.11. to(t)-ntr,

5)

6) igrt,

"god's l a n d " , " n e c r o p o l i s " , WB I I I 394, 10, 11. See Coran. V. IA.

"land o f s i l e n c e " , "realm o f the dead, necropolis", WB I 141, 3-5. Berlin

the

' ^

^

b

""" 7

^

°th

1» ( « )

wont t o

the sin u1ar a 9 " " 1" the shabtis with V. VIIA may the ^ BD

^

the god's land" ( C . 47738).

^

Mon

"

a11

the p a r t i c l e sk o r ist.

have t o be brought i n -

For c o n s t r u c t i o n and i n t e r p r e t a t i o n see our commentary on

V. IA2. In a l l versions c o n t a i n i n g the Obstacle clause, except V. IA2, a pronominal construction i s used. The obstacles can be connected with the master or with the shabti. In the MK Versions IA2 and IB always w i t h the master, i n the former by means of a nominal c o n s t r u c t i o n , i n the l a t t e r w i t h a pronominal construction f i s t hai n,i (*» n.f,

ha n.s),

im).

i n Versions IV and V e i t h e r the master i s d i r e c t l y concerned

or the shabti ( t o n.k).

referred t o i n the f i r s t person (ha

In Version VI A and B the master may be

n.i).

Next t o t h i s , the impersonal form ist

ha sdb(a) im appears. This i s always the

"j ase i n V. VIIA and B. Exceptional forms i n t e x t s o f V. VIIA are: ist «>• «orkmen, who are working i n

"now indeed, Cla

m hrt-ntr can b* m ~ " " bS

shabtis

to action. I t i s a p a r e n t h e t i c a l clause w i t h e x p l i c a t i v e function, introduced by

in

t h e IMK. Kushite SPeCime S

"

F) Obstacle clause For occurrence see F i g s . 1 and 2. The Obstacle clause i s the crucial sentence

the in V. vilB. ' AP3rt hr*. the plural k3at i s found NK texts are conspicuous by variant, ,„h Syn nymS found on one of the shabtiVof Ken Z ° " A r e m a r k a b l e w i a " t is « Justified, at the works of the £ < 1 ^ "the T wont « « of the god"s land (Davies, K 1 l l ^ ' ^ to be done a t the derivative of kn, s e e . s h a f a t LXIX B). For k3aty »|abourer... a the son « » . i > „ - i f o n e re 0 , °f senned^i-

(U

(C. 46545).

of the t e x t , because i t gives the reason why the

of r the I" "an s :;; :n t ; ;nstead -- n cted b the genitivai adjective ** - *toj . 2?n: i; H : = *

,0cat1v*

"at

1046, Brussels E. 2226.

The most co»on form of the Duties is an expression with k3t "work, labour"

r

(m) hrt-ntr

" t a s k , j o b " , WB I 303, 9, 11; see also Ch. I ; apt ribt ir m

Brussels E. 4423; r irt

Srr

C. 46566; m b3k nb irr

(servant) who has t o work e t c . " . The use of b3k is here probably a pun on the

For occurrence see Figs. 1 and 2. In this clause a general term i s given f o r

ThB

B e r l i n 9561; r b(3)k m hrt-ntr,

every j o b which i s wont t o be done i n the god's land" or "as every worker

the obligatory works to be carried out by the master of the shabti i n the Beyond.

IIC in the singular (tot.i).

" r e c i t a t i o n by a

Elements

carry sand" (C. 47907 = NTN 26, V. IIE).

(hpt.i),

i „ the T i t l e , but also i n the P: dd nuiw in Ssbty m hrt-ntr

shabti i n the god's land" (Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 2 8 ) ; i n the P and the SI (C. 46530); i n the

^ w h e r e i n the s p e l l .

We

may f i n d

they

implant

» XA1 and Harwa, Class XA2); iv.ta

(on)

obstacle(s)

therewith"

to.en

( i n f l i c t ) an obstacle t h e r e w i t h " » ( I m e n - 1 r - d i s , to

(Tanwetamani,

»&M

im.

ira

P1ants

(*nf11cts>

Kuru 16 and Nesy-Ptah, Class XA2).

J 78 143

<#

In

! r

;

Elements

versions IV and V A, does often carry a s u f f i x . In the construction ,'st to '

• , is "therein", SC. hrt-ntr «

in the f i r s t part of the t e x t ; o r

For a discussion o f the verb »

l t

I T o , , ; and"shou7d be then translated, l i k e the oldest

ion of the clause, "therewith".

However, other s u f f i x pronouns can be used

i „ the same construction (im.f, im.i, W .

and the expression to sdb see our comentary

on V. IA2. The p a r t i c l e s w i t h meaning " l o " , "now, indeed","are used to introduce circumstantial phrases such as the Obstacle clause. They are discussed i n

so that we must consider to t r a n s -

Gardiner's Grammar; i n shabti t e x t s the following occur: sk (isk),

late to to «8« im.f <**A. im.k) "now indeed, obstacles are i n f l i c t e d upon him

ist(w),

ist,

51119.3, 230;

§119.2, 231; is §247; isw, §232.

(me, you etc.)". Examples with im.f are numerous; with im.i see Ld. 3 . 2 . 5 . 1 5 : i.st G) "as-a-man" clause (a.a.m.)

to'sdbwim.i; with im.k see Brooklyn, James 1974, no. 272: isw hw s&w im.k-, w i t h im.s: Berlin 8454, 16855.

For occurrence see Figs. 1 and 2. In t h i s clause the owner, man or woman, 1s i d e n t i f i e d w i t h "a person who i s equal to his t a s k " .

In the construction ist hw n.f sMw) im.f, im.f is the pronominal construction

In V. IA2 hrt "duty" i s w r i t t e n i n the s i n g u l a r , i n the other versions both i n the s i n g u l a r and the p l u r a l .

of the preposition m (of equivalence): "now indeed an obstacle i s implanted f o r (inflicted on) him, namely him", or rather "even him". Ld. 3.2.1.26: ist

ha n.k

sdbw im.i, "now indeed, obstacles are implanted for ( i n f l i c t e d on) you, namely myself (fern.)".Brooklyn, James 1974, no. 375: ist hw n.i sdb im.i,"now

In NK t e x t s the female owner may be e x p l i c i t l y mentioned i n the a.a.m.: m st r

indeed, an

hr(w)t.s,

obstacle is implanted for ( i n f l i c t e d on) me, even me". The same use o f im t o ex-

"as a woman a t her duty ( d u t i e s ) " , C. 46532, 47626.

The a.a.m. clause f o l l o w s , as a r u l e , the Obstacle clause. In Versions I I and

press identity is also found in the Call.

I I I , where the Obstacles are absent, and i n Version IVC, i t always appears a f t e r

The origin and meaning of sdb "obstacle" is discussed i n the commentary V. IA2. In Versions IV-VII i t is spelled both as singular and as p l u r a l .

the Duties.

Particularly

during the NK, various spellings and synonyms are used. One of these v a r i a n t s

Apart from m s "as a man", also n s " f o r a man", in s "by a man" and even r s

served as a basis for Speleers1 interpretation of the Obstacle clause. The author

"as regards a man", occur.

makes a rule of the exception. The text can be found on Ld. 3 . 1 . 5 . 5 : ist(w) hw

n s f o l l o w i n g Obstacles and part o f Obstacle clause: ist

n.fhm, im.f. H™ is spelled with t r i p a r t i t e flower, "bad" b i r d and p l u r a l

"now indeed, obstacles are implanted f o r (against) a man at his duties" (Ld. AH

'

Strokes, and the expression is read by Speleers (Statuettes f u n e r a i r e s , 126-130) arracher les mauvaises herbes" We nrefpr +=>i,„ t . • we P r e t e r to take hm, as a synonym o f sdb w i t h the meaning "obstruction, blocking", c f . WB H I , 100, 13-14. Other synonyms of sdb are: 1) .ft bw(wt) im, "evil must be destroyed there", Ld 5 3 l 2 6 n ,v v i t texts); c f . Brussels E. 3331, ' i I rl I S p e lee s is confused with the particle s ft r ^ ^ l l d " " 2) istw bty{.f) itv.i, "now indeed ( u . . • * « . WB I 484, 1; Zagreb 615 3) nikyw for nkyu "evildoers(?)",

Cf

' WB 11

nme

^ °f

^

my f a t h e r S

* ";

186, V. V I B ) ; ist

hw sdbw im n s r hrt.f

hw sdbw n s r hrwt.f

"now indeed, obstacles are implanted

therewith f o r ( a g a i n s t ) a man a t his duty" (Shabaka, Kuru 15, V. VIIA). n s f o l l o w i n g Duties: ir

k3wt nbwt m hrt-ntr

n s r hrwt.f

"as regards a l l the

works i n the god's land f o r a man a t his d u t i e s " (C. 47906, V. I I D ) . in s f o l l o w i n g Duties "by a man" (Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 1 5 , V. I I I B ) .

^ "t°

for

.in s f o l l o w i n g Tasks "by a man" (Ld. 3 . 2 . 5 . 1 6 , V. I I I B ) . ^

^

cf

^ "

,„

'

s f o l l o w i n g Obstacles "as regards a man a t his Duties". The a.a.m. clause can also be supplemented w i t h appositions l i k e : m e r hrwt.f hr imihy Wsir T N "as a man a t his d u t i e s , which w i l l be imposed upon the

revered ( w i t h ) O s i r i s T N" (Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 2 7 ) . 3 4 7 , 4 ; BM 8 6 1 6 .

evil-doer",

cf.

WB I I

346,

8,

13-17;

5) m f for sdb, with determinative of forked s t i r . „ . s t l c K and ruption of m t » e v i i » . BH 8602 _ bad" b i r d ; probably c o r -

H) C a n j c i For occurrence see Figs. 1 and 2. The c a l l upon the shabtis t o report t o the a u t h o r i t i e s instead o f the master, may occur one, two and, as an exception, also three times. V. IA1 has mk n "here we are" i n CI and C I I . In l a t e r versions "we" is r a r e , see e . g . Ld. 3 . 2 . 3 . 7 (V. VIA) i n C I I : mk n k3.tn "here we a r e . s h a l l ye

J 78 145

>M „ H R h « as a rule, in both Calls ink aw (ay), and version „ „ . . 28) version VIA and B has, as a ruie, u.k„Jc, y " i , t m i in CI (mostly Kushite shabtis). VII (A and B) has sometimes mk bw (ay) in u , • >1,.». i am" Female shabti-owners In a l l other cases both Calls show nk ut "here I am . hema.e s "

ing by shabti see also shabtis Tutankhamun, V. V Except, texts-, dd.t mk %ft "S Weir, "say you (fem.) then, 'here ( I am)', when (the) O s i r i s c a l l s " (C. 4B307). C. followed by m irr.tw

ep nbt nfr irrwt m hrt-ntr,

" l i k e one should do every

good deed, t h a t i s wont t o be done 1n the god's land" (Ld. 3 . 1 . 5 . 2 ) . suffix after M . and from feminine spellings of ws in *k

C. followed by mlap.k nfr nbt " l i k e every good deed Of yours" (Ld. 3.2.1.3 (V.

and from the

VB), 3 . 1 . 5 . 3 , f o l l o w i n g nu-clause).

mk sy.

See add. e t c o r r .

During the SIP and NK. the Call is very often supplemented by various terms. In versions with two Calls these adjunctive clauses are always attached to C I I . The most significant examples of the NK can be found on the shabtis f o r Tutankhamun.For these see V. V, except, texts.

iry mk wi k3.k im ntk 8m ' " I shall do i t , here I an' you shall say there and you s h a l l go" (C. 46536, V. 1VD); see also PSBA 7(1885), 203. mk k3.k im win. tw kr imsw Un-nfr ntr °3 hk3 dt, " ' h e r e ' , you shall say t h e r e , ( i f ) one i s i n the f o l l o w i n g of Wennofer, the great god, r u l e r of E t e r n i t y "

We may distinguish the following types of adjuncts:

(C. 47251).

1) action

N.B.: f o r smsw see also V. VI Except, t e x t s and Tutankhamun shabtis, sub V. V n,

[ i n * ] try.I mk wi k3.k (tn),

[ l ] , I shall do i t , here I am', you (ye) shall

say". Passim. ' I r y . i is a prospective sdm.f, " I shall do i t " , i n sense o f "at your orders". See Cerny-Groll, A late Egyptian Grammar (1975), 330. The double writing iry.i

iry.i

also appears on shabtis, see e.g. V. 11 IB (ex. 2)

'"I

shall do i t , I shall do i t ' , you shall say". mk wi k3.k im.f;

(iry.i)

mk wi k3.k im m

hrt-ntr;

meaning of im and im.f "there", "yonder". For im.f see also sub 6 ) . 3) time mklml k3(.k> im grh hrw '"here ( I am)' (Ld. 3.1.1.24, V. IVB). ink mk (wi) k3(.k) mitt nty

ra-rib

you

Uk mk ki(.k)

mose". A f t e r n plus dativus comnodi, see V. IA2 and examples of V. I I : n № " f o r him". C d i r e c t l y followed by N master (passim) or nickname: dda n.f N "who i s called N" (C. 46541). Name plus l o c a t i v e : N m3c-hrw nfr m htp hr imntt wrt n niwt "N

shall say there night and day".

j u s t i f i e d , good, i n peace i n the great West of the City (C. 46544). Shabti of I u y , Univ. L i b r . Amsterdam, V. VC: T N m htp r ge tpy Aj.f

dt n B? '"here ( I am' you) shall say, l i k e -

wise every day, as well as (in) the eternity of Rec" (Ld. 3 . 1 . 5 . 3 , V. VA); iwr.krmnb

(Amelineau, Nouvelles F o u i l l e s d'Abydos,1895-6 (1899), 49, 50), V. VB, Sim: " I f one reckons the O s i r i s who i s i n the following of Shu and Tefnut, Hin5) r e p e t i t i o n master's name

2) place iry.i mk wi k3.k im; iry.i

Exc. t e x t s . See also shabti f o r Mm>-ma, high p r i e s t of Onuris, Abydos

im » ' I am at your disposal at every time,

I,'here

side o f the one who i s on his h i l l

6) i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of shabti w i t h master mk(wi) k3.k iw ink Weir T N m3°-hrw F mic-hrw m m3ct ' " h e r e ( I am)' you shall say, ' I am the O s i r i s T N e t c . i n t r u t h " ' (C. 47617 and c f . C.47618). ink pw N

I am' (you) shall say there" (Brooklyn, James 1974, no. 188) e..k

, wmt nb (SIIs following C, said by shabti) " i f you c a l l (me) at any hour" (Ld. 3.1.1.27). 4) Instruction

iry mk k3.k,

" ' I am N, I shall do i t , here I am', you shall say" (C. 46547).

iry mk (wi) k3(.k)

mtw.i prt n Wsir T

f

° ; ™ T

y

I

W

*ft

^

*

"at

"our of h i s ,

' " I shall do i t , here ( I am)' (you)

s h a l l say 'and I come f o r t h f o r the O s i r i s T N ' " (C. 47653). Use o f m of equivalence i n c o n s t r u c t i o n im.i

s t " k l

" i n peace at the

(Anubis)".

"being l i k e me, namely me", Gard. Granmar 5162.

Call followed by im.i m hrt-ntr

"namely me i n the god's land" (Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 3 7 ,

V. VA; c f . also C. 48408). ink mk wi k3.k im.k ' " I , here I am', shall you say, namely you" (V. IVC). mk(wi) k3(.t)

im.t n Weir ' " h e r e ( I am)' (you) s h a l l

say, namely you ( f e m . ) , to O s i r i s " (Brooklyn, James 1974, no. 272). 1

• ™

• » «» - » . * •»< „ao..,

F0P

,„„.

iry mk (wi) k3.t im.i

N, ' " I s h a l l do i t , here ( I am)' you (fem.) shall say,

namely me (fem.) N" (C. 47626). Here must be mentioned also the expression Ink ntk " I am y o u " , see Ch. I l l 512.

J 78 147

nu-clause, by o r i g i n a part of the Task-clause, i s i n a l l l a t e r versions detached 7) use of . & » and r ther • />»'1 n / k! im m m isw n Itetr, I , nere ^ »in; w i s ink mk (ml M f . W wr w. 3 . 2 . 3 . 1 ) . Call followed being in return (as payment) for Osiris . ' ' , „ ,RM by i „.ft * , * > " i t belongs to you, to go instead of N (BM 65207 (Djehuty-mose);~Brussels E. 7133 (Merit), Capart, CdE 31(1941), 199-200); Aubert 1974, 28, figs. 9, 10, Pehi.

from the Tasks. Nw i s considered now to be the noun "time, moment" and the adj u n c t i v e nb "each, every" i s attached to i t , so t h a t the construction of m w i t h one of the forms o f i r y i s treated as a separate phrase of the s p e l l : i t became a clause of time. Consequently the verb iry " t o do, make, act" received another meaning. Depending on i t s construction we translate e i t h e r " t o pass (time)" ( i r y m>, WB I I 219, 11) or " t o work, to serve".

8) Shabti called b3k or hm, servant. mk (U) ink bsk n Weir T N, "here ( I am), I am the servant of the O s i r i s T N"

Whatever the construction of t h i s clause may be, i t shows a s t r i k i n g s i m i l a r i t y

(C. 47666). "Speak for me, 0 servant of Osiris N" (0IM 9801). 'Iry mk (wi)

w i t h the Duties: r k3(wlt nb(v)t

hr.k ink bsk im, ' " I shall do i t , here I am' you shall say, I am a servant

f i r s t part o f the s p e l l . We have the impression that the nu-clause, as a clause

irrlwlt

im (m hrt~ntrl,

there" (Berlin 2313, Pa-nehsy, director of the Treasury). For possible use

of time, was d e l i b e r a t e l y modelled on the Duty-clause, i n order to repeat a f t e r

which occurs i n the

here of expression b3k im "your humble servant", see SchSfer ZAS 29(1891), 62-

the S I I the o b l i g a t i o n of work ( D u t i e s ) , f i r s t mentioned a f t e r the SI. In both

63, and G r i f f i t h , ibidem, 54. See also bsk "to do forced labour": p3 °3 n mdw

clauses, Duties and nu-clause, im and im.f

Sst Im b3k n3y.k rmt, "0 greatest of ten of I s i t , l e t your people work" ( l a t e

land, but an exception must be made f o r the examples under b ) , mentioned below.

NK shabti from Gurob, see Brunton-Engelbach, Gurob I , 18, PI. 46 no. 6 , Cerny JEA 34(1948), 121). hmn nb.f, "servant of his master" (Ld. 3.2.1.11, V. I l l , Except, t e x t s , and Spiegelberg, ZAS 49(1911), 127). ntk hn(.i) sdm °s n 'Inpw hr hswt n.i, "you are (my) servant, who w i l l l i s t e n to the utterance of Anubis, because of my being favoured" (Brooklyn 37.150E, James 1974, no. 241) 2 9 K N.B.: For the shabti as a milling servant see Ch. V §7, and the hm, male and f e male slaves, in the shabti decrees of the TIP, are discussed in Ch. VI §3a For double Call at end of spell see C. 47624 (Nehi, Viceroy of Nubia): mk wi sP 2 1

The noun nw " t i m e , moment" i s i n the correct spellings always singular mascul i n e . The feminine forms of nb and of the ( p l u r a l ! ) p a r t i c i p l e irrwt must be cor-

m hm, "like a servant", in CI, (C. 47910 = NTN 28, V. I I B ) .

here

rupt w r i t i n g s , probably based on the examples given by the feminine forms of k3t i n the Duties. We d i s t i n g u i s h the f o l l o w i n g forms of the nw-(time)-clause. 1

E9™§.with_ir^

a) NW plus p a r t i c i p l e o f iry r mifnbl irrw im.f, r nw nb!t)

irrwt

N

which "* F. On Kushite shabtis we find very often

'

the

SimP,e C

BD-papyri usuals h a l l do

The position of the m-clause is always at th sn

-

—

1

-

..

b) NW plus impersonal passive ir.tw

in

fi„1tl¥.

.,hat»

1n t h

/

<» NK texts, (SeeV .

^

^

'as

r irt

a

^ W

^ 15 f

"

^

°llowed

" ta

t0 that

m there

iS

a

used i n a v i r t u a l r e l a t i v e clause. For t h i s " t o work, t o serve".

"at any time on which one has t o serve" (V. IVA, V. VIA, V.

°laUSe

im.f

" t o pass any time on which one has t o serve" (V. VIIA

).

c) NW plus i n f i n i t i v e in

nw plus i n f i n i t i v e expresses the "time i n which some-

a Parti-

thing takes place" (WB I I 219,4). MK s p e l l i n g s o f ir

"f°r

Late s p e l l i n g s are irr,

over".

* "" " oc«1on.lly Tutankhamun 326A, V. V Except, t e x t s . ) the

J 78

im.f

nw rib ir.tw

'Itm-ir-dis

that which is wont to be done there w h e n ' t L I , use of »

im, " a t any time, d a i l y , which has to be passed there" (V.

VIIB). s p e i 1

th„

Of Circumstance. Having the meaning " hai Z ' J ciple and the genitive „ p l u s

, :;dth2e

v e ^ Z s L

In the oldest version of the spell, V IA2

f0Und

"at any time which has t o be passed there" (V. IB, V. IC).

VIA).

r nw nb ir.tw the

iry nw " t o pass time,

see the example i n Gardiner, Grammar §198.2 (and §388); iry

I) fe-clause (fly)

after

or c o r r u p t : irmt)-,

im, "at any time which has t o be passed there" (V. IVA, V.

r nw rib r° nb irrwt rUle

(irrw,

moment" (WB I I 219, 11).

VIIA).

am, here I am' you shall say".

T l l u " : T l l y - followed by T

" t h e r e , yonder", r e f e r to the god's

irrt,

irry.

are irt,

égyptien, 203, 204. m nw nb irt,

irrt,

NK and

Cf. Korostovtsev, Grammaire du Néo-

" a t any time t o serve",(one has t o serve)(V. VA).

149

_

(one

to s e r v e d

IA2

, v . » * . V.

31)

-

The

d i r e c t i o n s East-West or West-East are frequently connected by n In-

stead of r . This n we have t r a n s l a t e d as a genitive appended to i°y "sand", but i t i s conceivable t h a t hni, at a w

r'H'nfr

tr,

ere

a

fc.

(sic) * *

" t - y time to serve

k »

ther

being a verb of motion, may have n " t o " to express

the d i r e c t i o n of movement. For t h i s rare use of n with names of objects see

l

" !I| .'| !y" VIB)' "at any time to serve there" (V. VIB). : time to serve there" (V VHA VUB, a

(sic) ^ , «, ^

tlme t 0 Serve

Lefebvre, Grammaire §489,3. C. 46536 has the exceptional t e x t : r hnt i°w n n irntt,

(». VI A

SIP (V. I I ) . For a LP example see C. 47592: fl.tn

"at any time to perform a l l the works' (V. V I I A ) .

ilbtt

" i n the West". F3t s°y replacing hnt %°y 1s often found 1n texts of the "you shall carry".

Other Task v a r i a n t s of the SIP are mentioned under V. I I . I I Fo™s_without_tri( mm*

Variants!n_NK_texts

{ . * t , sic), "at any time" (V. I I I B . IVB, VA, (VC)).

mnwynb, "at any time" (V. I I I B , IVB, VB).

1) r st3 shut " t o l e v e l the f i e l d s " (C. 47748).

r mi nb, "at any time" (V. I I I B , IVA, IVB, IVC, VA, VB).

2) r skdwt shut e t c . , " f o r rowing on the (flooded) f i e l d s e t c . " (Berlin 10814, V.

r m i n b i m , "at any time there" (V. VIIA).

111A).

r mi rib r° nb, "at any time, daily" (V. IVC).

3) r skdwt itrw r smhyt wdbw r int say e t c . , " f o r rowing on the r i v e r , i n order

Excepti onal_foiTns

to i r r i g a t e the r i p a r i a n lands and t o bring the sand e t c . " (BH 32557, V. I1IA,

r m (grh km) nb mi sp.k nfr "at any time, night and day, l i k e any good deed of yours" (Ld. 3.1.5.3, V. VA)

30

m grh m hra m mi (with 'eye'-sign) n kit nbt irrut

"at night and day, at the see-

m mi (with 'eye'-sign) nb "at any look", and at end of spell r° nb " d a i l y " (C.

" a r r o s e r " , Speleers 1923, 108.

47208, V. VB).

4) r snt shwt r smh wdbw r int

r mi r° rib r "to take care, daily, of" (sc. tasks) (Ld. 3.1.1.24, V. IVB; f o r nw r see MB I I 220,14).

m inhw m mstt ( f o l l o w T and C), " i n order t o say: cause that one cuts(?) w i t h

The time notion is emphasized with force in the t e x t on a l a t e shabti box a t Istanbul: dd mdw in Wsir webtyw r"-nb n Weir * {mi} u& ^

m

^t-ntr

ra-nb hkS

The expression ts-phr

0) Tasks and ts-phr

" v i c e - v e r s a " added t o the sand clause, occurs i n the

oldest v e r s i o n , appears o c c a s i o n a l l y i n the NK-versions IV and V, but i s seldom

j:

missing i n v . V I I o f the LP. Instead of t s - p h r the sand-clause can be w r i t t e n out

zrof n Ubtt r I

-ioned, -

- ? - " (C. 47233). Cf. n W - k n i f e WB I I 306,5; mstt f o r msddyt

"something d e t e s t a b l e ( ? ) " , c f . WB I I 154, 10-11 or mstt "scorpion", WB I I King's b u i l d i n g works i n every endurable stone".

day i n t h e

g°"'s land, d a i l y , ( f o r I am) the r u l e r f o r ever and ever". For time-notion see also Call H).

-

the "(i)nhu-knife

152,5. The task may be a pun on the master's profession as " d i r e c t o r of the

i p n U f "recitation by Osiris: 0, ushebtis (answerers) ( o f ) everyday f o r the 3nSWer e v e r y

say (remainder of spell l o s t ) , " t o measure the

f i e l d s , t o i r r i g a t e the r i p a r i a n lands, t o bring (fetch) sand" (C. 47824). 5) " I f T N j u s t i f i e d i s counted o f f and reckoned i n the god's land: r dd iml nfrt

m na rib "at every care" (C. 47626).

- *

" t o i r r i g a t e by r o t a t i o n " (saqieh), as suggested by Spiegelberg, ZAS 53(1917), 113; the saqieh i s only introduced i n the PTP, c f . ZAS 64, 141. Neither

ing of any works which are wont to be done" (BM 8807).

, m

dyn. 18 e a r l y ; c f . also Brussels E. 295b). For skdwt " s a i l i n g on the r i v e r " and skdi " t o s a i l " , see WB IV 309, 6 . Not:

'.

Ztt

Tasks may vary From the nk on

-

q

r

c e

iS:

*

*<»>*.

even

"

The verb ehrt "to turn over", used in V U instead of srdt "to make arable" The H

°CCUr

alS

tranSP

°

*

°

1at6r

"

but

' f

in f u l l , see e . g . V. VI and V. V I I A , shabtis f o r Ank-Hapy (C. 47592). Elements

S metl meS

rtin9

-

^

isbty,

isbtt

ixmty,

imntt

alwayS

Sand

"West, West s i d e , west h a l f of place or region". WB 1 86, 1, 5. For w r i t i n g s o f

1s

variable. For this and the meaning of T ^ n d " f ^ ° ° a we sand-clause see the commentary on V.

"East, East s i d e " , WB I 31, 2 , 3, 7. text

and i^tt

s t r o k e s , see C. 46538. wdb

7-19, 87.

w i t h detenn. o f » w i t h p l u r a l

.. „ ... . • A —J... i n V IA2. of erd I n V. IA1, "shore, r i p a r i a n l a n d " , object of s&r M v. W , UT

J 78 151

O f - * {

f3

in ^ -

versions

detera1native

on

Ld

.

a

.2.l.3.

the former the clause appears before the Tasks, l i k e the o l d e s t v e r s i o n IA2, but i t may a l s o f o l l o w the Tasks. The o l d e s t t e x t s , i n which the Obstacle clause i s

"to carry" baskets, WB I 5 / J ,

o m i t t e d , date from the MK (V. 2

N . 2

1

^ i ; : - ;

c l e i L

With

A peculiar w r i t i n g

object

signs f o r .

of

^

I

"water" can be found on C. 47644,

i srd (srvd)

see Legrain, ASAE 9(1908), 284. k i „ i i UH TV ?№ 5 Obiect i n V. IA2 i s wdb, "make to qrow, make arable , WB IV ^us, o. uujc make gr ^ in other versions s M , s t o t . f o r w r i u u y e g

^

i

shabtis Tutankhamun.

3.1.1.18. Also contamination o f surd " t o make weary" (WB IV 7 1 , 4 )

"to make to grow", cause the a c c r e t i o n o f the sand, V. "to turn over". Object i n V. IA i s shut m3wt. I n o t h e r

I n the Theban r e g i o n a new r e d a c t i o n (V. I I ) was de-

veloped. The t e x t s o f t h i s r e d a c t i o n show t h a t "experiments" were made w i t h t h e

versions

s p e l l . . I n these t e x t s t h e O b s t a c l e - c l a u s e does not o c c u r , whereas t h e o l d dedica-

"to mould" bricks (<&ut), WB IV 263, 13. See a l s o P. Reisner

t i o n f o r m u l a s , s a i d by the d e d i c a t o r o f t h e s h a b t i , a r e l a t i v e o f i t s owner, form

I,

a regular p a r t of the shabti i n s c r i p t i o n s . address t h e s h a b t i s .

" f i e l d , f i e l d p l o t , basin". See comm. V. IA1. Object o f shr i n V. IA and also l a t e r , but usually o b j e c t o f srd.

For shut nsw " f i e l d s

Both d e d i c a t o r and owner (master) may

I n l a t e r v e r s i o n s i t i s always t h e master h i m s e l f who i n -

s t r u c t s t h e s h a b t i s f o r t h e i r t a s k s . The o l d e s t v e r s i o n w i t h o u t the Obstaclec l a u s e , V. I I I A , which o r i g i n a t e d i n the MK, i s a p p l i e d on a l a r g e s c a l e d u r i n g

of the king" see 0IM 10580 (Class VB4 f a i e n c e ) .

ts—phr

l i k e l y t h a t t h e f i r s t a l t e r a t i o n s i n t h e r e d a c t i o n s known a t t h a t t i m e , were made

t i s increased considerably.

IIC.

Simpson, 77, 78.

s°y, b°w, lat

Obstacle-clause).

and became, p a r t i c u l a r l y i n Abydos, very p o p u l a r . During t h e SIP t h e use o f shab-

used instead of srd. See comm. V. IA1.

sht

1С; V. I I I A w i t h o u t

t h e n . The p r a c t i s e o f i n s c r i b i n g s t a t u e t t e s w i t h the s p e l l spread from t h e North

and srd "to make a r a b l e " , C. 47664.

sht

venanced s h a b t i s from the MK (dyn. 12 and 13) come from El L i s h t and Abydos (V.

s h a b t i s p e l l was i n s c r i b e d f o r the f i r s t time on the s t a t u e t t e s , and i t i s a l s o

srd "to make a r a b l e " ; e.g. Brooklyn, James 1974, no. 375 and Ld.

shr

The s h a b t i s p e l l had been used on the s t a t u e t t e s f o r a long time before i t was adopted a l s o i n t h e NK corpus o f f u n e r a r y t e x t s , t h e Book o f the Dead. Most p r o -

Presumably i t was i n t h e Memphite a r e a , and p a r t i c u l a r l y i n El L i s h t , t h a t the

Contamination of sar " t o i r r i g a t e " (WB I I I 428, 17, IV 273, 16) and

ehpr

IIIA).

"sand", especially sand of r i v e r b a n k s , and d e s e r t sand, WB IV 219,

the 18th d y n a s t y . Next t o t h i s , V. IVA ( w i t h O b s t a c l e - c l a u s e ) i s used, both i n BD

220. Object of hni and

p a p y r i ( l i k e Nebseny and Nunu) and on s t a t u e t t e s , be i t mainly on t h e specimens

pi.

"Vice versa", to repeat i n inverse o r d e r , WB V 404. W e s t e n d o r f f ,

o f s u p e r i o r q u a l i t y . Both v e r s i o n s occur u n t i l t h e end o f t h e NK. Texts o f t h e

Der Rezitationsvermerk ts-phr,

19th dynasty are g e n e r a l l y much a b b r e v i a t e d , and are c h a r a c t e r i z e d by t h e i r

Ag. s t u d . , FS Grapow ( 1 9 5 5 ) , 383.

r u p t s p e l l i n g s . Versions I I I

§14. Conclusions

cor-

( e x c e p t V. I I I C ) , IV and a l s o V (which occurs from

the l a t e 18th dynasty and t h r o u g h o u t t h e 19th d y n a s t y ) , r a r e l y c o n t a i n t h e C I 1 , I. t l . ° l d „ t V,„1., „f , „ , , „ ! „ tot»..

Th. , „ , „

r

„, ,„, „ , , „

T e

, „ „

„ „

„ ,,„,„„

„

ftund

o f

p r i -

.

o u j

r e

.

e 1 l M r

and t h e S I I very o f t e n r e f e r s t o the s h a b t i s ( s i n g u l a r and p l u r a l ) . Traces o f an o l d Summons o f t h e s h a b t i s (Ss) are a l r e a d y a t t e s t e d i n t h e o l d e s t v e r s i o n V. IA2 (SI)

32

) , and i t a l s appears i n V. 1С ( S I I s ) .

I n V. VI t h e o r i g i n a l

structure

w i t h t h e double C a l l (as shown i n the C o f f i n T e x t s ) makes i t s comeback. The

ts-

p f a - e x p r e s s i o n , however, i s n o t a f i x e d element i n t h e T a s k - c l a u s e , so t h a t we ! z „ r

shabtis and in BD-oaovri Obstacle c a e

r , r ; r r

T I 7

&

tuation of the master^jf the

™

-

Pr

°t0tyPe °f

^

^

h'bti1"

me

"ti0n

U

the

-

latei

»

•

v e r s i o n s

°f

th

*

cannot speak y e t o f a complete r e s t o r a t i o n o f t h e c l a s s i c a l s t r u c t u r e o f t h e s p e l l . The f i r s t t e x t o f t h i s type appears on a s h a b t i f o r Queen Hatshepsut-Maat-


^ ^

-

"

d i f f i c u l t

Ka-Re c (V. V I A ) . s i

"

I t i s s t r i k i n g t h a t t h e s h a b t i s f o r her namesake, t h e god's a d o r -

a t r i c e Maat-Ka-Re c o f t h e 21st d y n a s t y , are i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e same v e r s i o n (V. V I B ) . T h i s cannot be a c c i d e n t a l .

m 8 n i a l

This is the reason why shabtU

The p a r a l l e l i s m o f Versions IA2 and VIB o n l y a p p l i e s as f a r as t h e s t r u c t u r e o f the t e x t s i s concerned, because t h e meaning o f t h e s h a b t i was i n t e r p r e t e d

clause and versions w i t h o u t the O b s t a c l e - c l a u s e . 136

In

I

153

in

«. TIP. from now on the shabtis are the c o l l e c t i v e s e r v a n t s another way during the u r . , , a t t a c h e d t o him by personal t i e s , of the master, and they are not n ces a n

T h i s example demonstrates a t t h e same time t h a t , i n the f i e l d o f r e l i g i o n and f u n e r a r y customs, t h e Kushite r u l e r s f o l l o w e d Theban t r a d i t i o n s . The v e r s i o n o f the s h a b t i s p e l l , which from t h e Kushite p e r i o d i n Egypt u n t i l t h e PTP was w r i t t e n on both s h a b t i s and p a p y r i (V. V I I ) , was t h e r e s u l t o f study o f a n c i e n t sources.

J

L

T

J

S

,

^

i

of c l a u s e s : the e x p r e s s i o n ^

-

now onwards,an established part of the T a s k - c l a u s e (V.

f o r m s , from

VII).

BD-papyri that took the lead as regards the t r a d , t , o n and c o n t i n u , y

versions

also i n t o the u n o f f i c i a l

r e d a c t i o n s i n t h e B D - p a p y r i , but

r e d a c t i o n s on t h e s t a t u e t t e s themselves. The same can be

s a i d o f t e x t s o t h e r t h a n t h e s h a b t i s p e l l o c c u r r i n g on s h a b t i s . So the s o - c a l l e d

From the development of the shabti spell i t appears t h a t i t was t h e s t a t u e t t e s and not

Researches were n o t o n l y made i n t o t h e o f f i c i a l

I t follows too that the NK copies of BD-papyn, which c o n t a i n

texts

of Versions IV and V, had great influence on copies o f the l a t e r B D - p a p y r i ;

but

the knowledge of the o r i g i n a l structure of the s p e l l was kept a l i v e by t h e

text

Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a was copied l a t e r on the s h a b t i s f o r the Theban mayor Montuem-hat. To summarize we may s t a t e t h a t , f o r the meaning ond f u n c t i o n s o f the s h a b t i , the s t a t u e t t e s , and n o t t h e B D - p a p y r i , are the p r i n c i p a l sources. The v e r s i o n s and c l a u s e - v a r i a n t s o f t h e s h a b t i - s p e l l , and many o t h e r formulas as w e l l , which

t r a d i t i o n s as shown on the s t a t u e t t e s . This may be demonstrated f o r i n s t a n c e w i t h

appear on t h e s h a b t i s , c o n t a i n more abundant and r i c h e r m a t e r i a l

the development of the CII. This never appears on BD-papyri b e f o r e t h e TIP (V.

ucts o f f o l k magic t h e s h a b t i - f i g u r i n e s had t h e i r own t r a d i t i o n : t h e i r use and

VIB), whereas i t was mentioned on the statuettes throughout a l l p e r i o d s

f u n c t i o n s are many. Of these o n l y a p a r t found expression i n the o f f i c i a l

preceding

the TIP (versions IB, I I B , I I I C , VIA).

33)

. Being prod-

funer-

ary l i t e r a t u r e o f t h e B D - p a p y r i .

I t is very l i k e l y that the shabtis f o r royal persons played an i m p o r t a n t

role

in the t r a d i t i o n of various versions and t h e i r v a r i a n t s . We r e f e r t o t h e s h a b t i text f o r Hatshepsut. In t h i s l i g h t the C a l l - v a r i a n t s appearing i n s h a b t i

texts

for Tutankhamun are also informative. These Call-forms seem t o d e r i v e f r o m s i m i l a r forms of the SIP and the early NK, and are copied on s h a b t i s o f contemporary private persons and on those o f l a t e r generations ( n o t i o n o f obedience and "good-

1) N e v e r t h e l e s s t h e importance o f t h e n e c e s s i t y o f p u b l i s h i n g s h a b t i s i n

full

has r e c e n t l y been d i s p u t e d by Van de Mal l e i n h i s review o f Monnet-Saleh, A n t i q u i t é s é g . , Zagreb, i n BiOr 3 0 ( 1 9 7 3 ) , 401. 2) Reference t o t h i s s h a b t i we owe t o Janine B o u r r i a u , Cambridge.

deed"-clause). of the s o - c a l l e d " s e e k - n o t i o n " ( h h y ) . T h i s we

Another example i s the h i s t o r y

f i n d f o r the f i r s t time in the spells f o r " f a m i l y reunion" i n t h e H e r e a f t e r ,

but

3) A p u b l i c a t i o n o f t h e Tutankhamun s h a b t i s . comprising iconography and t e x t s

is

being prepared by G.T. M a r t i n . We are g r a t e f u l t o Mr. P.A. Clayton f o r p r o v i d i n g us w i t h a s e t o f photographs p r i n t e d from t h e o r i g i n a l s taken by Harry

there i t i s the master himself who seeks his f a m i l y and servants i n o r d e r t o work for him in the a g r i c u l t u r a l paradise .In the proper s h a b t i c o n t e x t we f i n d t h e

"seek-

not,on" at f i r s t in V. IIE (Sau-formula). I t appears i n s h a b t i s p e l l s composed for persons who belonged to the leading f a m i l i e s a t Thebes d u r i n g t h e 1 7 t h and early 18th dynasty.

Burton. 4) For d e t a i l e d d i s c u s s i o n s o f t h e htp-di-new deutung der a l t a g y p t i s c h e n Opferformel 5) C f . Ld. 2 . 2 . 1 . 2 w i t h Shd ( w i t h o u t 6) See a l s o sub O s i r i s t i t l e .

J

T

T

sT i I

T

th

! "Seek-n°tion"

se is

:r; : I t :

:?

^

can

, , t o

S e S

seek> (2

"

be

°

th

0" both royal and p r i v a t e search dyn

"

and

"'

and

«

the

^

90d

'

^ s

^

shabtis,

^

-

^ " t r i c e

the

formula see B a r t a , Aufbau und Be-

( 1 9 6 8 ) , 262.

sun-rays).

For appearance o f t h i s t i t l e on s h a b t i s , and f o r

Shd, see a l s o P e t r i e , S h a b t i s , 6 , b u t P e t r i e ' s arguments f o r t h e occurrence

S um.

o f t h e O s i r i s t i t l e e a r l i e r than Shd are d i s p u t a b l e . 7) P e t r i e ( S h a b t i s , 6) i s t h e f i r s t t o e x p l a i n Shd i n t h i s manner. He t a k e s

Henuttaui

It

as an " o r d e r o r d e c l a r a t i o n connected w i t h t h e s h a b t i . and ( i t ) seems l i k e l y for King Taharka (25th dyn )

l a r to i t s use in the t e x t « " ! S I I I of the master

15

sin 1 1 1

scribed with i t , the "seek n t i

U

"

f 1 r S t

' U

b e U 6 r

kn

°Wn

5habt1s

136

as

'

the 1t

d

alS

° °n

Shabt1s

t h e

known

5habt1S t 0

be

Taharka-variant.

1n

t o be connected w i t h t h e i n s t r u c t i o n by t h e deceased t o t h e s h a b t i " . A l s o "

Simi-

° « u r . also there i n the

A l l e n adheres t o t h i s t h e o r y , Handbook, 65: " i n s t r u c t i o n s o f ( b y ) O s i r i s

(T)

N" and BD doc. (passim i n t r a n s l a t i o n s BD 6 ) : " ( O s i r i s " N ' s I n s t r u c t i o n s

.

8) P i e r r o t , Cat. S a l l e H i s t . Louvre ( 1 8 7 3 ) . 23: " i l l u m i n a t i o n de 1 • O s i r i s un t e l

I

155

;

Williams, Ushebtis New York Hist. Soc. (1918), 91: - , 1 1 » , n a t i o n of N ;

your name of One who expels him-with-the-hidden-аш. Illumine the darkness,

Roeder, Denkmäler Pelizaeus-Mus. Hildesheim (1921), 110: "der E r l e u c h t e t e r " ;

so t h a t 'the f l e s h ' may l i v e and renew i t s e l f . "

Speleers, 86: " l ' é c l a i r é " ; Wild: BIFAO 56, 227: " 1 ' é c l a i r é ( ? ) , le g l o r i f i é ( ? ) "

For I s i s i l l u m i n a t i n g the deceased, see c o f f i n of Hatiay, Daressy, ASAE

Hayes, Scepter I I , 426: "illuminating the Osiris NN"; Weigall, Abydos I , 31,

2(1901), 7: "my hands are behind your head, 0 Osiris T N, I Illuminate f o r

44: "the glorified Osiris".

you your face. I open your mouth". A s i m i l a r t e x t : MUnster, o p . c i t . , 52.

9) Chabas, Observations sur le chap. VI etc. (1863), 2: " ( O s i r i s ) un t e l répand

14) Ld. AS 12 (Anastasy), the owner i s c a l l e d Ptah-tjay-nefer. Another object on

la clarté"; Brugsch, ZÄS 1863, 27: "der Osiris e r g l ä n z t " ; Devéria, Notice

which the Sta-notion i s used erroneously, i s the Leiden O s i r i s - f i g u r e U5

Ant. ég. Lyon (1857), 4 and Reinisch, Äg. Denkmäler Miramar (1865), 145: "es

(Leemans): Shd Wsir N, see Boeser Beschr. 14, PI. 10.

strahlt Licht aus dem zum Osiris gewordenen N"; Wiedemann, Sphinx 16(1912);

15) Daressy, ASAE 8(1907), 24, sub no. 39.

43: "erleuchte den Osiris", "verkläre den Osiris NN"; Winlock, The Egyptian

16) For S^h and Safc-statues see Ch. I I §10.

Expedition 1916 etc., 13: "Osiris illuminates N". See also Monnet, Rev. d'Ég.

A r e l a t i o n s h i p between

8(1951), 161 and Bruyère, Fouilles Deir el Medineh (1926), 21.

V I I 465). The o r i g i n a l version of the passage i s "This N shines (pad) w i t h

10) WB IV 226, 10; Hornung, Amduat I , 55, I I , 37, Urk. IV 943.8. This god also

and Shd may be attested also i n CT spell 1130 (ЕСТ

the r e s u l t t h a t he i s seen every day as t h i s d i g n i t a r y (S°Ä) of the A l l Lord".

appears in texts on snake amulets, see notes 12) and 13).

C o f f i n B6C has instead: " - w i t h the r e s u l t that he i s seen every day as t h i s

11) See e.g. BD 15B and BD 168. Osiris illuminates the Duat with his rays; the

shiner (shdpw) of the A l l Lord"; c o f f i n B9C has: "— as t h i s shiner

sun-disk spreads his rays over the breast of the mummy; the deceased shines in the sarcophagus. BD 80 (Allen BD doc., 155) enables the deceased " t o assume the form of a god and to make l i g h t " . BD 172 contains formulas f o r the adornment of the mummy, in order to transform t h i s into an Akh; the deceased gives l i g h t , the surface of his face is the radiance of Rëc. See also our r e marks in Ch. IV, Iconography. For the l i g h t of the sun being spread over the

(illu-

miner) o f the sky of ( f o r ) the A l l Lord"; and Coffin B1L, "— when I i l l u m i n e (ehd.i)

the sky f o r the A l l Lord". See Lesko, The Ancient Egyptian Book of

Two Ways (1972), 130-132. 17) For iconography and meaning of colours and glaze, see Ch. IV §15. 18) For dating of Nunu, see De Buck, BiOr I I (1945), 44 (second h a l f of 18th dyn a s t y ) , and Ratie, Le Pap. de Neferoubenef, IFAO (1968), 10-12.

breast of the mummy see also the Amduat-text published by Blackman i n JEA 4(1972), 124. A representation of the deceased as a mummy and r e c e i v i n g the rays Of the sun-disk, can be found in Piankoff-Rambova, Myth. Pap., 61, 63,

19) For the O s i r i s t i t l e on BD-papyri, see Ratie, o p . c i t . 11. 20) " S h a b t i , shawabti and ushebti" as derivatives from words f o r " f o o d " , "Nährungsmännchen", see Max M ü l l e r , ZÄS 32(1894), 29.

586 f U r t h e r

H

z

^

^

^

^

12) Ld. Inv. no serpent-h

d am 1 «

^

,

o

a

I "

'

<eXP0SUre

:

e , :

°f

St3tUeS

Carnel1a

"'

L

— i r r r - r no. 5448-5492; Mariette, Serapeum PI \ [

The s o - c a l l e d sbtyw, "procurers of f o o d " , mentioned i n Late Temple texts have

with her b r i l l i a n t Z ""nates the Two Lands"

cf

198 (as the ^

^

Z

t

7

/

^

the

in Hornung, Amduat I 55, I I 37. '

. e i <

J\! ^

eXPel

the

BIFAO 64(1966), 132-133.

F"

. « m u l e t s (CGC),

Shabtis

T

usual

for

0f

R

®C'

which

i l l u

t6Xt 9re3t

1ight

0n

make

the

Sh

*'w>

<-. shine you,

176-178. For w r i t i n g of sbt i n Dahshur Decree see Sethe, Urk I , 210. 22) Max M ü l l e r , PSBA 1888, 475. Borchardt, Altkan. Fremdw. §110; Fakhry, The 243, 382-384, f o r w r i t i n g sStibw see Janssen, 383. For contamination of e p i t h e t p3-wsb-i3d,

"

« « I n I s i s (1968), 106 (as

^

21) Speleers 1923, 88, 90. See H a l l ' s review of Speleers' monograph, i n JEA 10,

Egyptian Deserts, Bahria Oasis (1942), 14; Janssen, Commodity Prices (1975),

"

ISiS

^ Eye

The

"

°d);

*>™ula quoted in „ o t e J \

«ho is at the forehead of R§c '

«•

:i(i935)' i74-i75; idem-

"the

"

propably nothing t o do w i t h the shabtis. The word i s derived from web, " t o provide oneself w i t h food" (WB I 371,3). For these "gods" see B a r u c q - A l l i o t ,

sun-light).

RelSner

°SiHS

?

t0

"

"1th

MUnY '

193ff S

W

"

f„ ^

K

»1» on such amulets i s - " " R e c L T

131 See t h e

°rnU"9'

den sonnen ott mäs i9(i969 io1 z:; efLi-derdan,,nc ?>' '»*• , r(i7;r„ v -E9ypte (l972)- 2 i e - 2 7 6 ; Der-

Assmann' ^

"who helps the a f f l i c t e d one", w i t h w r i t i n g s o f ebd " s t i c k " ,

see L e c l a n t , i n Firchow, Äg. Studien (1955), 197. 23) On mdw and sbd s t a f f s see Hassan, Stöcke und Stäbe im Pharaonischen Ägypten, MAS 33(1976), passim, spec. 46 (ebd).

In Ancient Egypt, as well as i n I s r a e l ,

staves could have a magical character. In Egypt they can be found i n the hands of the food-procuring gods In the Netherworld. The s t a f f (mdw) which i s

which 1s in the Dat, i n

J 78 157

sometimes placed in the c o f f i n , represents a magical means of providing the

CHAPTER IV

PROOF OF A GENERAL ICONOGRAPHY OF SHABTIS

deceased with food in the Beyond: "that your name be honoured w i t h the l i v i n g that the «&> be assigned to the c o f f i n , the Ba to heaven and the body t o the

51. Aims

earth" (Urk IV 440, 481). This formula can be found in the PT 474, but i n stead of the mdo passage the offering of bread and beer i s mentioned. Cf.

funerary s t a t u e t t e s . Since shabtis show a reasonably fixed pattern of iconographl-

idea has been discussed by Brede Kristensen, Symbool en Werkelijkheid (1962 t )

cal features, i t must be possible to devise a system by which they can b r i e f l y be

258-276.

described i n catalogues and other p u b l i c a t i o n s , i n order to avoid lengthy repeti

For metaphorical use of mdo in the sense of "helper", " a s s i s t a n t " see the ex-

t i v e d e s c r i p t i o n s . From m a t e r i a l , shape and iconographical d e t a i l s , c r i t e r i a can

pression mil i3ui, "staff of old age", sc. the son as helper of the f a t h e r

be deduced, according t o which a chronological arrangement of shabtis i n classes

(HB I I 178,11), Brunner, Altäg. Erziehung (1957), 20, Hassan o p . c i t . , 14, 162

can be b u i l t up. I t i s the aim of the following paragraphs to accomplish such an

184. This meaning of ado may be compared also with mdo, "speaker on behalf of

arrangement and t o e s t a b l i s h a s u i t a b l e terminology f o r the description of shabtis

sombeody". In the law-courts on earth the son may act f o r the deceased f a t h e r as his mda "advocate", see Grieshammer, Jenseitsgericht, 36. 24) In this light the Akkadian sabäbu "to flame up, grow" and the Arabic tdbba are also interesting. The Arabic shab, shabbun, "young boy" and the Egyptian sSbtyo and m seem to express the same idea. 25) The order of consonants in lUMVbty

is the same as i n Hebrew Swb " t o an-

swer", see Vycichl, Ushebti, Die Vokalisation des ägyptischen Verbaladjektivs

26)

(koptische Formen), Le Museon 85(1972)

533-534

: : ; r ; „ r vha№ contexts (shabtis wm ^ 2?) a i n the 9od,s iand is a s r s r i r rr; r r t h l i d s , „ canine shape), is discussed in Ch. V 52a.

texts.

' '

M> F o V t h T ^ e ' o V l ^ 26) _

EXCept

"

texts

Jars

(Tutankhamun) and V. VI Except.

°bably 3 m1Stake <* » "here we a r e " . "^ Commentary on the Summons and no.

a11

) A significant exception in

C

«x«

F i r s t of a l l the forms o f the statuettes are summarized and t h e i r meaning i s discussed (§2). An inventory of the various iconographical elements such as Wig, Hands e t c . , i s given i n the Iconographical Keys (Figs. 11-14, 17-18); with these keys, which are arranged i n chronological order, shabtis can be described in det a i l and the elements o f t h e i r iconography can even be codified (

3 - 8 ) . In sub-

sequent paragraphs the most common shabti types are c l a s s i f i e d . For each period separately, the shabtis are arranged according t o the principal forms occurring in t h a t period. Further subdivision w i t h i n each class i s made on the basis of va-

15 P r 35 m e S S e

30) Tutankhamun shabti Carter no 326A*>t ep.koi nbt nfr, "at al'l • „ ' 31

The subject o f the f o l l o w i n g chapter i s the iconography of ancient Egyptian

also the mattah (mdu) lechem, " s t a f f of bread" in e.g. Psalms 105.16. This

rious combinations o f forms and iconographical elements. A number of well-dated examples of each type i s given ( i . e . shabti owner datable t o King's reign or cert a i n ( p a r t o f ) dynasty). The 12 classes thus obtained (Figs. 19-33) comprise examples from the Middle Kingdom t o the Ptolemaic period (559-13). The system o f c l a s s i f i c a t i o n presented here has been applied t o the c o l l e c t i o n of shabtis i n Leiden. The catalogue i n which these are l i s t e d may serve as a model f o r a shabti p u b l i c a t i o n i n general

?

book Ü" - » > l l and p l u r a l strokes) things (tasks), , i k e a n y g o o d d e e d o f

Special paragraphs are devoted to materials and methods of nanufacture ( 14), to surface treatment, colours and varnish (515), t o the makers of shabtis and the workshops where these s t a t u e t t e s were produced (516). In the l a s t paragraph the

^

iconographical development of shabtis i s compared w i t h t h a t of the anthropoid 32) J S i "

th6

°f ^

' E a S t ' - the West"8 " " ^

" ^

"t0

c o f f i n s (517). 52. P r i n c i p a l Forms and Elements o f E x t e r i o r Appearance From the iconographical point o f view shabtis can be divided i n t o three main categories: s t a t u e t t e s i n the form o f a mummy, statuettes showing the owner i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e , and statuettes w i t h unconventional forms. Combinations of these three p r i n c i p a l forms also occur ( e . g . mummiform s t a t u e t t e w i t h wig o f daily

J 78

life).

159

A statuettes i n . t h e . f o n i i . o f J . w « A Tthe end of the Old Kingdom a new statue type came i n t o being, which represents the deceased in the f a r . of a « m y . During the Middle Kingdom t h i s mummifon» image became the usual fbm of the shabti. The body of the owner, except his head, is completely wrapped or is shown with the hands v i s i b l e . The hands may be empty or they may grasp divine emblems such as ankh, m , ly during the New Kingdom),
or

tes-vase,

and (main-

Both the s t a t u e t t e s w i t h

hands and those without, occur at an early date (Classes I I and I I I ) . The shabtis

New Kingdom shabtis are also inscribed with i t

5

> . From t h i s t e x t i t appears that

the b a c k - p i l l a r a c t u a l l y represents the Town-god, who i s exhorted i n the spell t o protect the deceased

>. This god i s an expression or emanation of a god c r e a t o r ,

such as Atum. and the p i l l a r can probably be associated with the ben ben f e t i s h of H e l i o p o l l s . The deceased i s addressed as Pa-luny, "god of the p i l l a r " or " H e l i o p o l i t a n " . This i s a name of 0s1r1s-Rec and thus the deceased 1s I d e n t i f i e d with t h i s god

>. Like the back-slab (see under C) the b a c k - p i l l a r 1s a solar e l e -

ment.

modelled in the actual form of a man are also mummies since they are always wrap-

Examples o f NK shabtis w i t h b a c k - p i l l a r (both mummiform and 1n the dress of

ped in loose bandages of linen and placed in model sarcophagi (Classes I and IVB).

d a i l y l i f e ) are l i s t e d i n Class VIIA, together with the back-slab types. The ex-

I t is certainly not true that the hands are shown only a f t e r i t was r e a l i z e d t h a t

amples from the Third Intermediate period are to be found i n Class 1X6 (overseer

the statuettes needed implements, and neither is i t conceivable t h a t they were

or reis,

originally substitutes of the mummy which later developed i n t o real shabtis

b a c k - p i l l a r has become a regular element o f the shabti. From dyn. 26 nearly a l l

In order to distinguish private mummiform statuettes from the t r u e O s i r i s s t a t -

short t r i p a r t i t e wig, legs separated, Tanis). In the Late Period the

statuettes have i t (Class X I ) .

ues with the typical attributes reserved for this god and the dead k i n g , We have

The character o f the mummiform statue as being an image of the divine body

called the former statues of the Sah of the deceased owner. Such saft-statues are

(Sah) i t s e l f , may explain why mummiform shabtis occur from the Middle Kingdom to

images of a man, who, by munmification and burial r i t e s , i s prepared f o r eternal

the Ptolemaic period. I t i s also understandable why even i n the Amarna period no

l i f e and who, in this form, is illuminated by the sun and thus obtains the status

exception had t o be made to t h i s r u l e : Akhenaten's shabtis are also murmiform

of a god. Such statues never have the crook and f l a i l , but always have a t t r i b u t e s

From the Late Period u n t i l the e x t i n c t i o n of the shabti i n the Ptolemaic period

which are generally considered as divine emblems, such as ankh and was 3K

i t i s the only form used f o r the statuettes

The oldest shabtis are pure art-statuettes as regards t h e i r form and iconogra-

B

-

8

>.

5^iy?ttes_showing_the_owner_in_the_dress

phy, but from the end of the 18th dynasty onwards the statuettes are equipped A f t e r the Amarna period a new type of funerary s t a t u e t t e appears, the shabti

With the agricultural implements of a servant (Classes V, V I I I , X, X I ) . During he 18th dynasty the mummiform shabti becomes more and more a pseudo-Osiris. The 2

Г

Т

!

:

t U l e

"°

SiriS

like the mummv

"

to being.

ь а с и ш Г ; ;

" ^

1

shoulder, „ е с к

NN

/ ; : ; ^ ; ; or

h

J

t h e

°Г ^

^

"«

the

> -

is

*** " "

i t can already be found on back ! back-pi

plane

is

the

^ f l a t

and

р Ш а Г

reign o f Thutmosis IV. The f i g u r i n e s which have the hands on t h e i r s k i r t s (Class

bUt

U

' rectangular and f r e -

Г

VIB4), seem even t o be true copies o f the contemporaneous f u l l - s i z e statues. The shabtis i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e have t h e i r arms crossed over the breast and t h e i r hands grasp d i v i n e a t t r i b u t e s (usually the djed and tyet emblems), or a g r i c u l t u r a l implements, or a combination o f these two categories o f objects.

bp

Г"

p o s i t i o n the shabtis i n the dress of d a i l y l i f e are s i m i l a r t o many o f the f u l l size (Ka-)statues o f the same period, the f i r s t examples of which appear i n the

^ ^

from the base i n the rear t o the

ГваГ

ex

r

t h a t the l a t t e r were pierced f o r wearing earrings. Apart from gesture and hand

Osiris (Class VIIF) come i n -

Wh1ch

^

i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e (Class V I ) . This shows the deceased owner as a person dressed i n the clothes o f the fashion of the day, w i t h his best pleated garments, shawls, s k i r t s , wigs and sandals. Shallow depressions i n the ear-lobes suggest

*^uette

riform shabti is the ^ ™

b i t t e n upon them, the so-call Saite formula, because of i t s

" " - « g r a p h i c a l d e t a i l s , which are ^

follows the contour of the body i v S quently inscribed 4 ) . ' The meaning of such p i l l a r s

"

^ WC

^

"

a d

9 0

"

P' a med by the formula which i s sometimes f

°rmUla' ™

3PPearance

S

has

alS0

been

called

the

Late b a c k - p i l l a r s t a t u e s , but

statues of much e a r l i e r date. A number of

Like the mummiform appearance of the deceased, the statue i n the d a i l y appearance on earth may be c a l l e d an expression o f the Sah. I t i s the form i n which the deceased, freed from the mummy bandages and clad as the l i v i n g on e a r t h , leaves bis tomb and wanders through the necropolis. I t i s also i n t h i s form t h a t he i s

J 78 161

enlightened by the rays of R^-Horakhte and t h a t he i s met by the l i v i n g ,

i n the

cult-Place or inner court of the tomb. The use of this form for the shabti, side by side w i t h common mummiform examples

The f i r s t example o f t h i s type appears i n the Middle Kingdom (Class I I A ) , From the middle o f dyn. 18 s h a b t i s w i t h a back-slab and a p l i n t h appear r e g u l a r l y .

may be explained as a revival of the ancient t r a d i t i o n by which t h e master

of the shabti was shown "as he was on earth"

1UJ

These back-slabs are r e c t a n g u l a r or round-topped. They may be d i s t i n g u i s h e d from the b a c k - p i l l a r by t h e i r w i d t h . The f i r s t examples o f s t a t u e s w i t h a back-slab are t o be found on seated s t a t u e s o f dyn. 3 and on standing statues o f dyn. 4 .

. However, s i n c e t h e g e s t u r e o f

the arms and the position of the hands i s d i f f e r e n t from those on contemporary

The " r a i s o n d ' e t r e " o f the b a c k - s l a b 1s not n e c e s s a r i l y t o be explained as a

tomb statues, and also because of the f a c t that t h i s new iconography appears j u s t

means o f i n c r e a s i n g t h e s t a t u e ' s s t a b i l i t y , but r a t h e r i t i s t h e o l o g i c a l l y

a f t e r the Amarna age, we may presume that the shabtis i n the dress o f d a i l y

s p i r e d . The r e l a t i o n s h i p between the round-topped back-sla^) and the s t e l a o f the

life

in-

were the expression of new ideas about r e l i g i o u s iconography which were developed

same shape, i s o b v i o u s . The t o p o f these s t e l a e , which are the most common s t e l a e

in the reign of Akhenaten.

from t h e Middle Kingdom onwards, represents " t h e curve o f the s k y , so t h a t the

The same iconography is found on the so-called O s i r i s - p i l l a r s , which Akhenaten are crossed on the breast, the hands grasp e i t h e r the r o y a l and O s i r i a n

the c y c l e o f t h e sun"

insignia

or the usual divine emblems ankh and was. The royal or d i v i n e beard i s

w i t h b a c k - p i l l a r and t h e dress o f d a i l y l i f e f i g u r i n e s , the s h a b t i w i t h back-slab

The f i -

ures have back-pillars. These p i l l a r - s t a t u e s have been e x p l a i n e d as new c r e a t i o n s by which a coherent i n t e r p r e t a t i o n i s given of notions by now a l r e a d y

ancient:

they embody the assimilation of Osiris and the sun-god Re c -Horakhte. Since

L i k e t h e S o f t - s t a t u e t t e s i n r e l i e f o r i n the round, i n

the s t e l a e and s t e l a e - c h a p e l s o f the Middle Kingdom, and a l s o l i k e the s h a b t i

attached

to the chin and the lower part of the body i s clad i n the dress o f l i f e .

person named i n an i n s c r i p t i o n o r whose image i s rendered, takes the place o f the sun. As a m o r t a l , r o y a l or p r i v a t e , he adapts h i m s e l f i n such r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s t o

erected in his jubilee temples at Thebes. On these c o l o s s i the arms o f t h e King

is of solar

character.

b) Mummy carved i n r e l i e f on t a b l e t (Classes VIIB and X I I A )

this is

Examples o f r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f mummiform s t a t u e t t e s w i t h a copy o f the s h a b t i

feasible that i t also finds i t s expression i n the o b j e c t s and s t a t u e s used i n the

s p e l l w r i t t e n upon o r beside them are known f o r the New Kingdom and the Late Pe-

idea becomes more and more apparent i n the funerary l i t e r a t u r e a f t e r Amarna i t

r i o d . These images are t h e s c u l p t u r e d c o u n t e r p a r t s o f the s h a b t i v i g n e t t e s i n the

funerary c u l t of that period

Jitr;the,r:Kin9dom the smuette d reis

shabtis

" shabti gang of the master f C l a « m ers which are always p e e l '

BD-papyri.

the

^ -

- They are the d i v i s i o n - l e a d e r s o f t h e r • leaaers or t h e t h e r " ' "h1P" ^

mediate period t h i s i

(Class V I I I ) .

— - -

During

the Third

Inter-

Slaves

F

°^r

t ^h

° f« d a 1 1 y

e

n e r a r y bed which i s placed i n a m i n i a t u r e sarcophagus. Such a bed i s c a l l e d i n Egyptian yti

(Janssen, Commodity P r i c e s , 2 3 9 f f ) . The b i e r i s u s u a l l y adorned w i t h

l i o n - s h a p e d l e g s ( c f . t h e v i g n e t t e p e r t a i n i n g t o BD 151). The f i r s t example dates from the r e i g n o f Amenhotep I I I . The most famous specimen i s t h a t o f Tutankhamun,

o f t h e i r master. "

The s h a b t i o r a p a i r o f s h a b t i s can a l s o be represented on a mummy b i e r , a f u ^

which are from now

^

en . .. .. Like the mummiform statuettes the chahtprovided or a J , S l,a b " CS S c awith a n t iae back-pi,lar nalj^

c) S i n g l e mummy o r p a i r o f mummies on b i e r (Class V I I C )

w i t h a d e d i c a t i o n f o r m u l a by the D i r e c t o r o f the Treasury Maya. That these s t a t u l i f e

-

ma

be * C-

e t t e s are s h a b t i s and n o t mere images o f the deceased, i s proved by t h e o c c u r rence o f model implements and bags i n t h e model sarcophagus i n which Tutankhanun's

Any shabti forms other than the 9°ry of unconventional forms

h

specimen was s t o r e d . Other examples are i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e s h a b t i s p e l l . Some-

All

r i n g the New Kingdom (Class V i n T " 0" b i e r , m i l l i n g

* nt>

a

> Single figure (mu Wy (Class VIM,

or

№ n t i 0 n e d

, We

amu et

'

"

^

f

are

°P

deSCribed

the

f i r s t

here a

the cate"d -«Inly

d i s t i n g u i s h : s i n g l e f i g u r e o r p a i r o f mumshabtis and the s o - c a l l e d " a k e p h a l o s "

or

times t h e B a - b i r d i s shown on t h e b r e a s t o f the mummy o r a t h i s s i d e . The decease d ' s widow may be r e p r e s e n t e d a t the f o o t - e n d o f t h e b i e r , a p p a r e n t l y i n t h e rOle o f I s i s o r Nephthys as mourners. The motive o f t h e mummy on a b i e r i s which goes up i n O s i r i s as w e l l as i n R5 C , i s t h e benu-bird.

dress of „ e S S O f d a i l y l

^>

or p a i r of mummies w i t h

back-slab

In funerary t e x t s

the soul b i r d o f O s i r i s i s c a l l e d the sun, w h i c h , i n primeval t i m e , rose f r o m t h e ben-ben 1652b)

162

Osirian,

but s o l a r ideas are a l s o i n p l a y . The deceased i s t h e awakening O s i r i s . His s o u l ,

s t o n e , t h i s l a t t e r being i t s e l f a p a r t o f the body o f O s i r i s ( e . g . PT S 13

).

163

w

KUh n « y I t a common motive depicted on c o f f i n s o f the Late P e r i o d . The bier with ' a e n d i n g i n ankh-signs. On o t h e r examAbove the mummy the sun i s shown w u n ray pies the sun i s replaced by the fc-blrd .

A r a r e form 1s t h e s h a b t i 1n t h e shape o f the headless O s i r i s , the s o - c a l l e d Akephaloa.

As f a r as i s known t h e r e are o n l y two examples. The specimen I n Leiden

(Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 1 6 ) c a r r i e s t h e usual shabt1-bag on i t s back, and the hands may have grasped the a g r i c u l t u r a l

implements, the l a t t e r s e p a r a t e l y made. The body con-

s i s t s o f t h r e e p a r t s which are Joined t o g e t h e r by pegs. Presumably the owner o f

d) M i l l i n g servant A special shabti type i s that o f the master represented as a m i l l i n g

servant.

the s t a t u e t t e i s i d e n t i f i e d here w i t h O s i r i s , whose body was m a g i c a l l y r e s t o r e d

Like the servant statues of the Old Kingdom the s u b s t i t u t e d person i s shown i n

a f t e r having been damaged and c u t i n t o pieces by Seth

the act

m a s t e r ' s i d e n t i f i c a t i o n w i t h O s i r i s has a s o l a r meaning as w e l l , because the

of performing his work. According to the i n s c r i p t i o n s on the Leiden e x -

amples, the owner i s a

a m i l l e r , f o r Nut, the mother o f O s i r i s , o r he i s

the

"akephalos" i s both O s i r i s and the demiurge Atum

18

This form o f the

'.

servant of Osiris himself (Cairo and Brooklyn examples). Instead o f being a men i a l labourer the deceased prefers to prepare meals f o r the gods, and thus he s e cures the eternal provision of his own food. The shabti i s supposed t o

substitute

f o r him when his services are required. On the example f o r Amenhotep-Huy, t h e

inscriptions

on these statuettes are supplemented by the shabti s p e l l . For our s u g g e s t i o n

11)

Two main types may be d i s t i n g u i s h e d : the l a p p e t wig o r t r i p a r t i t e w i g , and the duplex wig o r wig o f d a i l y l i f e . On t h e l a p p e t w i g , which i s the usual headdress

well-known "great steward" under Amenhotep I I I , i t i s e x p l i c i t l y mentioned t h a t the statuette i s "the body of e t e r n i t y of the O s i r i s NN". Nearly a l l

53. Wigs ( H i g - K e y , F i g .

that

these statuettes are the successors of the Old Kingdom servant s t a t u e s and t h a t they may be considered as a revival of a t y p i c a l Memphite t r a d i t i o n , we r e f e r t h e reader to the relevant chapter

o f gods ( c f .

V a n d i e r , Manuel I I I , 487) the h a i r i s d i v i d e d i n t o t h r e e masses: one

hangs over t h e back and t h e two o t h e r s hang over t h e f r o n t p a r t o f the shoulders. The h a i r i t s e l f i s e i t h e r p l a i n o r worked, i . e . the s t r i a t i o n s r e p r e s e n t i n g the h a i r are i n d i c a t e d . The h a i r masses are kept i n place by one o r more r e t a i n i n g bands ( " h o r i z o n t a l

b a n d s " ) . On Ptolemaic s h a b t i s two o r more o f these bands are

shown (W39).

e) Amulet shabtis (Classes VIIE and XIIB) The wig o f d a i l y l i f e Miniature shabtis were sometimes used as amulets. These s t a t u e t t e s are made o f glazed stone or faience and are v e r t i c a l l y or h o r i z o n t a l l y p i e r c e d , i n o r d e r

to

s t r i n g them together. Like an aseWi-collar they were placed on t h e b r e a s t o f the mummy (New Kingdom). During the Late Period f l a t - s h a p e d specimens occur which are pierced at the corners f o r attaching them to the bead net o f the mummy. Other e x amples have a b a c k - p i l l a r . As i n amulet-statuettes o f gods t h i s b a c k - p i l l a r

is

h o r i z o n t a l l y pierced.

( d u p l e x wig o r "perruque d i t e ' 3 r e v e r s ' " ) can be deco-

r a t e d o r worked i n v a r i o u s ways. I t i s always a s i n g l e and not a double w i g . The two f l a p s are r e v e r t e d o r f o l d e d back over the shoulders and t h e i r ends r e s t on the shoulder b l a d e s . T h i s w i g appears a f t e r t h e r e i g n o f Amenhotep I I I and becomes t h e f a s h i o n under S e t h i

I ( V a n d i e r , Manuel I I I , 485, 4 8 6 ) . I t i s used both

on s h a b t i s i n t h e dress o f d a i l y l i f e and on mummiform s h a b t i s . W£ occurs on some o f t h e s t i c k type s h a b t i s o f Class I V , but i s subsequently very r a r e , see Class VIA. For Ramesside s t a t u e s w i t h o u t w i g , see V a n d i e r , Manuel

A unique specimen of lapis l a z u l i dates from the New Kingdom. I t shows two «

^

statuettes holding a g r i c u l t u r a l t o o l s , standing i n f r o n t o f a b a c k - s l a b

• h B 3o h!

,

V: t

;

9

"

1 5 >

the

-

,1S ° W "

b0dy

back The

"-

0f

Same

this

one column o f t e x t i s

text

iS

used

«

HI,

481A.

written:

epithet of Osiris in a

W3 i s found o n l y i n l a t e dyn. 17 and e a r l y dyn. 18, c f . W i n l o c k , The Tomb o f Queen Meryet-Amun ( 1 9 3 2 ) , P I .

23.

W9 and W10. female o r t r i p a r t i t e l a d i e s wigs occur on s t a t u e s from e a r l y dyn. 18. In the e a r l y p a r t o f t h a t dynasty they are never extended f u r t h e r down than t h e

"f both gods ( O s i r i s ' a s the

a

H

c^ ^

J

™

<*

^ r e t i

sm

m U statuettes i s emphasized by the us o ' l J ! ^ " ^ ™f°rm 2Ull> Which is ceived as being one of t J Z ' t r a d i t i o n a l l y ™n9 of the materials of which d i v i n e bodies (gods) are made 1 5 > . t ) Headless mummy (Class VIIF)

l e v e l o f t h e base o f t h e u s e k f c - c o l l a r .

I n l a t e dyn. 18 the h a i r masses extend

f u r t h e r down, and may even extend below the l e v e l o f t h e b r e a s t s . T h i s w i g type i s most p o p u l a r i n t h e Ramesside p e r i o d . Such wigs are adorned w i t h a h a i r band w i t h a l o t u s f l o w e r , and c o i l e d t r e s s e s l i e beside

each cheek. The h a i r masses

are kept i n p l a c e by one o r two r e t a i n i n g bands a t jaw l e v e l . Sometimes a l s o c i r c u l a r ornamental w e i g h t s are a l s o f i t t e d onto t h e s i d e masses. On s h a b t i s t h e f e -

136

I

165

• d ma e

'

afte

"<• ^

; ^

"

'

s

^

w

but i t mainly occurs i n the Ramesside

n

i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e w i t h t h e

period. The upper part of tne — — t 6 d - Whe H e t i e s of this wig occur

r e

mu mmiform.

r:a

" I , a 1

T

is thus emphasized. For the

i

£

Several

l i . 1 » - a t u e s and c o f f i n s ^ ^ ^ ^ o f

se

atte

va-

o f

I y

_Neferty,

W25

TIP s t r i a t e d l a p p e t wig w i t h crossed

fillet

W26

TIP s t r i a t e d l a p p e t wig w i t h t w i s t e d

fillet

W27

TIP s t r i a t e d l a p p e t wig w i t h bag-cord attached t o

W28

TIP s t r i a t e d l a p p e t wig w i t h elongated back p a r t and t w i s t e d

fillet fillet

W29 TIP s t r i a t e d l a p p e t wig w i t h bag attached t o wig W30

TIP p l a i n duplex wig

W31

TIP s t r i a t e d duplex wig (upper p a r t l o n g , s t r i a t e d w i t h f i l l e t , lower p a r t

W32

TIP composite duplex wig (upper p a r t p l a i n w i t h f o l d e d f i l l e t , lower p a r t

I t i s p a r t i c u l a r l y related to the god Shu

W33

TIP round wig w i t h

The following v a r i e t i e s of wigs, occurring on s h a b t i s , can be d i s t i n g u i s h e d :

W34

S a i t e p l a i n l a p p e t w i g w i t h p l a i n beard

the wife of Nakht-Min, l a t e dyn. 18, Yoyotte

Tre or ,

wife of Sennedjem, early dyn. 19, Hayes, Scepter I I , 414, f i g . 264

.

(reis)

striated) TIP shabtis nearly always have a f i l l e t around the head. This i s t h e s o - c a l l e d ^ W - b a n d . a symbol of l i f e and l i g h t , which guarantees r e s u r r e c t s from death.

Wo

fillet

W35a Late p l a i n l a p p e t w i g , f l a t back

Wig absent

W1

SIP short wig

W2

SIP wedged wig

W3

striated)

W35b Late p l a i n l a p p e t w i g , w i g and b a c k - p i l l a r combined

SIP neck-folded wig

W36

S a i t e common p l a i n l a p p e t wig w i t h p l a i t e d beard

W37

S a i t e common s t r i a t e d l a p p e t w i g , w i t h p l a i t e d beard

W4a SIP plain lappet wig

W38

S a i t e common s t r i a t e d l a p p e t w i g , w i t h one h o r i z o n t a l band on lappets

W4b NK plain lappet wig

W39

S a i t e common s t r i a t e d l a p p e t w i g , w i t h more than one h o r i z o n t a l band on

W40

Ptolemaic c o r k screw wig

W5

NK plain lappet wig with a r t i f i c i a l

lappets

beard

W6

NK lappet wig with horizontal bands on lappets and a r t i f i c a l

W7

NK s t r i a t e d lappet wig with one horizontal band on l a p p e t s

beard

W41

Ptolemaic m i n i a t u r e a n g u l a r wig

W8

NK s t r i a t e d lappet wig with more than one h o r i z o n t a l band

W42

Ptolemaic m i n i a t u r e bichrome f l a t wig

W9

NK elaborate female wig with headband §4. Hands (Hand-Key, F i g .

W10 NK elaborate female wig with headband and supporting band Wll

NK s t r i a t e d short rounded wig

The c l a s s i c a l

W12 NK s t r i a t e d long rounded wig, hair parted on c r e s t

p o s i t i o n i s w i t h arms and hands crossed, r i g h t over l e f t .

This

a p p l i e s t o mummies, c o f f i n s , O s i r i s - s t a t u e s and mortuary s t a t u e s , as w e l l as t o

W13 NK p l a i n duplex wig W14 NK composite duplex wig (upper part s t r i a t e d , lower p a r t echeloned) WIS NK s t r i a t e d duplex wig (upper part s t r i a t e d , lower p a r t w i t h u n d u l a t i n g ations)

12)

s h a b t i s . During t h e l a t e New Kingdom t h e r e i s a tendency, both on c o f f i n s and s h a b t i s , t o r e p l a c e t h e n a t u r a l i s t i c r e n d e r i n g o f the arms and hands by a schemats t -

ic representation:

t h e arms are shown on t h e same l e v e l and may even merge i n t o

W16 TIP p l a i n lappet wig with f l a t back p a r t

each o t h e r . The t y p o l o g y o f hands f o r s h a b t i s runs p a r a l l e l t o t h a t f o r a n t h r o p o i d

W17 TIP p l a i n lappet wig

c o f f i n s but not t o t h a t f o r

«18

TIP royal p l a i n lappet wig with uraeus

«19

TIP coranon lappet wig with twisted

fillet

W20 TIP common lappet wig with folded f i l l e t «21 ™

TIP s t r i a t e d lappet wig TIP s t r i a t e d lappet wig with horizontal bands on lappets 7«'

««

» t H . U d lappet wig with uraeus 1app«t

w )g

f 111at and p l a i n back p a r t

136

Osiris-statues

The f o l l o w i n g p o s i t i o n s o f t h e hands, o c c u r r i n g on s h a b t i s , c a n be d i s t i n g u i s h e d : HO

Hands i n v i s i b l e ( n o t shown)

HI

Hands crossed r i g h t over l e f t ,

H2

Hands crossed r i g h t over l e f t , r i g h t sleeve long

unsleeved

H3

Hands crossed r i g h t over l e f t , r i g h t sleeve s h o r t

H4

Hands crossed r i g h t over l e f t , b o t h sleeves

HS

Hands crossed r i g h t over l e f t , sleeves n o t

I

167

indicated indicated

H6

Hands crossed l e f t over r i g h t , opened and turned down

hoes o f f a i e n c e have been found i n the tomb o f Thutmosis IV. I n a d d i t i o n t o shab-

H7

Hands crossed opposite, turned up

t i s w i t h o u t t h e t o o l s t h i s King a l s o possessed s t a t u e t t e s which have such hoes

H8

Hands crossed l e f t over r i g h t , unsleeved

and baskets i n t h e i r hands ( C a r t e r - N e w b e r r y , The Tomb o f Thutmosis IV ( 1 9 0 4 ) , CGC,

H9

Hands crossed l e f t over r i g h t , r i g h t sleeve i n d i c a t e d

48-50, PI- X I I I , s h a b t i s w i t h implements, 56-58, P I . XV model Implements). An-

H10 Hands opposed, v i s i b l e

other e a r l y example w i t h implements, i s the a l a b a s t e r s t a t u e t t e donated by Queen

Hll

Teye t o her husband Amenhotep I I I

Hands opposed, i n v i s i b l e

H12 Hands opposed, turned up, unsleeved

(Aubert 1974, 5 2 ) . The f i r s t model implements

f o r p r i v a t e owners date from t h e same p e r i o d (Heka-reshu a t Abydos, and luya and

H13 Hands opposed, sleeved

Thuya a t Thebes). One o f t h e f i r s t p r i v a t e s h a b t i s on which the t o o l s are r e n d e r -

H14 Hands opposed, unsleeved

ed, i s a double s h a b t i w i t h back s l a b i n Leiden (Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 1 ) . On t h i s specimen,

H15 Hands, r i g h t above l e f t

which i s i n s c r i b e d w i t h b o t h s h a b t i s p e l l and Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a , the Imple-

H16 Hands, l e f t above r i g h t

ments are r e p r e s e n t e d on t h e upper edge o f the s l a b . The f i r s t p r i v a t e s h a b t i s ,

H17 Hands crossed opposite combined

which a c t u a l l y grasp the implements occur i n t h e Amarna p e r i o d (see Ch. V 5 4 ) ,

H18 Hands crossed opjj o s i t e , separated, s t y l i z e d

but i t i s o n l y a t t h e c l o s e o f dyn. 18, under Horemheb, and d u r i n g the f i r s t

H19 Hands i n v i s i b l e , arms combined

reigns o f dyn. 19, t h a t t h e p r e s e n t a t i o n o f the implements on the s t a t u e t t e s be-

H20 Hands crossed opilosite combined, arms indicated

comes a r u l e . A p a r t from hoes and baskets o t h e r t o o l s are a l s o shown, such as

H21

combined, arms not i n d i c a t e d

H22

sleeves combined, arms not i n d i c a t e d

yokes w i t h p o t s , b r i c k moulds, p i c k s (turiehe)

H23

„

sleeves combined and curved

«24

„

sleeves combined, arms i n d i c a t e d

and whips.

Hoes. From t h e e a r l i e s t times hoes were t h e commonest a g r i c u l t u r a l

implements

i n Egypt. One o f t h e o l d e s t r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s i s t o be found on t h e mace head o f

H25

.

combined, s t y l i z e d , arms i n d i c a t e d

King S c o r p i o n . Numerous examples, both f u l l - s i z e d and models, have been preserved.

H26

,

narrow-sleeved, arms i n d i c a t e d

Also t h e wooden s e r v a n t models are p r o v i d e d w i t h them. A well-known example i s

sleeved, arms indicated

the f i e l d l a b o u r e r i n t h e C a i r o Museum, from t h e tomb o f Ny-ankh-Pepy-Kemet, a t

H28

d

sleeved, arms not i n d i c a t e d

Meir (dyn. 6)

H29 H30

unsleeved II H31 Arms down, hands not indicated

ing purposes, may be d i s t i n g u i s h e d ( f u l l - s i z e specimens, models, and s h a b t i s ) .

««own,

nds

-

A) N a t u r a l o r s i m p l e hoe. T h i s c o n s i s t s o f two s t i c k s j o i n e d t o each o t h e r i n ail

Right arm down, l e n i e n t U f

§5

'.

At l e a s t t h r e e d i f f e r e n t types o f hoes, a l l used f o r v a r i o u s d i g g i n g and hack-

arms not i n d i c a t e d

11

H32 Arms down, hands indicated N33

22

unsleeved, arms indicated

r

o b l i q u e p o s i t i o n , w i t h o u t c r o s s - b a r o r r o p e . This hoe does not appear on shab-

to grasp whip

i 9 h t arm bent to grasp whip

t i s but i s known from models f o r s h a b t i s and f u l l - s i z e specimens. For these

on s k i r t , a t t i t u d e of praying

see F i g . 15 : 1, 6b and 15, F i g . 16 : 19. B) Compound hoe w i t h broad b l a d e . T h i s i s a broad wooden b l a d e , t h e tenon a t t h e

^EEiSnkilmele.^^

top o f which i s i n s e r t e d t h r o u g h a wooden handle. F u l l - s i z e specimens and modFrom the middle of dyn

18 the

e l s a l s o have broad blades ending i n a p o i n t . During t h e New Kingdom t h i s hoe

w i t , , which were needed f o r the t L k s h ments can be stored with the shabt or they may be depicted o„

the

st

u

™

d

"

e

* »

the time of r Z

^

8

1

™ -

C u l t u r a l

Sh3bti

^ in

^

t

The f i r s t examples of mode, l - p l ^ ^ ? baSk6tS

W U h

^

T

the

e i t h e r

S

* *

»e11-

-

s V 8nd

^ " ^ P

HI.

imple-

<* t h e owner, or painted. a

0

imple-

"d

always occurs i n c o m b i n a t i o n w i t h the narrow, b l u n t o r p o i n t e d hoe ( C ) , both on s t a t u e t t e s and as models. I n t h e TIP t h e hoes are s t y l i z e d so t h a t a d i s t i n c t i o n between t h e broad and narrow bladed v a r i e t i e s cannot be made. The broad bladed hoe i s on Late P e r i o d s h a b t i s replaced by t h e p i c k o r turieh.

For

f u l l - s i z e examples and models see F i g . 15 : 2 a , 2b, 7 , F i g . 16 : 17.

Model baskets and C) Compound hoe w i t h narrow b l u n t o r p o i n t e d b l a d e . T h i s hoe a l s o appears on t h e

168 169

"frises d'objets" in c o f f i n s o f the Middle Kingdom i t is found together with the pick or turieh.

23

) . On Late Period s h a b t i s

For f u l l - s i z e specimens and mod-

els see Fig. 15 : 3a, 3b, 4, 8a, 9, Fig. 16 : 17, 19. The compound hoe i s called hrm ^

and not mr, although the compound h o e - h i e r o 2 5

glyph has this value: mr "to bind together o f two pieces"

\

111

R i g h t : broad and r e i n f o r c e d p i c k , l e f t : p i c k and cord

112

Handled whip

113

Knotted whip

114

Twisted whip

115

S t y l i z e d whip

116

Crook

instrument, which is used f o r any kind o f work. I t i s v i r t u a l l y no more than an

117

Right: crook, l e f t :

extension of the hand: a s t i c k with a broad metal blade. On s h a b t i s t h e p i c k ap-

118a S t r a i g h t y o k e , unburdened and looped, f a c i n g

pears from the Late Period and replaces the broad bladed hoe, a l t h o u g h t h e

I18b Curved y o k e , unburdened and l o o p e d , f a c i n g r i g h t

Picks. The pick i s the precursor of the modern turieh

an e x t r e m e l y u s e f u l

latter

p i c k w i t h o u t cross bar

s t i l l exists in the same period. For f u l l - s i z e specimens and a model, see F i g

119

15 : 5 and 10.

I20a Yoke w i t h p o t s , c o v e r i n g wig

HhlES- From the Late New Kingdom u n t i l the end o f the T h i r d I n t e r m e d i a t e od the whip i s the t y p i c a l a t t r i b u t e of the ^ « - s h a b t i s ,

the o v e r s e e r s o f

perisubdi-

v i s i o n s of the shabti gang.

P tS h

attested T

*

brick

°

£

%

a

%

PPears on l a t e dyn. 18 s h a b t i s . The y

Z 7 7

Class IV).

^

dyn

^ ^

*

17 3 n d

'

2a

:

l b '

1 P "d Fl9"

15 a

'

e

"

^

< * • • I® on s t i c k types (V.

Especially in the Third Intermediate period a t Tanic are abundant. For examples of f u l l - s i z ! I ' » < ( ^ t s ) ; Fig. 15 16-19 (yokes).

a

of the f i g u r i n e .

11

Right: broad hoe

left

I21a Yoke w i t h p o t s , under wig left

122

Curved yoke w i t h crossed cords and pots

123

S t r a i g h t yoke w i t h crossed cords and j a r s

124

Shortened yoke w i t h p a i r o f j a r s on one shoulder

125

B r i c k mould, bag and w a t e r p o t combined

126

Two b r i c k moulds

§6. Bags and Baskets (Bag- and Basket-Key, F i g . 14)

„ , °f

theSe

t 0 0 l s

see F i g . 15 : 111a1, F i g . 15 : 1 5 , F i g 16 :

* a"d ^ulds);

20

II,

In the following l i s t of imnl

Implements absent

I20b S t y l i z e d s t r a i g h t yoke w i t h p o t s , f a c i n g

For the bags and baskets represented on s h a b t i s or preserved as separate mode l s , p a r a l l e l s can be found on decorated tomb-walls throughout a l l p e r i o d s .

In

p a r t i c u l a r t h e t r a p e z o i d basket v a r i e t y i s very common and occurs as e a r l y as the " m l > i n a t 1 o n s ° f implements, which we

" n distinguish on shabtis, " r L T ^ ' S 10

right

I21b S t y l i z e d curved yoke w i t h p o t s , f a c i n g

M e s j t h vessels and pots, h r i r k moulds. The equipment o f the b r i c k maker *

Yoke w i t h j a r s , f a c i n g

left

"

d

1eft

" " a n d f o r r i g h t and l e f t

shoulder

Old Kingdom

27

'.

The New Kingdom examples resemble bags r a t h e r than baskets? I t

i s c o n c e i v a b l e t h a t t h e y were used f o r a l l kinds o f products and m a t e r i a l s . Bags and baskets are n e a r l y always shown being c a r r i e d on t h e back o f t h e

Wt.

„.

s h a b t i . They are suspended w i t h one o r two c o r d s , which are grasped by t h e s h a b t i and slung over h i s s h o u l d e r ( s ) . On Late Period s h a b t i s t h e r e i s always one c o r d .

13 1ra 4

« ^ t : narrow ho > f , Curved hoes H n h .

"

"oes s t y , " ; d 1 9 h t

n

e

16

Hoes and cord, r i a h f *1»ht: pick

18

" i ' h t : pick

w1th0

'

:

a r r

°

W

During t h e New Kingdom ( l a t e dyn. 18 and e a r l y dyn. 19) t h e bags o r baskets (usu-

^

a l l y two) are a l s o h e l d d i r e c t l y i n t h e hands ( t r a p e z o i d

h

°

and e

a

"

cord, l e f t : n a r ^ h o e

«rd

'

— ^

bags f r o n t , Bla and

Bib).

Pointed, i e f t . d

pick w i t h o u t : : : ; ; 110

"

t e d

»road

n3rrow

i l l

a n d p 0 i

° : t. ' t : broad ho»

narr0W

17

r r

a

^

n

„ h„ b r M d

Both ways o f p r e s e n t a t i o n on t h e s t a t u e t t e s suggest t h a t i t i s t h e preparedand

ness f o r work which i s expressed, r a t h e r than the a c t u a l l a b o r i o u s c a r r y i n g o f the f i l l e d b a s k e t s . A l s o i n A n c i e n t Egypt baskets would have been c a r r i e d e i t h e r

d

COrd

on the shoulder o r on t h e head and, i f sowing a c t i v i t i e s are meant, we would e x pect o n l y one hand g r a s p i n g a bag, w h i l e t h e o t h e r hand i s ready t o t a k e t h e seed. The iconography under d i s c u s s i o n i s l o g i c a l , because i n t h e s h a b t i s p e l l

J 78 171

the

shabtis are urged to stand ready, i f the owner i s c a l l e d upon t o work. An e x c e p t -

B14

NK t r a p e z o i d bag w i t h o b l i q u e f i b r e s ,

ion to this rule seems to have been made f o r some o f the Kushite examples, from

B15

TIP fancy bag a t t a c h e d t o wig by s t r a p s

the Late Period: not unlike some of the Old Kingdom servant s t a t u e s , these c a r r y

B16

TIP t r a p e z o i d t r i p a r t i t e bag t o u c h i n g wig

t h e i r baskets on the head (Dunham, N u r i , f i g .

B17

TIP round-bottomed basket w i t h crossed f i b r e s

B18

Late t r a p e z o i d bag

199).

Full-size baskets were made of date palm leaves or halfa

g r a s s , never o f r e e d ,

because this material is unsuitable f o r wicker-work. They were c o n s t r u c t e d i n the c o i l building technique

28)

. F u l l - s i z e examples and models are shown i n F i g . 15

:

13a-15, Fig. 16 : 17-19. The following examples of bags and baskets can be found on s h a b t i s : BO

Two trapezoid bags f r o n t , p l a i n

Bib

Two trapezoid bags f r o n t , crossed f i b r e s

B2

Two trapezoid bags, horizontal

fibres

B3a Empty bag, horizontal f i b r e s , on r i g h t shoulder, f a c i n g

right

B3b Empty composite bag, segmented wicker-work w i t h l o o p s , on r i g h t

B19 S a i t e r e c t a n g u l a r bag w i t h h o r i z o n t a l t r i p a r t i t e

structure

B20 S a i t e r e c t a n g u l a r bag w i t h h o r i z o n t a l t r i p a r t i t e

structure

B21 Saite. t r a p e z o i d bag, p l a i n

Bag(s) absent

Bla

B22 S a i t e

t r a p e z o i d bag, w i t h v e r t i c a l

B23a S a i t e

t r a p e z o i d bag, w i t h v e r t i c a l t r i p a r t i t e

structure

B23bSaite

t r a p e z o i d bag, w i t h v e r t i c a l b i p a r t i t e

structure

B24 S a i t e

t r a p e z o i d bag, w i t h h o r i z o n t a l

B25 S a i t e

t r a p e z o i d bag, w i t h crossed f i b r e s

1

shoulder,

facing r i g h t B4a

Empty composite bag, segmented wicker-work w i t h loops on l e f t facing l e f t

facing

B5a Two empty bags, reversed trapezoid, cross p a t t e r n e d , on r i g h t and l e f t

shoul-

B5c

Empty bag with v e r t i c a l f i b r e s and looped, f a c i n g

SjSjr

B29

Late r e v e r s e d t r a p e z o i d bag

B30

Late round-bottomed basket

Sources o f drawings o f Implements, Bags and Baskets ( F i g s . 15 and 16)

left

-

2a

Compound hoe w i t h broad b l a d e , wood, B e r l i n 7104 (Passalacqua), NK. B e r l i n

2b

Compound hoe w i t h broad b l a d e , wood, p r o b . Roman, Leiden AH 221 ( A n a s t a s y ) ,

3a

Compound hoe w i t h p o i n t e d b l a d e , wood, from H e r a c l e o p o l i s . P e t r i e , Tools and

Kat. 287.

bag w n h Sed

flbres

87

Suspended baq with

*• k

B8

Suspended ba

^

899

NK

B9b

t - P « o i d ba h NK traoezniH J • "K trapezoid baa with

l e f t

f

s e Tf rl h b r' e s^ "" '

em

-

'

c o r "d " C r d=S C

"Oa NK composite bag with c o T "

^

°

°rdS

c r o s s

Pty bag w i t h v e r t i c a l

™

^ 0

' h ^ ii nn dd iic a t e d "ted " "

to l e f t t 0

^

— - -

rope i n s e r t e d i n b l a d e .

fibres

Weapons, P I . 68 no. G.62 ( c f . a l s o G.59 w i t h broad, p o i n t e d b l a d e ) .

hip M p

3b

M d 9 WUh

B13a Plain trapezoid bag B I 3 b T I P t

^ o ^ a g

r

Compound hoe w i t h broad rounded and p o i n t e d b l a d e , wood, B e r l i n 17372, from A b u s i r . B e r l i n Kat.

NK t r i p a r t i t e K

BI2a Reve

Compound hoe w i t h p o i n t e d b l a d e , wood, B e r l i n 7103 (Passalacqua). B e r l i n Kat. 288.

4

BlOb NK composite bag with «1

N a t u r a l o r simple hoe, wood, from Kahun, dyn. 12. P e t r i e , Tools and Weapons, P I . 68 no. G.57.

w i t h crossed fibres and looped on l e f t and

right

t r a p e z o i d bag, w i t h crossed f i b e r s and loop

S a i t e t r a p e z o i d bag, w i t h crossed o b l i q u e p a t t e r n and loop

B6a B6b

Cr

COrds

cross

Pick o r turieh,

6a

Model compound hoe w i t h broad blade ( f r a g m e n t ) , wood, dyn. 12. P e t r i e , Tools

6b

Model n a t u r a l o r simple hoe, bronze. P e t r i e , Tools and Weapons, P I . 69 no.

73 no. ed fibres

with crossed f i b r e s

172

289.

5

°SSed

g with

fibres

B28

1

B5b

fibres

S a i t e t r a p e z o i d bag, w i t h crossed f i b r e s

B27 S a i t e

shouder,

B4b Empty bag, with crossed f i b r e s and side loops, on l e f t s h o u l d e r , right

looped

wood, from Fayum, Roman. P e t r i e , Tools and Weapons, 19, P I .

J.59.

and Weapons, P I . 72 no. G.77. G.70.

136

I 172

9 j

^

«-pnund hoe with broad blade, bronze, Brussels E 3060, Speleers 1923,

pi. 3 (above right). 8a

8b

g

dating from the same p e r i o d , but not summarized i n our l i s t , can be found on shabtis of Classes VB2, VC2, VC3, VD2, VH, VIB2, VIG, VIIA1, VIIA2 and VIIC((S11).

Mnrfpi rnmpound hoe with pointed blade, bronze. P e t r i e , Tools and Weapons,

For a t t r i b u t e s on shabtis of the Middle Kingdom and the Second Intermediate

PI. 69 no. G.69 (see also G.68).

period, we r e f e r t o the examples given i n Class IIC and Class I I I C (519, 10). On

Model compound hoe with pointed blade, bronze, Brussels E 3060. Speleers

the l a t t e r the f o l l o w i n g a t t r i b u t e s appear: ankh, was, tee-vase, folded c l o t h and

1923, PI. 3 (above l e f t ) .

less f r e q u e n t l y , also djed.

Model compound hoe with broad pointed blade, bronze. P e t r i e , Tools and Weapons, PI. 72 no. G.78 (cf. f u l l size hoe no. 4).

10

Model pick or turieh, bronze, dim. 5,5 x 4,3 cm, Saqqara North, unpublished

of Akhenaten, many o f Tutankhamun and some of Seti I have them, but t h e i r use

(by courtesy of the EES).

must be explained from t h e i r primary f u n c t i o n as royal a t t r i b u t e s , rather than as

11a Jar with rope around neck, dyn. 18. Sedment I I , PI. 60 (27). lib

The t y p i c a l royal and Osirian emblems heka and nekhakha ("crook and f l a i l " ) never occur on p r i v a t e shabtis. On royal specimens they are rare. The statuettes

Osirian i n s i g n i a

Vessel with ear and rope for carrying, dyn. 18. Sedment I I , PI. 60 (37). The usual a t t r i b u t e s on both royal and p r i v a t e shabtis are "symbols" of d i v i n i t y ,

11c Basket with vessel inside, dyn. 18. Sedment I I , PI. 67 (33). 12a Brick mould, foundation deposit from the Ramesseum, dyn. 19. P e t r i e , Tools and Weapons, PI. 47 no. B.55. 12b Model brick mould, foundation deposit. Petrie, Tools and Weapons, 42, PI. 77 no. B.56. 13a Basket,
s

:

r r i :

, u e

r;

r

no. 236. "

c e

-

PUS

'

B r InSCr

-

° °

n

16

^ f ^ / * Sennefer, faience, dyn. 18 ( t e n h . yoos, tomb D 119. Amrah and Abydos, PI 3g " M e , Roman from Fayum. Petrie Toole ^ u'

"

IhabUjodeH^es,

1

g

(Heq-reshu-Hill) 18

y o k e and

Amrah

^

J

sennes

20

™ ! ^ Vol. n , Pi.

3

J !

"d

Wea

^"

Pons'

r e s h u

P1

'

" — — • <

1974

II):

).

9 64

9

p®

nneS

'

'

18

butes of O s i r i s and I s i s o n l y , but rather of any god or divine person, including 3Z

' . On shabtis of the New Kingdom ( l a t e dyn. 18 - dyn.

contexts t h i s tyet 18

33

i s used as a "permissible s u b s t i t u t e of Ankh", from early, dyn.

>.

of the gods. We may f i n d the Ba, the deceased's soul i n the shape of a (Horus-) falcon, spreading i t s wings over the mummy and grasping shen-rings with i t s claws

" z e , from Abydos

(A3); or pectorals w i t h scarabs (A4), winged scarabs w i t h udjat eyes (A5), the

'

f a i e n

T h e d j e d - p i l l a r and the

( A l ) , most common on New Kingdom shabtis, are not necessarily a t t r i -

can be explained by the deceased owner's p a r t i c i p a t i o n i n the eternal cosmic l i f e

- 3Bfor Un-djebau-en-djedet, bronze, from Tanis,

SU

3 1

Other emblems and images, both rendered i n r e l i e f and painted on the shabtis,

from

• 6» no. 72.

bra

tyet-knot

also w i t h I s i s and Rec

Pls

a H f i y j a « ^

19

J™ 15

.

' . Ankh (A2, A6) and was are the t y p i c -

al a t t r i b u t e s o f cosmic gods such as Shu and Tefnut

20) the tyet replaces the ankh o f the Middle Kingdom s t a t u e t t e s . Also i n other

k i ;

y

30

the venerated deceased himself. The djed i s not only connected with O s i r i s , but

157

167

Br00kl

and thus can be associated w i t h any god

goddess Nut i n the form o f a v u l t u r e w i t h shen-rings upon g o l d ' - h i e r o g l y p h w i t h udjats

(C. 48405, 48477)

'Isis

(C. 47252), or other combinations o f various

motives (A6, A7). « , from Tanis. Hontet, PsuBut also chthonic elements appear, such as the two Anubis-jackals on t h e i r 78

shrines (Ptah-mose, C. 48406) or the image o f O s i r i s (Meri-Meri, Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 2 2 ) . In the same context as the above mentioned a t t r i b u t e s and emblems, the usekhc o l l a r s have also t o be considered. In p a r t i c u l a r during the New Kingdom nearly

Some of the att iK

^ C0,1

t,

" 0 " « Leiden, other

be on

zz:: :r ^HTJT*

every shabti i s adorned w i t h such c o l l a r s , which can be found on ordinary statues sh?btis

-»•*« n

Sha

tiS

and r e l i e f s as well as on anthropoid c o f f i n s . The usekh i s an object o f d a i l y

* the

° " a t t r i b u t e s or combinations o f a t t r i b u t e s ,

J 78

l i f e . But, apart from i t s ornamental or natural use, the usekh can be used i n ceremonies ( " g i f t s o f the king") and i n the funerary c u l t . In a funerary context

175

it

n

b

: Z Z " ,

depicted

35)

On the "frises d'objets" in Middle Kingdom c o f f i n s ,

Tp o

no t e x t

In a sarcophagus at Cairo seven d i f f e r e n t types are

Tp la

f r o n t : l i n e s unframed, back: p l a i n

.

The basic shape of the ^

is a semi-circle consisting of several rows or

bands of beads and pendants. In the Middle Kingdom these concentric bands are rather taut, their prototypes being of metal and beads ( c f . C. 48482). Sometimes the rows of designs are only roughly outlined, so that the shape of beads and other details are not visible. These "linear types" are p a r t i c u l a r l y shown on shabtis of dyn. 17 (stick types, Class IV) and in the l a t e New Kingdom. In the

Tp lb

f r o n t : l i n e s framed, back: p l a i n

Tp l c

f r o n t : l i n e s framed, back: open column

Tp I d

f r o n t : l i n e s unframed and meeting on back

Tp 2a

f r o n t , sides and back covered by columns

Tp 2b

f r o n t : l i n e s i n t e r s e c t e d by p l a i n column on back, upper bart back: lines

Tp 3a

f r o n t : l i n e s f a c i n g inscribed column on back

Tp 3b

f r o n t : l i n e s f a c i n g p l a i n back p i l l a r

New Kingdom also new types appear. The main element of the usekh consists of

Tp 3c

f r o n t : l i n e s f a c i n g inscribed back p i l l a r dress of l i f e , f r o n t p l a i n , back l i n e s

flowers, seeds and beads, sewn onto a papyrus backing. The best examples, w i t h

Tp 4

precise indication of a l l details, occur in dyn. 18. Usekhs w i t h hawk-headed

Tp 5

l i n e s back f a c i n g column f r o n t

shaped shoulder-pieces are especially popular. The l a t t e r are c a l l e d " c o l l a r o f

Tp 6

f r o n t : one l i n e heading one column, both framed (T-shaped)

the hawk" (wsh a bik). Another name for this variety i s "ornament o f the god's

Tp 7a

f r o n t : one column framed but open a t top

land" (Kh't nt hrt-ntr).

Tp 7b

f r o n t : one column unframed

The general name of the usekh seems t o be "mixed c o l l a r "

(ush m few)'36). Attributes appearing on shabtis in the Leiden c o l l e c t i o n are: A1 Tyet and Djed. A2 Two opposed Ankhs. A3 Ba-bird with shen-rings. A4 Pectoral with scarab. A5 Winged scarab flanked by two Vdjat-eyes. A6 Composition of pectoral, goddess Nut, udjat-eyes and Ankhs. A7 Three fe/er-sings flanked by Vdjat-eyes. 58> T

ext position (Text position-Key. r,-,,

the"body1 "such T f "" e t ; ; and b ? 18 and d Z

Ved

1nSCriPti

^ TP

^

io,

°n

iS

were

StatUett

"

0f

°nfined t0 the °f stored i n a model c o f f i n . This

Tp 7c

f r o n t : one column framed and closed a t top

Tp 8a

dress o f l i f e , f r o n t : one column, back: one column

Tp 8b

f r o n t : one column framed and closed a t t o p , back p i l l a r : one column

Tp 8c

f r o n t : one column unframed, back: one column unframed

Tp 8d

f r o n t : one column unframed, back p i l l a r : one column

Tp 9

dress o f l i f e , f r o n t : one column, back and sides: several columns

Tp 10a

dress o f l i f e , f r o n t : one column, back p i l l a r or slab: two columns

Tp 10b

back slab or s t e l a , columns on f r o n t o f s t a t u e t t e s , columns back

Tp 11

f r o n t : several columns, back p i l l a r : two columns

Tp 12

f r o n t p l a i n , back p i l l a r : one column

Tp 13a

f r o n t p l a i n , wig and back p i l l a r : one column

Tp 13b

f r o n t p l a i n , wig and back p i l l a r merged: one column

Tp 13c

f r o n t p l a i n , back: one column unframed

Tp 14

f r o n t and sides: i n s c r i b e d transversal mummy bandages

C

M9h q u a l i t y and dating from dyn.

§9

- Funerary Statuettes o f the Middle Kingdom and Second Intermediate Period (Classes I and I I )

I! r

SI l T m°o r ? ary

53116 t W

WUh

b3Ck

wnL:t ; n e r:: p ;:: m r:. d y n - 3 0 ,

Index_of_Types

or even

TP 8b, 8c, 8d, and To l i - n ' ^ 3lWayS °n e a r l y C a r e Lp and T„ M PTP P 14 occurs "n shabtis and model c n f « • W1 Cr SSed cartonnage) of the New Ki d °

Saite

specimens

Class I

m human form ( F i g . 19)

Class I I Mummiform ( F i g . 19) bandages

(Pseudo_

I I A . Hands not shown I IB. Hands empty I I C . With a t t r i b u t e s

176

177

Class I

In human form (Fig. 19)

dyn. 9

Anonymous-, MMA;

dyn. I I

so t h a t he (the deceased owner) may see the sun r i s i n g 1n the horizon". f i g ^ i n e , 12.7 cm, arms down, legs together, unin-

From Hawara. P e t n e , Labyrinth. 35. 36, PI.

30.

P e t r l e . Shabtls. 3

scribed, crude modelling; in rectangular model sarcophagus o f wood.

Fechheimer, K l e i n p l a s t i k der Ägypter (1922), 17

From Saqqara, Heradeopolitan period. Hayes, Scepter I , 326.

Snbi (Senbi); MMA; wood, 35,5 cm; W blue, body white.'smali beard; Te:

(F1g

19)

Queen Hefru, wife of Mentuhotep I I ; MMA; 9 clay and wax f i g u r i n e s w i t h

1 c o l . f r . , o f f e r i n g formula. From Melr. Hayes, Scepter I . 327, f i g

physiognomy of naked woman, breasts marked, long W; heads covered w i t h

216. For type c f . BM 50991, 11 cm, and Nash, PSBA 1912, 213, no. 6?" 1

resinous substance; wrapped in linen bandages. Two specimens w i t h ink

c o l . f r . h i e r a t i c : imsh imy-r pr snbi, ex c o l l . Gardiner.

inscription: "Nefru born to Iah". The figurines were found i n rectangular yellow painted model sarcophagi of wood, ca. 21 cm. From tomb at Der el-Bahri. Hayes, Scepter I , 326, f i g . 215. Winlock, BMMA 1924, 12, f i g . 9; idem, Excavations at Deir el-Bahri 1911-1931 (1942), PI. 13;

m>-°nk (Neb-ankh), the son of °nh (Ankh); MMA. gray g r a n i t e , 17 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , "the revered with O s i r i s , N j u s t i f i e d (with) the great

idem, Rise and Fall, 27. Thomas, Necropoleis, 15. ( F i g . 19). Queen Kant, wife of Mentuhotep I I ; wax f i g u r i n e of woman wrapped i n mummy cloth. N inscribed in hieratic on breast. Placed i n green painted model sarcophagus with band-designs, ca. 18 cm. Fragments o f another model sarcophagus. From tomb at Der e l - B a h r i . N a v i l l e , Deir e l - B a h r i

•irmy (Ameny); Louvre; unpublished; faience. 15 cm; d e t a i l s black. Te: 1 c o l . f r . between borders, o f f e r i n g formula.

I,

EEF 28(1907), 49, PI. 11.

god, (the son o f ) N". From L i s h t . Hayes, Scepter I , 327, f i g . 216. Hnwt-nfr(.t)

( H e n u t - n e f e r t ) , nbt pr "house w i f e " ; Manchester; lime-

stone, 20.5 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r . between panel l i n e s , o f f e r i n g formula: "a boon which the King gives ( t o ) O s i r i s Lord of B u s i r i s , t h a t he may give invocation o f f e r i n g s f o r the Ka of the house wife N j u s t i f i e d " . From Hawara. P e t r i e , Labyrinth, 36, PI. 30; P e t r i e , Shabtis, 3.

Xemit; wax figurine of woman. Placed in model sarcophagus w i t h blue

-?-°nh

ink inscription in hieratic: "for the Ka of Kemsit"; f i g u r i n e unin-

god's o f f e r i n g s f o r Anty-Behdety ( ? ) , N j u s t i f i e d , the son of Iamnes

scribed. Naville, o p . c i t . , 50, PI. 11.

(•IZmns) j u s t i f i e d " . Aubert 1974, 14, f i g . 2, ex c o l l .

(-?-ankh),

°fty

n.htp-ntr

n °nty-Bhdty ( 7 ) , "the brewer of the Kofler-Truniger

Class I I Mummiform (Fig. 19)

(A97). Deep brown serpentine, 16 cm. Te: 3 cols. f r . See M ü l l e r , MAS

IIA._Hands_not_shown

5(1964), 63. Kry (Rery), imyt-r

pr,

12,5 cm. Te: 3 Is f r . : и1

" °n

Г

а г 1922,"34,

fig.

fr0nt

COntaining

г;::! r

y e S >

"

3 6

i n

« У . 11/12 mty-Hy-Htp (Khenty-Khety-hotep)

12

NS 0 f t h e — his f a t h e r . courtyard o f the tempie

-

S C 6 P t e r

т?

3 2 7

"

W i n l o c k

>

B M M A

«. ТеГГсо, Г

19)> Iu

!

son Of U r „ , N „ " r > •

a 0Л1

seta

" . that he may

q r a

the

King gives f o r the Ka o f T N Abydos. Mariette 1880. 49 no. 388. ( F i g .

' - n f * (Iunefer), T 7 • r,< offering f 0 r m u l a : ,,a ' CS

, bmestone. 24 cm. Те: 1 c o l .

fr..

King fl1ves „tV < t 0 ) 0s1r1s Lord of Ro• coming f o r t h happily from the Netherworld,

J 78

Snb-miw (Seneb-miu), iny-tjt-pru-,

C. 48482 (PI. 10), limestone, 24 cm;

w i t h back slab and standing on p l i n t h ; usekJi consisting of two bands on upper side o f base 3 c o l s : "a boon which the King gives t o Wepwawet

"

0n wh1ch

"each boon which the King gives ( t o ) Osiris f o r

the Ka o f the T N j u s t i f i e d , the daughter o f N".

w i t h l i n e a r p a t t e r n . Te: 1 col. f r . : "the revered with O s i r i s , The T N"

»к

•"»»>' ^ - e ; limestone, 30 cm Te-^ l 'J*,™ Г the revered with Ptah-Sokar (Lord o f l th с ' f r " tte B-f (Oja-e , ° ^ ' - S h r i n e , the T(7)N. the son o f N". lmy-r Pr hebw "overseer nf ь seer son of Мпш-htp (Mentuhntoni „ °f the o f accounts", the 11 47И0 (PK 1 2 ) i reddish black the

daughter of Mht (Mehet); C. 47608; limestone,

Lord o f Ta-djeser, the great god, Lord of Abydos, may he give an i n vocation o f f e r i n g , and may he grant each sweet breath o f l i f e " . From Abydos. For type c f . Class VIIA1. II§i_Hands_emgty dyn. 11/12 Mnta-htp (Mentuhotep), imy-r pr n emit ntr "steward o f the granary o f the god"; San Diego (USA); limestone, 37,5 cm; l e f t arm advanced, r i g h t arm suggested under mummy bandages. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , o f f e r i n g formula: "a boon which the King gives, a thousand of bread, beer, fowl and meat f o r the Ka o f the T N". Found w i t h s t e l a o f the same owner 1n

179

Abydos. Frankfort, JEA 14(1928), 240, p i . 22, 3. (PI. 19). dyn 12/13 mty (Nekhty), of DUS^'xh

Hsb h°m

» * * "controller of the ( p r i e s t l y ) p h y l e " , the son (Djadja-em-ankh)i Brussels E 5277; limestone, 23 cm; de-

t a i l s black,"bag-wig, arms crossed r i g h t over l e f t . Te: 1 c o l . f r .

serpentine, 14 cm; r i g h t : Ae-vase, l e f t :

in

W

mkh.

Te: 2 cols, f r

no. 387. For the owner see Stela C. 20432 (Fig

34, Pis. 6, 14. (Fig. 19).

Pt^-snfr

Sht (Nekht), my-r TS-mfo> "overseer of Lower-Egypt"; Oxford, serpen-

23,8 cm; r i g h t : c l o t h , l e f t :

offering

(Ptah-senefer) ; C. 47629 (PI.

N

12).

„ ^ t ^

polyc

Te: 1 c o l . f r . : "the revered with

From Abydos Northern necropolis. Mariette 1880,

54 no. 396 ( F i g . 19).

for the Ka of T N". El Ar5bah, Tomb E 105. Garstang, El ArSbah, 5, 32,

Btw-n-?- ( B e t u - e n - ? - ) ; Oxford, on loan from the Queen's College no

Pis. 3, 15. (Fig. 19).

limestone; bearded, W black, Hs one above the other holding "the

49

lg)

formula: "a boon which the King gives (to) O s i r i s , t h a t he may give

"nhi (Ankhw); Berlin 10831; black granite, 19 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r . ,

)

con-

t a i n i n g Ns and Ts. From Abydos Northern necropolis. Mariette i w .

black painted hieratic. El Ar5bah, Tomb E 252. Garstang, El Ar5bah, 7,

tine, 23,5 cm; arms crossed right over l e f t . Te: 1 c o l . f r . ,

oyn. 13

"steward of the o f f i c e of ship accounts" (Fig.

•iby ( I b y ) , son o f By, nbt p , "housewife"; C. 47620 (PI. 12 ; black

7-

to-vases.

Te: 1 c o l . f r . , o f f e r i n g formula.

revered with the great god, N j u s t i f i e d , possessor of reverence". Kat.

m

Berlin no. 451.

ankh); Brussels E 3384; serpentine, 22 cm; r i g h t :

(Nen), irny-r mm "overseer of weavers", the son of Sn-°nh (Senl e f t l mkh. Te:

NK dyn. 18 '^h-htplIah-hotep); Louvre E 3088 (N 218), unpublished; limestone, 12

1 c o l . f r . , "the revered w i t h Ptah-sokar T N the son of (ir

(early)

(mother), possessor o f reverence". From Abydos Tomb 625. Speleers, PI

cm; details painted black, body white, female W. Te: 7 Is f r . ,

offer-

ing formula with dedication by her brother whose name i s l o s t . The

n) N

7 ( F i g . 19).

owner might be identical with a relative of Senenmut, c f . Winlock BMMA 1937, 36, and of Amunhotep whose shabti i s mentioned immediately below. •Imn-htp (Amunhotep); Cairo; limestone; s t r i a t e d W and bearded, p a i n t -

inscribed

ed white. Te: 1 col. f r . , offering formula with d e d i c a t i o n : "a boon

Mryt-snb, nbt pr, dyn. 12. MMA, limestone, L i s h t , Hayes, Scepter I , 328. Hnty-Hty-htp, son o f SSt-uthr. dyn. 12, MMA, serpentine, L i s h t , Hayes, o p . c i t . 328. ' '

which the King gives (to) Osiris the great god, f o r N j u s t i f i e d , by his brother who makes his name to l i v e , Senu". Found near c o f f i n w i t h mummy of a boy at Der El-Bahri. Winlock, BMMA, 1937, 36, f i g . 47. The owner is p r o b a b l y r e ) a t e d t 0 S e n e № t a n d ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ Hatshepsut.

< Im {

(Iin1)i n H

Si-fpy,

SSj

I,

dyn. 12, MMA, faience green glazed, L i s h t , Hayes, o p . c i t . , I , 328.

( ? ) , son o f Pi and P t o , dyn. 12 ( ? ) , Mariette 1880, 51 no. 391, alabaster, 13

«

cm, 7 Is f r . ; b i r d - s i g n s m u t i l a t e d , resurrection s p e l l ; c f . t r a n s l a t i o n by

J-£;_With_Attributes "Vn. 13

Qîher.examgles bel gngin g _to_Class 11

Yoyotte i n Aubert 1974, 20; see supra Ch. I I note (74). pr

Bks-ib, dyn. 12, a l a b a s t e r , Sotheby Dec. 1972 no. 9.

,, h o u s e

chrnmo

Sbk-htp, dyn. 13, limestone, Mariette 1880, 55 no. 399.

left

Rn-snb, dyn. 13, serpentine, Sotheby Nov. 1959, no. 14; c f . BM 49343.

i/i c , t / o n ( h i . 12); limestone, p o l y • 1 4 - 5 cm; elaborate black PD a i net dy Wu a r m s Dn>«in„ t ' crossed r i g h t over

Vd3-m.s, Mariette 1880, 47 no. 3M

A M

^

°

S

neCrOP

°liS"

dyn. 13, serpentine, Sotheby Nov. 1959 no. 15.

" s r , dyn. 13, serpentine, BM 58081. fin-enb, dyn. 13, wood, BM 57242. PP, SIP, MMA, limestone, Hayes o p . c i t . , I I , 13.

-

details paint

b 1

H »«-vase. Te: l col

"

" 9S Shaped

fr

'

necropolis. Mariette'l880 T ^ 1 " 1 " 1n

Zagreb, Monnet iQ7n

'

9

4 7 W

"9 '

ri

Ns a n d T

Can PlC j a r s

°

< P1 " 9ht "

12

H

From

>;

limest

°ne'

holding c l o t h ,

25

left

Abydos Northern

P r o b a b l y o f t h i s Ren-seneb

nos. 492,493 (ex Koller 615, 616), w i t h T:

180

but, SIP (dyn. 17), MMA, a l a b a s t e r , Hayes, o p . c i t . , I I , 34, f i g . 15 (Class I I C ) . IIA). Ip 1 c ' mS

Cairo, dyn. 12/13, wood, polychrome: im3hy Hni sS tiny hr-ib m3c-hro (Class " ~ ~ Cairo, dyn. 12/13, wood, polychrome: im3hy hr Ht-hr nbt xie imy-r a°b

"S™ ( b i r d - s i g n m u t i l a t e d ) .

181

'Ipi

f (1913-14), Excav. HMA. Te: Figs. 3 and 6 dyn. 12/13 Bnr (Bener), iry-°t Te: 4 cols

T Z Z X T . — « • •

r : » r r :

to-vase,

f r . incised h i e r . , f i l l e d with blue p a i n t , b1rd-s1gns mu-

L i s h t , South Pyramid Cemetery. Hayes, Scepter I I , 350. Te on F1g. 6. dyn. 13

47693 (PI. 15), wood, polychrome, 23 cm, in each hand holding

'.

n h° "chamberlain of the palace"; MMA; alabaster.

t i l a t e d , V. I I I A . Wrapped i n l i n e n and placed in model sarcophagus. El

IIC). C. 46550, black diorite (?), 17 cm, Saqqara. c

37

( K e d - [ h o t e p ] ) ; Oxford E 3578; limestone, 16 cm, crude model-

l i n g , d e t a i l s black. Te: 10 Is f r . , black painted h i e r a t i c , V. I I I A .

Gebelein.

El Arabah, tomb E 257. Garstang, El ArSbah, 11, Pis. 14 and 15 (Fig.

Cambridge, dyn. 12, dark brown serpentine, Diospolis Parva tomb W38, Peet, Diospolis Parva, 43, Pis. 25, 26 (CI. IIA). Berlin 20619, dyn. 12, wood, 22 cm, Kat. Berlin no. 452, Fechheimer, K l e i n p l a s t i k ,

xd[-htp]

20). SIP

Mntw-lfr?.I;

C. 47930; wood, 29,5 cm, painted gesso; elaborate l i n e a r

18, PI. 42; Petrie, Shabtis, PI. 24 no. 1 (CI. I I A ) .

usekh. Te: 4 Is f r . i n panel, o f f e r i n g formula, b i r d - and man-signs

Leiden 1.2.4.1, dyn. 12/13, green schist, Gebelein (CI. I I A ) .

mutilated.

MA, dyn. 12, dark stone, Thebes, Hayes o p . c i t . , I , 328.

IIIB^_Hands_emptY

HiA, dyn. 12, wood, Heir, Hayes, o p . c i t . , I , 327, f i g . 216. Oxford E 2154, dyn. 12, alabaster, El Kab, found in cemetery dated t o Amenemhet

dyn. 13

W3h-nfr-htp

(Wah-nefer-hotep), s3-neu " k i n g ' s son"; MMA; wood covered

I I I , Quibell, El Kab, 15, 18, PI. 5:2 (CI. I I A ) .

w i t h gold f o i l , 20.6 cm; rather coarse modelling, arms f r e e , no beard,

Aubert 1974, 13, 14, f i g . 1, black granite, beard, (CI. I I A ) .

W and eyes painted blue over the gold f o i l . Te: 4 cols f r . , blue p a i n t ed h i e r . , b i r d - and serpent-signs m u t i l a t e d , V. I I I A . Wrapped i n linen

§10. Shabtis of the Middle Kingdom and the Second Intermediate Period (Classes

bandages and l y i n g on i t s side w i t h face to the back o f the eye-panel

I I I and IV).

i n model sarcophagus of dark red wood, w i t h curved l i d , overlaid w i t h bands of gold f o i l which are inscribed with t h i c k blue painted hiero-

Index of_Types

glyphs, c o n t a i n i n g o f f e r i n g formulas. El L i s h t , South Pyramid Complex, Class I I I Mummiform (Fig. 20)

on East side o f pyramid near Northern gateway of the mortuary temple;

IIIA. Hands not shown

found i n mound o f debris during season 1913-14, excav. MMA, with three

IIIB. Hands empty

pots which were not close t o any tomb or mastaba. Type of pots i s l a t e

IIIC. With attributes

dyn. 1 2 / e a r l y dyn. 13. As f a r as known the name of the owner i s not

Class IV Stick-formed (Fig. 21)

found elsewhere i n the cemetery, so perhaps he was not buried here,

IVA. Tree branch

which may lead t o the supposition t h a t the objects were put as a coranem-

IVB. In human form

o r a t i o n o f him i n a sacred place. The owner i s a contemporary of King

IVC. Mummiform, hands not shown

Neferhotep, probably his son

Class I I I Mummiform (Fig. 20)

'^y

(teny)i ^

(Figs. 3, 6 and PI. 1). ..chamberlain„;

c_ J - d l E i 4

„54.

serpent

.nei

dw. 13/17 ' f h - m s (Ah-mose), Ld. 2 . 2 . 1 . 1 . Fig. 20, Pis. 8 and 82. Te:

8

• I d r - r a t C h e d ' m U t 1 1 a t e d b 1 r t - » 1 " " * . V. IIC. El L i s h t , North Pyrat0V"-Excav-HMA1913-14-Te ™ 7 •»««-• 3 6 3 7 > . " T 1 S°! '' ^ " C h a m b e r l 4 4 9 5 2 ; limestone. ic' •

1

'.

See Lythgoe, Anc. Egypt 1915, 153; Hayes, Scepter I , 349, f i g . 229.

III?;-b20ds_not_shown «y». 12

38

hM V " 6 1 1 n e > 1 n C l S e d h 1 e r - " « « - ^ n » d i l a t e d , V. U . h t , North Pyramid Cemetery, found i n "radim South o f dump"

182

Shi ( N e h i ) i rh-new " k i n g ' s acquaintance", Ld. 2 . 2 . 1 . 2 . (Figs. 3, 20, Pis. 8 , 8 2 ) . WIQ._with_attr1butes dyn. 13

(Ren-seneb), Smew " f o l l o w e r " ; BM 49343; limestone, 22.5 cm; good modelling, bearded, elaborate blue painted W, d e t a i l s face black.

183

5) S t i c k , long t r i p a r t i t e wig: Leiden 2 . 1 . 1 . 2 , Pis. 6, 80 (F1g. 21);

crossed right over l e f t , l e f t hand holding ankh, r i g h t holding

aras

Z

2 . 1 . 2 . 1 ; C. 47914, 47916 .

a i s f r , incised hier. f i l l e d with blue p a i n t , man- and

6) S t i c k , wedge-shaped wig: Leiden 2 . 1 . 2 . 3 , PI. 8 (Fig. 21); f o r W c f .

bird-signs mutilated, V. IIIA. Found together with a second, i d e n t i c a l

Sn-enb, C. 47619.

specimen at Abydos, North Cemetery, in the East corner of the shaft of

7) S t i c k , no wig: Leiden 2 . 1 . 4 . 1 , PI. 8 (Fig. 21).

tomb B 13 outside the South chamber, with small fragments of a wood and stucco coffin; the material found in the same context - i . e .

frag-

ments of a Tell el-Yahudiyeh j u g l e t - and in an i n t a c t b u r i a l chamber nearby with a scarab of an o f f i c i a l Sa-ipy (see Martin, Egyptian Ad-

511.

Shabtis of the New Kingdom (Classes V, VI and V I I ) Index.oLMes

Class V

Mummiform NK (Figs. 22-24)

ministrative and Private-name Seals (1971), 99) point to a date i n dyn.

VA. ' C l a s s i c a l ' mummy, hands not shown, without beard

13

VB. ' C l a s s i c a l ' mummy, hands shown, without beard

38K

Both specimens are published in Cem. Abydos I I , 57, 113, f i g .

67, PI. 13:3; see further Hall.JEA 10, 176-178, Speleers 1923, 25 and

1) Hands empty

Petrie 1935, 3.

2) Amulets

Rn-snb (Ren-seneb), Anew "follower"; Brussels E 3228; limestone, 22.5

3) Implements and bags f r o n t

cm; description the same as the above-mentioned two specimens except

4) Implements and bags back

attributes: on this shabti each hand holds a hs-vase.

5) Crossed mummy bandages

This specimen i s

neither described nor illustrated in Cem. Abydos I I , although i t s prov-

6) Hands on t h i g h s

enance must be the same, Speleers 1923, 24, 25, PI. 8. ( F i g . 20).

VC. ' C l a s s i c a l ' mummy w i t h beard

Class IV. Stick-formed (Fig. 21)

1) Hands not shown

I!!^.Ir??.branch

2) Hands empty

SIP dyn. 17 T3-nfr(.t)

3) Amulets

(Ta-nofret); Berlin 788; wood, 75.5 cm; Te: h i e r a t i c , V. I I .

NTN 28, PI. 20:21, Speleers 1923, 72, 103, PI. 39, Te: Fig. 7

4) Implements and bags f r o n t

(Fig.

5) Implements and bags back

21). m-[-?-]

( T e t i - ? - ) ; C. 47948; wood, 16 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r .

6) Crossed mummy bandages

hieratic,

VD. NK-mummy w i t h duplex wig

offering formula, 1 col. on right side, dedication:"by his brother who

1) Hands empty

makes his name to l i v e , T e t i " .

2) Amulets IVB._In_human_foiTn SIP dyn.17 'intf

3) Implements 4) Crossed mummy bandages

(Intef>; c. 47917; wood, 24 cm; short wig, pointed beard. Te: Is

5) Hands on thighs

of hieratic text on front and back, V. I I (Fig. 21).

VE. NK-mummy w i t h female wig

IVC.,Huimifora2Jands_not_shown

VF. Late NK-mummy w i t h curved legs (pottery) 1 7

/ I ? ' ayn 8

2)i !

s u t

rc

" "

at

'6 p o ;t;

:T

^ den 2 m 3! pis PIS.66,80 80 Lei

- -

--

2.1.1.6, 2.1.1.7, 2.1.1.8; C. 47934, 47935, 37944. Stick, round head, oblong body:

Leiden

2i : 2 1 1 4

> --- -

VG. NK-mummy w i t h contours l o s t ( " t e n t peg")

( F i g . 21).

2 . 1 . 0 . 1 , Pis. 6 . 80 ( F i g .

Class VI

Dress o f d a i l y l i f e ( F i g s . 24-26) VIA. Dress o f d a i l y l i f e without wig VIB. Dress o f d a i l y l i f e w i t h duplex wig

4) Stick, short t r i p a r t i t e wig: Leiden 2 . 1 . 1 . 5 , Pis. 7, 81 ( F i g . 2 1 ) ; c. 47911. 47940. Petrie 1935. no. 20, 30. 37. 38.

1) Hands empty 2) Amulets 3) Implements and bags

136

I

185

9 (Menna), Ш

4) Hands on skirt VIC. Dress of daily l i f e with t r i p a r t i t e wig

n k3p, hry Pdt n TJm, 1Щ.Г

eemt,

PetHe

1935

no. 49; wood, 22 cm. Те: 2 cols, f r . , King's donation formula, see i n l f r a Ch. V §7b.

VID. Dress of daily l i f e with duplex wig and curved legs VIE. Dress of daily l i f e with t r i p a r t i t e wig and curved legs

dyn. 18

f

VIF. Dress of daily l i f e with duplex wig with contours l o s t

(Thutm.IV-

c o f f i n w i t h wooden model I (Simple hoe'and yoke). Found with stone

Amen.Ill)

shabti (CI. VB1) and s t a t u e t t e of the owner, i n his tomb at Thebes

Class VII NK unconventional forms (Figs. 26-27)

(Kha), imy-r kswf, T u r i n ; wood, polychrome. Те: 11 Is f r

in

model

(Der el-Medineh); S c h i a p a r e l l i , La Tomba i n t a t t a d e l l ' a r c h i t e t t o Cha

VIIA. Shabti with back slab

(1927).

1) Single figure with back slab or back p i l l a r

'Iwis (Yuya); C. 51026, 51029; wood, 30 cm and 22 cm. Те: V. IVC. Qui b e l l 1908, PI. 18.

VIIB. Mummy in r e l i e f on tablet

dyn. 18 (Amen.Ill)

VIIC. Single mummy or pair of mummies on bier with Ba-bird and/or god-

dyn. 18

Ty-wsrt ( T a - u s e r t ) , c a l l e d Ty-nt-p3-m-im

(Amarna)

nsw; Brussels Е 7035; wood; Capart, CdE 31/2 (1941), 202-204, f i g . 6 ,

dyn. 18/19

H3t.isy ( H a t i a y ) ; C. 48491 ( P I . 21); wood, 22 cm; face gilded gesso,

2) Pair of mummies with back slab

dess VIID. Milling servant

(Ta-net-pa-mu-shem), hkrt

7. See also Ch. V §4.

VIIE. Amulet shabtis 1) vertically pierced

s t r i a t e d W. Те: 14 Is f r . , V. VA or B.

2) horizontally pierced

Чипу ( I u n y ) , ss nsw; contemp. Seti I ; BM 32692; bronze; s t r i a t e d W,

3) double mummy with stela

i n l a i d glass eyes. Те: 7 I s f r . , V. IVC. Abydos, "Heq-reshu H i l l " .

VIIF. Headless mummy

Abydos RT I , 32, 33; Amrah and Abydos, 86, 96, Pis. 39, 41; Kitchen,

Class V. Mummiform

Ram. I n s c r . I 7-8 (1975), 356, no. 5. See also note

59.

Vay-VPy (Huy-May); Manchester; limestone, 18 cm; elaborate painted Example illustrated: Ld 3 l i c

•

18/19.

p

^


f

' » ' you shall Z « - М IIIA.

"

' °

e d i

1

SSTOe

cm; short с

S П Wh1te

(ЪЗЮ

725, Pis. 107, 109.

Panel: 30d'e

Ш

'Iwy (Yuy), nbt pr; lmd>

t f y (May), sdm-c%; Ld. 3.1.1.13 (Pis. 11, 100); wood polychrome, 30.5 cm. Те: 4 Is d

„„„,.

"У18

•

»

"

'

»

»

•

6

T

„„

Tiy3

heading 2 c o l s , f r . , f i l l e d blue, V. I I I A .

( T i y a ) ; C. 48500 ( P I . 15); limestone, 16 cm. Те: 5 Is f r . , V. VC.

Saqqara.

,.„„,'

ate usekh, B a - b i r d ; uninscribed. Dyn. 19.

15 cm; Те: 9 Is f r . , V. IV. '

108,!

cm. Shabti inscribed with V I I ' 1

„ ,

yn. 19(e)

Anonymous-, C. 48501 ( P I . 30); model c o f f i n ; limestone, 18 cm; elabor-

Anonymous; Aniba P] a?. a . 9 King Amenhctep n . • ; frV. IVA, Z ' n e I'' Ъ - n f r (Sen-nefer); с 4656g

„ „ . . , .

Leningrad 887; wood, 21 cm; Те: 8 Is f r . , V. VB(7).

Gol§nischeff 1891, 128 and Piotrovsky 1974, no. 57.

I ; 3 H ? a r i e t t e 188°-48 •»•39<" 9 3 1 ( P 1 ' *)> w o d . 23 cm. Те: 7 Is f r . , V.

(KenLntZ "

( I r t h u ) , ss, гту-р ssmwt n nb t3.wi; Walters A r t Gallery 22.

180; wood. 22.2 cm; Те: 15 Is f r . , V. VC. S t e i n d o r f f 1946, 160, no.

f

I t u

86, p i . 39.

w » p e ) . wood, 18 cm, V. VC. Dyn.

,m

e

he

(

te,

Ч-тЗ-Ы

"yn. 18(e) 'fh-ms (Ahmose); C. 46566 fPl ». elaborate usekh; T

usekh. Те: 7 I s f r . , shabti s p e l l . Abydos tomb D16B. Amrah and Abydos,

,,

t

» Abydos. Amrah and Abydos, 71 *

еЬ0ПУ

'

26

Те: Is

^

-----Classical I . m u m y ^ h a n d s ^ h o w n ^ w i t h o u ^ b e a r d VB1 H a n d

Ш

m

°de1 F

coff1n

°Und

- Р°"егУ.

w1th

set

of

37 model

s empty ( f i g . 22)

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 2 . 3 . 7 ; anonymous, but unfinished shabti f o r a high Priest of Memphis; limestone, 31.7 cm; V. VIA; Saqqara, dyn. 19(e). Те: F i g . 5 ; p l s . 28. ю з .

186 187

dyn. 18

Sn-iu (Sen-iu), agnsu; MMA; glazed s t e a t i t e , 27 cm. Te: 7 Is f r . , V.

42, Pis. 21-22.

(Amen. 1}

IIIA. Winlock BMHA 1918-20 (1921) 8, f i g . 2. Hayes, Scepter I I , 58,

m - r - n h h (Heka-er-neheh), imy-r

fig. 29. For the owner see Helck 1958, 473. (Thutm.III) Te: 7 Is f r . , V. I I I A . Thebes, Ramesseum. P e t r i e , Six Temples, 4, 21, (Andju); C. 46541 (PI. 13); limestone,

46536.

^

31

nrts (Tuya); C. 51037; wood plastered and covered with s i l v e r f o i l , 27.5 cm; usekh w i t h hawk-ornaments. Te: V. IVC. Thebes. Quibell 1908. PI. 17.

23.5 cm. Te: 5 Is f r . , V. I I I A . Abydos. dyn.18(e)

c>

•Iwi3 (Yuya); C. 51030, 51031, 51032; wood. 23.5. 25.7. 26.2 cm. TeV. IVC. Thebes. Quibell 1908, Pis. 17, 18.

PI. 2:1. For other specimens of the same owner see CI. VC1 and VC2. Dhuty (Djehuty), called

nBU.

cm; Te: 9 Is f r . , V. IVD; son of Heka-reshu Tomb i n Thebes, no 64.

Shy (Nehy), s3-nsu n h3swt rsyi Petrie, Shabtis, no. 48; wood, 30 cm.

dyn. 18

moy

'fh-ms (Ahmose); C. 46542 (PI. 14); wood polychrome, 35.5 cm. Te: 8 Is f r . , V. IIIA. Dhuty (Djehuty), called (dd.tu n.s)

'Ivriw ( l u i u ) , rp°t.t-,

Twi3 (Tuya); C. 51038; wood plastered and covered with gold f o i l ;

C. 46532

usekh w i t h hawk-ornaments, mummy bandages. Quibell 1908, PI. 17.

(PI. 45); limestone, 29.5 cm. Te: 7 Is f r . , V. I I I A . Thebes, Dra Abu'l Naga. The owner is the wife of Min-Monthu,high p r i e s t o f Amun, see CI

dyn. 18 (Amen.Ill)

dyn. 18

f

(Kha), imy-r k3wf, T u r i n ; green serpentine; s t r i a t e d W. Te: 8 Is f r .

VC2. Legrain, ASAE 9, 44-57.

(Thutm. IV- shabti s p e l l . See f o r other specimen sub Class VA.

Sn-m-'fh (Sen-em-Iah); Petrie Shabtis, no. 47; limestone, ca. 26 cm Te: 6 Is f r . , V. I I I A .

Amen.Ill)

Mry-Mry (Mery-Mery), s3wty pr-hd ; Ld. 3.2.1.22 (Pis. 21, 95); lime-

Amenhotep II; Petrie 1935, no. 65; wood, ca. 24 cm. Te: 6 Is f r IVD (without Tasks).

dyn. 18(1)

S3-mt

V

stone, 42 cm. Te: V. VC.

- ° ' s * < s c r 1 b e ° f P e n i a t i ) , imy-P k3wt p i _ 3Q_ c f _ a i s Q S o -

porary o f Amenhotep I I I and Akhenaten; Aldred, Pharaoh of Egypt,

(A m Se)

unel962 no. 25, limestone, 32.5 cm, V. I I I A (ex. Hearst). £ImnKen-Amun), {my-r c . 4 6 5 3 0 (p,_ J 4 ) ; chrysta11ine s t o n e , ^ c m ; striated

W.

( S i - M u t ) , hm-ntr nw 2 n •Irrni C. 46539 (PI. 13); reddish black

serpentine, 21 cm. Te: 4 Is f r . , V. VB. Abydos. The owner i s a contemAbacus e d i t i o n 1972, 96. Possibly the same as C. 46558, CI. VB4 (wood), dyn. 18

Hk3-nfr, "prince of Mi am"; C. J . d ' E . 89628; s t e a t i t e , 10.5 cm. Te: V.

(Tut.) dyn. 18 (Amarna)

I I I A ( l a t e ) . Simpson 1963, 14, PI. 7d. Anonymous-, BM; limestone, 22.5 cm. Uninscribed. City of Akhenaten II, 54, PI. 35:7.

Te: 1 c o l . f r . , King's donation formula, 8 Is dyn. 18/19

Wsr-nht (User-nakht), ss pr-hd n rib t3.oi;

three specimens, polychrome

f a i e n c e ; elaborate usekh and hawk-ornaments. Te: V. IV without S U . Saqqara. F i r t h - Q u i b e l l , T e t i Pyr. Cem., 82, PI. 43C. S ' » back

V

VB T o o

V G,aSS

note 55 H°k-by-r3 (Nekbyr) ,Il/IEve)

;:

,

'

Te

(Thutm.iv) bast r

Pharaoh of Egypt,

m

e

d

SCU,ptUre

W

-

T e :

1

c o l

-

f r

- '

»>

' 12, Figs. 1 - 2 . See also our

6 ,s

ZA9L

fr-

Mn-r3i ( M e n - r a i ) ; wood and gesso; i n model c o f f i n . Te: V. V. Saqqara. F i r t h - Q u i b e l l , o p . c i t . 79, PI. 43B. «3-hu-hr

"EB

6 0 0

<EX

K O 1 1 E R

292

r r r a n d "master of the "

* *

r

u i

T." s i -

" o n e . 2 2 . 5 cm

«yn. 18

;

^

1 I M E

"

• mma; a,a-

V. IVA.

flbacus

)'-

^

(Nahuher), ss nsw, -imy-r pr w,

Ld. 3.2.1.24 ( P i s . 23. 109);

serpentine, 12.9 cm. Te: V. I I I A . ( T j a y ) , hm-ntr tpy n Wsir; Boston; contemp. Seti I ; faience, blue glazed, 15.4 cm; s t r i a t e d W, elaborate usekh w i t h hawk-ornaments. Te: 6 Is f r . , V. I I I . Abydos, "Heq-reshu H i l l " . Abydos RTI, 32, 33; Amrah and Abydos, 86, 87, 96, Pis. 39, 41:8; Kitchen, Ram. I n s c r . I 7-8 (1975), 342 no. 140. Cf. also CI. VB3.

^ ( M o n t h u ) ; BM; black '«teatlta* 1» ornaments covered with gold 1 «nthropoid inner c o m

Hs-mr.f-, Gulbenkian (Lisbon); bronze, 23 cm; winged goddess, elaborate

. neCk

'

ueakh

and

hdWk

"

" r i a t l o n s f i l l e d with y e l l o w paint. ' n d rectangular outer c o f f i n . BMQ 13(1938/9),

usekh. Te: 8 Is f r . , V. VB without D. Walker, Egyptian Sculpture from the Gulb. c o l l . (1949), 23 no. 15. See also our note 59. T3y ( T j a y ) , ss; P e t r i e , Shabtis, no. 73; wood, 22 cm. Te: 8 Is f r . , V. VB.

188

189

ifis

(Maia J ; Zagreb 607 (ex Koller 304); limestone, 16.4 cm. Те: 6 l s

f r . , V. I1IA ( l a t e ) .

dyn. 1 8 ( 1 )

Smy

-dyn.19(e)

wood, 21 cm; s t r i a t e d W, two B and I f r ' . , one B back; Te- 7 is f r 1 col. back, V. VA. ' '

Hby (Neby); Zagreb 611 (ex Koller 263); wood, 25 cm. Те: 2 Is heading 4 cols f r . , V. VC.

'Imn-m-int

ЧрЗ (Ipa), imy-r pr n pr-mhf, Zagreb 602 (ex Koller 429); p o t t e r y , 25 cm. Те: 8 ls f r . , V. IIIA ( l a t e ) , (Ram. I I )



'fry

( A m u n - e m - o n e ) , imy-r

hb(t)1.

h3yt n t!

Q]M

^

hmt-new, BH; g r a n i t e

^

28 cm-

s t r i a t e d W, p e c t o r a l . Te: 10 cols f r . , V. IVC. Abydos, found near MK-' s t e l a usurped by King Neferhotep of dyn. 13. El Amrah and Abydos, 64

Dhuty-ms (Djehuty-mose), иг dbw\ Louvre; wood, 16 сш. Те; V. VA with

dyn. 19

( A n y ) , a dm n 43 et

86, 95, Pis. 33:4, 39, 45.

ts-phr. Weill 1921, PI. 29:7. Sn-ndm (Sen-nedjem), sén-°s m St-MS°f, С. 47742 ( P l . 2 4 ) ; limestone

•Imn-m-h3t (Amun-em-hat), eSuty n 'Irm, eaj Brooklyn 50.128; limestone

17 cm. Te: l c o l . f r . , T and N. Der el-Medineh.

polychrome, 24 cm; s t r i a t e d W blue and yellow; ueekh; Te: 8 l s and 1

Bnsw (Khonsu), sdn-ci m St-H3af, Berlin 10193; limestone polychrome, 23.5 cm; elaborate usekh. Te: 7 Is f r . , V. I I I A ( l a t e ) . B e r l i n Kat ' no. 903.

Thebes tomb no. 82 (contemp. Thut. I l l ) , but rather dyn. 18(1). James

dyn. 19(e)

c o l . f r . , f i l l e d blue. V. IVD (a.a.m. following D(k3t)).

Allegedly from

1974, 81 no. 188, f r o n t i s p . and PI. 4g. Wer-nht (User-nekht), imy-r k3wt new, C. 47243 (PI. 25); limestone, 22

(Ra-hotep); wood, 23.8 cm. Te: V. IVA. Sotheby Dec. 1970 no. 12

cm; s t r i a t e d W; Te: 7 Is f r . , V. I I I A ( l a t e ) with exceptional variant W

j

of Tasks r e l a t i n g t o profession of the owner (Ch. I l l S13J). Abydos.

(Sunuro); Zagreb 617 (ex Koller 306); limestone, 17 cm Te- 5 С , also Petrie 1935, no. 1 1 4

V. m .

н

(

№

)

Byi3t ( B y a t ) , ifb n 'Urn; Ld. 3.2.1.11 (Pis. 21, 107); limestone, 26.7

,

cm; Te: 6 l s . f r . , V. I l l (except, t e x t s ) . Fig. 22. P3-nb (Pa-neb), a3wty\ C. 47232 (PI. 16); wood, 22 cm; I and B modelled i n gesso, elaborate ueekh. Te: 9 l s f r . , shabti s p e l l . In model

Za9re По,! Г Г : 631 (eX К 0 П е Г 2 9 5 ' : sandstone, 21 cm. Те: ' cols f r . , abbreviated version shabti spell (Tuy), n b t pr- Walters Art Gallerv 22 1Q4, u «•! Те: 6 Is f r V IIIA L ' ">.7 Der el Medineb 719. Pis. 107, и д - S t e i n d o r f f 1946, 160

(Pa-hery-pedjet); Aubert 1974 19.5 cm. Те: 5 ls f r
dyn.

".Ï Â r J T

3

'

E

'

flg

"

ло 48;

coffin. Mnw-ms (Min-mose), Ipn-ntr Mwf, P e t r i e , Shabtis no. 66; black s t e a t i t e , fragment. Shabti s p e l l . Mryt ( M e r y t ) , nbt pr; Brussels E 7133; limestone polychrome, 35 cm;

alabaster,

r i g h t : bag, l e f t : hoe. Te: 7 l s f r . , f i l l e d blue, V. IVD. For Call see Ch. I l l

». ». к. з

ueekh, s t r i a t e d W. Te: V. I I I A . Aniba.

VB2 Amulets (Fig. 22) Example illustrated: Ld 18

<*»• 18(1) » о

S3ty ( S a t y ) , nbt pr-, Brooklyn 37.123E, 37.124E; polychrome faience, 25

3 3 1 « ,

(Yuya K3r3 (Kel);

m Ld

cm; s t r i a t e d W, elaborate usekh. Te: V. VB. Riefstahl 1968, 25, 97, no.

IK3P3)

23 and 24, PI. 4; James 1974, no. 272, 273.

j j j j J '

261

'

158. 40,

^ «i. о-я Uetjt (Nub-em-ushketl » о ^ o m e faience, 14.5 1 C O b f r

S13H. Capart, CdE 31/2 (1941), 199-200.

(Khay), m>bty, S t e i n d o r f f 1937, PI. 42:3; stone,19 cm; elaborate

- 3 is back,

cm.

7 ; ; « ^ (F1g

-

polychrome

Cai

^

Implements front and B a g ( s , , Example Illustrated: Ld 3

U 2 ) i

f a i e n

-

2 o

-

4

«

Steindorff

le

ft:

1937, PI. 45:7.

T3y ( T j a y ) , hm-ntr tpy n Weir-, 0IM 11749 (PI. 118); limestone, 27 cm.

(Seti I )

Te.

dyn. 19

,Iwiw

v

VB_

Sgdment

(Iu1u)j

wob

IIs

fat

28.31. n ptf,.

cf

.

Coll

aiSo

c i . VB1.

. Winckworth, PSBA 38(1916), 36, no.

89, PI. 4 ; a l a b a s t e r , 19 cm; s t r i a t e d W and elaborate ueekh w i t h hawk

> ° J - d ' E 11098; poly-

right:

dyn. 19

Те:

shoulder-pieces. Te: 1 c o l . f r . dedication: "his sisterTay-senu-nefert made i t f o r him". The owner i s a son of Ptah-mose whose tomb 1s i n Leiden. For t i t l e see Vernus, K6mi 19(1969), 96. For dedication see also Ch. V S4C. P3-amn (Pa-semen); C. 47664 (PI. 24); wood w i t h gesso, polychrome, 28

190

191

Te- 7 Is fr-> Z

1 coK

'

on

feet

in

b1aCk

painted

pane1,

s

shabti

Pell,

1; see also Hayes, Scepter I I , 425, 426. Wn-nfo (Wen-nekhu), sdn-°e m st M!°f,

variant in iasks see Ch. I H «13J. Abydos (1858),

H B Other specimens belonging to this group Dhwty-ms, BM, V. I I I A , BMQ 13(1958/9), "

OIM 17065 (PI. 122); limestone

polychrome, 16.5 cm; Te: 5 Is f r . , V. IV abbr. Der el-Medineh,

« PI 20b; Aniba Steindorff 1937, PI. 42:4, 5, 11 (V. VC); Zagreb 605 (V.

Dhwty-hr-mktf

VC), 632; Petrie, Shabtis no. 63. Cf. also CI. VE: C. 47626, 48481.

K o l l e r 286); limestone polychrome,23.5 cm; Te: 8 Is f r . , f i l l e d black,

Zagreb 601 (ex

V. VA (Tasks preceding Slim). Der el-Med1neh.

VB4 Implements front and Bag(s) back (Fig. 22) dyn. 19

Stone Example illustrated Ld. 3.2.1.15 (P3-hm-ntr)

'iw-iw ( I u - i u ) , hm ntr tpy n wsir; Mariemont E130; grey granite, 37.2

(Merneptah) cm; white i n l a i d eyes; Te: 6 Is f r . , 1 c o l . back, V. V var. The'owner i s the son o f Wen-nefer, high p r i e s t of Amun, see Legraln Ree. 31(1909), 201-202.

dyn. 18(1)- fcr-Mt (User-hat), ss msaw n nb t3.wi; UC 52; limestone, fragm.; W. striated, elaborated usekh (concentric bands), p e c t o r a l ; Te: 4 Is pre-

dyn. 19(e)

(Djehuty-her-maktuf), sdm-°i m St №af,

served on front, V. I I I . Petrie's date (Shabtis, 11), between Thutm.

dyn. 19

Pr-°3-cnh

wd3-snb-nhl} (Per-ao-ankh-udja-seneb-neheh), hry s3wty, C.

I l l and Amen. I l l is too early, rather dyn. 18 ( 1 ) .

47883 ( P I . 4 3 ) ; limestone polychrome, 24 cm; Te: 1 c o l . f r . , Vsir T 1V

P3-zry (Pa-iry), "Keeper of the funerary temple o f King Ahmose"; BM

nb im3h nfr.

38121; limestone polychrome; shabti s p e l l ; covered w i t h black varnish.

Hwy (Huy); C. 47252 ( P I . 15); c h r y s t a l l i n e sandstone; elaborate usekh,

Abydos. See Abydos I I I , 54, PI. 50.

p e c t o r a l , goddess upon g o l d - s i g n . Te: 1 c o l . f r . , o f f e r i n g form., 1 col.

Nb-nf.r (Heb-nefer), ss nsw, him new; Amelineau 1899, 160-161, PI. 4;

on each s i d e , dedic. f o r m . , 1 col. back o f f e r i n g form., 5 Is f r . , 5 I s .

limestone polychrome; W. striated blue, elaborate usekh, pectoral be-

back, V. VC, see i n f r a Ch. V §4C.

tween hands. Te: 7 Is f r . , 1 col. back, V. VB w i t h SI shabti

Nwb-nfrt

(sicl),

Abydos. Te: Fig. 3. 'Iis

( N u b - n e f e r t ) , smayf, Cairo J.d'E 11093; red sandstone, 25 cm;

d e t a i l s painted b l a c k , s t r i a t e d W, elaborate usekh. Te: 5 Is f r .

( Y a ) , hm^tr tpy „

'Im,

Sm3-Bhdt, hvy t3w md3t n nb

m

tS.wi;

shabti s p e l l . Aniba, S t e i n d o r f f 1937, PI. 45:6 (prob. dyn. 19 ( 1 ) ) .

Amelineau 1899, 163 PI. 4; limestone; T e : ' 7 Is f r . , 1 col. back, V. VA,

P3-h3n> (Pa-Kharu); UC 56; limestone, 17 cm; s t r i a t e d W, incised I .

Abydos. The owner is the father of Hatiay; both are mentioned on the latter s stela, Leiden VI.

Te: 8 I s f r . , V. I I I B . ( S I I s , no Tasks).

2

("ah),

Berlin

4418.

,imestone

polychromej

32

str._

5

ated Hi Te: 8 Is f r . , V. IVC. Berlin Kat. 896. T

w ? ?

r

,

:

Len1n9rad 844: WUh

Piotrovsky

,imeStone

51 S h a b t i

each shoulder. Te: 8 I s f r . , V. IVC. ^

s t r i a t e d H. hands

- e o l « " 1 . c h . f f 1891, 123;

P3-hm-ntr (Pa-hem-netierl » . , , limestone polychrome » ' ^ s - e s , ! coi.ybac::e;. n L T n r ^ r w ;

3

^ Te:

Te: 7 Is f r . , V. VB. R3m° (Rome); OIM 9801 ( P I . 113); limestone polychrome, 25 cm; B on

29

'

Sf-m-hb (Re c -em-heb), hm-ntr n 'Imn; UC 53; limestone, 22 cm; plain H.

1

- 2 - 1 " 1 5
2

Hthp-prt

( H a t h o r - p e r e t ) ; UC 67; black serpentine, 15.4 cm; s t r i a t e d W.

l i n e a r usekh. Te: 8 Is f r . , V. VA. °>

93)i

on

S3-dya-my (Sademy), edm-as; UC 68; black serpentine, 14 cm; s t r i a t e d H and l i n e a r usekh. Te: 1 c o l . f r . Hnm-m-ui3 (Khnum-em-wia); UC 108; limestone, 15 cm; s t r i a t e d W. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 4 I s back, shabti s p e l l .

(Ram

- »)

polychrome f r

28 5 c

" f i l l e d black

T "

C

* " * Striated

'

and "«-clause f 0 l l 0 S e P a r a t l l l n 6 S 1

" t o (Mesu); c. 47766 ( P i fr

"

4?74

Call)

Der

'

"

out,ine

"

24

>

:

limeSt

°

ne

elaborate usekh-, Te: 8 Is '

V-

IVB

Med1neh

limeSt0ne

- f i l l e d black on red ' re

red e1

°

(P1

(Tasks

tomb

Preceedin9

SIIm

" 0 . 1.

Polychrome 21,5 cm; Te: 1 col.

d yellow panel. Der el-Medineh tomb no.

Pyi3y ( P i a y ) ,

w°b, hry hb(t)n

'imn-, Zagreb 613 (ex Koller 291); lime-

stone polychrome, 22.3 cm; Te: 7 Is f r . , 1 col. back, V. VA. Shmt (Sekhmet), nbt p r ; Zagreb 603 (ex Koller 287); limestone polychrome, 23.5 cm; Te: 7 Is f r . , no separation l i n e s , V. VC. Ifr-sny

(Nefer-seny); Zagreb 612 (ex Koller 299); limestone, 18.8 cm;

Te: 7 Is f r . , 1 c o l . back, V. VA. Anonymous-, Zagreb 599 (ex K o l l e r 303); V. IVA (a.a.m. following nuclause).

192

193

Hood examples illustrated: Ld. 3.1.1.11 (B3y), Ld. 3.1.1.1.

( H i a t ) , sm yt n 'Im-, 01И 18188 (PI. ц 5 ) .

MK

wood

polychrome

cm; elaborate ueekh, concentric bands w i t h v e r t i c a l s t r i p e s ; yoke or

dyn. 18(1) Pn-IF (Pen-Rêc), "exorcist of scorpions"; Aubert 1974, 65, f i g .

19/20;

whip on r i g h t shoulder, yoke on back; yellow pseudo-cartonnage from

Mod, 18.8 cm; striated W. te: 8 Is f r . , 1 col. back, f i l l e d green, V.

waist down and laced together on back. Те: 6 Is f r . , 1 col on feet v IIIB (SIIs). r e e t , V.

IIIA. Ms-nht (Hes-nekht), nbt pr; Berlin 4653; wood, 22 cm; s t r i a t e d W,

K3h (Kah), hry s's

heart amulet. Te: 11 Is f r . , f i l l e d green. V. VC (with na-clause).

polychrome, 22.1 cm; elaborate usekh. Те: 9 l s f r . , V. IV. Der e l -

Berlin Kat. 900; Speleers 1923, PI. 6.

to

(m St n M3°t)-, Walters Art Gallery 22 186- wood

Medineh, S t e i n d o r f f 1946, no. 720 (721-723), Pis. 107[ 119

SS-Mut (Si-mut); i . a . : s3 nsa tpy n 'Im,

hm-ntr nu 2 n 'Imni C. 46558'

M - t e y (Tai-Besy); Zagreb 608 (ex Koller 285); wood polychrome. 26 5 cm. Те: 6 l s f r . V. I I I .

wood polychrome, 30 cm; Te: 10 Is f r . , f i l l e d blue, V. VA. Gurneh. Possibly same owner as C. 46539, see sub Cl. VB1.

dyn. 19(1) „t

SS-3st (Sa-Isit), imy-r srm.uf, Walters Art Gallery 22.185; wood poly-

-dyn. 20

chrome, 22.7 cm. Te: 4 Is f r . , f i l l e d blue, V. I I I A . S t e i n d o r f f 1937 no. 726, Pis. 107, 119. The owner figures on Leiden Stela V 26, see

( I s i t ) , nbt p r ; Leiden 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 ( P l s . 9,

wood polychrome>

w

N.B.: For other examples o f l a t e NK shabtis belonging to t h i s class and group. mediocre m o d e l l i n g , polychrome or painted black, 1 col f r . in panel or h i e r -

Helck 1958, and De Meulenaere CdE 46(1971), 223-233.

a t i c Is f r . ; see e . g . : P e t r i e 1935, No. 156 (ifi-m),

K3k3i (Kakai); Brussels E 4425; wood polychrome, 22.5 cm. Te: 7 Is f r .

161-162 (Wsr-Mntw),

shabti spell; in model c o f f i n . Speleers 1923, PI. 2.

163 ( Чшг-n-ipt),

IwPyt n Hnm), 167 (Nfr-htp),

» • m ' t ; Berlin 4652; wood polychrome, 22.5 cm; l i n e a r usekh, one hoe only ( r i g h t ) , wristlets. Te: 8 Is f r . , V. IV. B e r l i n Kat

84);

cm; Те: 1 col. f r .

164 (TS-wsr),

157-159, 160 165 (Mry-RC),

168 (toy, wb3 pr 4m?).

(sonorii), 166

(Чту,

169 ( / % , hmu);

Sedment I I , P i s . 77, 7 8 .

904 Faience (Fig. 20)

Z

ÏS! L T 7

!?T"-otepK I

Cm; W i 9

°f

A u b e r t 1974 -

nbt dai y

lffe?

'

Te:

! ? 5 ; W0 d P 0 , y C h r 0 m e SIS rf r( . on o T dark T panel, °V. VA. ' Bly (Bay), s Z n s W i h .

chrome, 24 cm. Te: 9

ls

fr„

v

3

< « 3 J . 55, ; i g .

1

,

n

'

h

85)

'

P

' ^

^

1n

' ^

Val1e

*

°f Delle

^

64, 65, f i g . 17; faience blue grey, 12 cm; black d e t a i l s , i n l a i d glass eyes. Те: 1 col. f r . on blue, dyn. 18(1) mdt-rnpt

[',

~

"

'

Lyons

'

wood

P

o1

(Wadjet-renpet); 0IM 10580 (PI. 110); faience bichrome, 18.9

-dyn.19(e) cm; face and hands red, d e t a i l s black; s t r i a t e d W and pectoral, udiateye on base. Те: 1 c o l . f r . , 5 l s

* I m

Нкз-nfr (Heka-nefer), "prince o f Hiam"; faience green blue. Simpson 1963, 14, P I . 8d, e. Hb-mhyt (Neb-mehyt) "overseer of the oasis o f the south"; Aubert 1974,

°ly"

! Po^chrome, black var-

W00d

50:

B3k-n-Hnew (Bak-en-Khonsu I I ) chrome, 24 cm; elaborate

dyn. 18 (Tut-)

Te: 8

...

. ,

and Ld. 3.3.1.11 (B3kt-3st)

shabti s p e l l «

^

s

f . .

'

L

c

15

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 3 . 0 . 5 (Hri)

24 5

dyn. 19(e) Nfrt-iry (Nefertari, queen of Ram I I I nished. Te- 4 l s f t . " Queens'at Thebej' L e

7

«•««•

see Ch. I l l

*"

back, Sim, Duties, Tasks (shut neu,

§13J).

'Irnn-m-nsu-nb (Amun-em-nesu-neb), iry-°3\ "dossier" see Aubert 1974 Dh^ty-m, (Djehuty-mose) (Sen-nefer); ha d:

"

Wo

1 f

93

°

r

P

reliminar

*

IIIA

L d 1

- p e of B. right hand

T

Herm

h

me

"apport Fouilles Del r el n J ! ' 12.

*

^

°po11s'

24 8

^ ,S

Str1ated

'

V

"

W

Ivc

-

l e f t

'

(late).

T3-h3nj (Ta-Kharu), nbt pr-, Louvre; faience polychrome, 16.3 cm; f i l l e t w i t h l o t u s . Те: V. VC w i t h ts-phr, without C a l l ; Weil 1921.P1. 29: 4.

1922, 431.

f r >

0IM 10757 (PI. I l l ) ; faience

Pale blue-green, turned y e l l o w , 18.7 cm; Те: 6 l s f r . , 1 col. back, V.

See

Anonymous, BM 65801; faience deep blue, 11.2 cm. Space f o r N open. BMQ

1928 (1929)» 46, 67-71, f i g . 35, PI.

dyn 1 (Seti/

24(1961 Мп'мз°^,

b 35- PI- 10a. Sty-mry-n-Ptah

(King Seti I ) , new; Ld. 3.3.0.3 (Pis. 37,

H O ) ; faience green, upper part 11.7 cm. Те: V. V. 194 192

dlyn 19

PS-tf-htp

(Ram. I I )

white. Te: 4 Is f r . , 1 col. back, V. I I I . Sedment I I , 28-31.

(Pa-Rahotep), imy-r niat,

P3-Nhsy (Pa-Nehsy), imy-r pr-hdl

tstyi

OIM 11775 (PI. 121); faience

Oxford 1879.272; 'Imn-m-int, hry rhty, C. 47204. pottery

Ld. 3.3.1.14 (Pis. 39, 111); faience

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 5 . 1 . 5 .

light blue, 11 cm. Te: 1 col. f r .

dyn. 18(1) 'Itrw-°3

Saty (Suty), wy-r pr-hd; C. 48498; faience white and grey, 16.8 cm; Pth-ms (Ptah-mose), s i nsa, imy-r emit;

ages and v u l t u r e w i t h shen-rings

X3t3y (Katjay), imy-r srajt; faience white and green, 9 cm; purple det a i l s . Aniba. Steindorff 1937, PI. 43:12, 13.

chrome, 19.5 cm. T e : l l c o l . f r . Abydos.

purple brown details, elaborate W. Aniba. S t e i n d o r f f 1937, P i . 44:2,

P3-sr ( P a - s e r ) , hn ntr tpy n
17.5 cm; s t r i a t e d W, elaborate usekh. Te: 8 Is f r . shabti s p e l l . For

(Cf. also PI. 44:1 (12 cm)).

the owner see Aubert 1974, 92, w i t h references to other sources.

sm; C. 47161; faience white, 13.8 cm; brown

•Imn-ms (Amun-mose), s i nsw wdhw n nb t3.wi-, UC 60; pottery, 17 cm; s t r i a t e d W; elaborate usekh. Te: 5 cols f r . , V. VB.

Omty-ms (Djehuty-mose), imy-r ihw-, faience green. Te: V. I I I . Hermopolis; Wei 11 1921, PI. 29:1, 2.

St3w (Setau), 83-nsu n K3s\ Aubert 1974, 96, 97, f i g . 37; pottery

s*wri3 cm.

Inh3y ( I n h a y ) , sm°yt n 'Imn-, C. 48306; pottery polychrome, 18.5 cm.

polychrome, 14.6 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r . ; Dra Abu'l Naga.

(Senero), hry pdf, Zagreb 619 (ex Koller 471); faience

12 6 '

*>* (May), J » ,

Aubert

1974i

99j

fig_

34/35;

fa

Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 6 I s

.ence

t r

l

V

I

T

" r

^

'

^

fdienCe

^

Shabt1

'

SPe11

'

Whlte

Aniba

'

(Merenptah ^ r 0 w n A n l b a T V ^ ^ • ° ' - Steindorff 1937, PI es-SebDa, 103.

15

Pr-CZ-°nh-wd3-snb-nhh

details

" d ° r f f 1937, PI. 43-4

(Per-ao-ankh-udja-seneb-neheh), hry sSwty, C.

47885 ( P I . 2 4 ) ; p o t t e r y polychrome, 26 cm; Te: 7 Is f r . , 1 col. back,

d " - a i l s black and q 19.: Er l e r y a n d. . " Kirwan, Wadi

^ 44

-Seti I I )

1 c o l . f r . Thebes (Gurneh).

and Stei

"

back, very currupt version of shabti s p e l l .

Hri ( H o r i ) , idmi n pr-nsw, C. 484316 (PI. 24); pottery polychrome. Te:

light blue-green, 14 cm. Te: 1 col. back, 5 Is f r

19

i n talons,

dyn. 19(e) H3t ( H a t ) , hm-ntr tpy n 3sf, Ld. 3.5.1.5 (Pis. 44, 113); pottery poly-

St-ms (Seti-mose), zmy-r pr himti faience, white and blue, 18.5 cm;

dyn

16). pot-

or B. In p o t t e r y model sarcophagus decorated with crossed munmy'band-

C. 47181; faience, pale green,

12.5 cm. Te: V. I l l ; (see also C. 46564, aragonite, Saqqara).

Hay (Huy), wr hrp hmt, details. Te: 1 c o l . f r .

( I t e r u - a a ) , e°nh n pr-mb m pr-Usir; C. 48477 (PI

t e r y , 19.7 cm; d e t a i l s painted black, s t r i a t e d W. Te: 11 U f r ' y VA

Te: 5 Is f r . See Aubert 1974, .100.

V. VC. T3-mkt (Ta-mekhet) nbt pr-, C. 47756 (PI. 21); p o t t e r y , polychrome, 18 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r . Der el Hedineh, tomb no. 1 (Sen-nedjem).

(Siptah)

faie Ce w ">> i l ^Aniba. l t a "Steindorff ^ Ü 7 ' 1937, " ' ^ .^ P1 42 15

1 1 Cm;

Ndm (Nedjem), imy-r pr wr-, C. 47162 (PI ^ d and deep brown details TeI'

f

<*«• VI) 19"

"

^

p

i

(pen.n.u

Steindorff i 9 3 7 > See also e g

;

(

tail

,

P

l

s

re: 1

'

faierl 0

„

c o

,

f

3

,

*"

dyn. 19dyn. 20

" "

Whlt6

'

M l 2

>

7

^

—

chrome or unpainted, 1 c o l . f r . i n panel (painted i n other c o l o u r ) , or (Mwt-m-prt),

131 ( S b k - m s ) , 132 (Hsr-MnU>),

133 (Hfr-hr),

1 3 4 , 135

( « " & ) , 138 ( h i e r a t i c ) ; Aniba, S t e i n d o r f f 1937, P l . 44:4, 6 , 7 ; Sedment I I , P i s . 27, 28. Amrah and Abydos, 63, 78; Gizeh and Rifeh 22,

—

Pis. 27C, L. Cem. Abydos I I I , PI. 23. These are contemporary with pot-

« « " i t e ; purple d e t a i l s ; Aniba.

t e r y shabti j a r s w i t h canine-headed l i d (see i n f r a Ch. V S2C). Bronze

sins.,

"

4 7 1 6 8 ; P 3 s

For examples o f l a t e NK p o t t e r y shabtis, mediocre modelling, polyf t i e r a t i c Is f r . , see e . g . : P e t r i e , Shabtis no. 123, 124 [Ms), 129

Cm!

Helck l958, 489 see

(F1g>

C

'

d

™wn

"

„

98

b

-

C. and Abydos 77, 79, 86

and

•

''

- z zzv 9ang yn. 20

black

" ^

- 31. 51; Nb-tS.wi,

W* imy-r

pr-hd, ml°,

Amrah eS,

dyn"

18/19

'Imn-ms (Amun-mose), as nsw, imy-r ihw, C. 48409 (PI. 26); bronze. 20 cm; s t r i a t e d W; l i n e a r usekh I and B incised. Te: 7 Is f r . . 1 col. back, V- VC w i t h ts-phr.

Saqqara.

192

Br (Hor), imy-hnt » nb t3.U;

wood polychrome, 34.3 cm; beard l o s t ; W s t r i a t e d blue and white. Te: 1

C. 48408 (PI. 26); bronze, 19.5 cm;

c o l . f r . , King's donation formula (see Ch. V 57b). Steindorff 1946, n 0

striated W, I modelled. Te: 2 cols back, o f f e r i n g f o r m . , 10 Is f r . , V.

724, Pis. 107, 119.

IVD. Saqqara.

dyn.l8(m/l) 'Imn-htp (Amun-hotep), imy-r kdu n 'Imn; OIM 18022 ( P i . 105); wood po-

Ivory

lychrome, 14.5 cm. Te: V. I I I A ; on the base owner's N i n h i e r a t i c (mem-

dyn. 18(1) TÎSy (Tjiay); BM; Te: htp-di-nsw formula; City of Akhenaten I I , 54.

orandum), see Ch. IV §16.

PI. 35:7.

illegible, Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 1 ( P I . 15); wood, 29 cm; beard missing. Te: 8 Is f r . , V. VC.

VB5 Crossed mummy bandages (Fig. 23) Example illustrated: HkS-rsa (C. 48329). m-rsw (Heka-reshu), it-ntr;

dyn. 18

VC2 Hands empty ( F i g . 23)

C. 48329 (PI. 16); l i g h t blue g l a s s ,

(Thutm.IV) 17.6 cm. Wig, striated with bands of gold f o i l , face, (empty) hands

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 5 . 1 . 2 : dyn. 18

'I°h-ms (King Ahmose); BM 32191; limestone, 28.5 cm; plain nemee with

T N mS°-hn> rib imZh. Abydos, "Heq-reshu H i l l " . El Amrah and Abydos 86,

(Ahmose)

uraeus. Te: V. I I I A . H a l l , JEA 17(1931), 10, PI. 2, f i g . l c , f i g . 2.

PI. 39; Abydos RT I , 2, 7, 32, 33, see also sub Cl. VC6 (C. 48330, PI.

Mnw-MnUi (Min-Monthu),called (dd. n.f).

16); Fig. 23. For glass shabtis see Ch. IV §14, note 55.

Abu'l Naga. The owner i s the husband of Dhvty, called 'Iwiw, C. 46532

(Tut.,Hor.)ed and partly gilded on gesso layer, s t r i a t e d W (blue and y e l l o w ) , e-

(PI. 4 5 ) j see CI. VB1; ASAE 9, 54-57.

laborate usekh, face gilded, three transversel and one v e r t i c a l band gilded and inscribed; hoes, B on r i g h t shoulder. Style very s i m i l a r to Amarna shabtis, cf. shabtis of Akhenaten. Te: 11 Is f r . f i l l e d blue, V. VC; for Te on vertical band see i n f r a Ch. V §9. Der el-Medineh Bruyère,

Rapport

Foui]les

e, Héd.neh

Dejr

i928

^^

(i92g)i

dyn. 18

„

1

8

b l î T w

B e r l i n 10266; limestone, 32 cm. Te: 7 Is f r . , V. I I I A , Aeg. Inschr.

67_7l)-f.g_

VC 'Classi

m i

fr

slate

II

276, Urk. IV 527.16, B e r l i n Kat. 897, Speleers 1923, PI. 14. Nhi ( N e h i ) , s3-nsu, imy-r h3swt ray; C. 47624 (PI. 13); black d o l o r i t e ,

ot

22.5 cm. Te: 7 I s f r . , V. 11 IB ( S I I s : ir nis.tw.k in 'Inpu, C a l l , see

cmi

Ch. I l l §13H). Thebes. For the owner see also CI. VB1 and CI. VC2. dyn. 18(e) Nfr-wbn (Nefer-uben); Oxford 552; limestone, 45 cm; d e t a i l s red and brown; Te: V. I I I A . Abydos, found near surface i n d r i f t sand outside

7 m:

v v yeS> 5 C 6 P t e r

„

4

-Jrol> . , i e a d e r

2u 1, rrr r f ^ . ' -- dd ">&> in Hair I №.

VB6 Hands empty on thighs (Fig. 23) dyn. 19(e) Tbu-xc (Tjebu-Rë c ); m . ^

„

Pwi3-m-B° (Pui-em-Re c ), hm-ntr nu 2 n 'Imn; C. J.d'E 50035; limestone,

(Thutm.111)30.8 cm. Te: V. I I I A . Saqqara. Gunn, ASAE 26(1926), 157-159; see also

PI. 11 , dyn. 19(e) ^ - ' ^ ( U s e r - h a t - A m u n - e m - h e b ) , ^

Sn-rs (Sen-res), hm-ntr n 'Imn-,

C. 46534.(C. 46535); limestone, 30 (29) cm. Te: 7 l s . f r , , V. I I I A . Dra

sn-nfr (Sen-nefer), adm-°s n St M3°t; wood, polychrome, 29.5 cm; p a i n t -

dyn. 18

'Imn-htp s3vty pr-hd (Pis. 43, 113).

and mummy bandages covered with gold f o i l . Te: 1 col. f r . , dd mdu Vsir

s t r i a t e d 382

UBekh

rear of temenos wall o f Seti temple. Cem. Abydos I I , 97 add., PI. 39:9,

<

Speleers 1923, 25, PI, 9.

' « 9 . 241.

ifb-sny (Neb-seny), s i ; MMA; p o t t e r y , pinkish-brown ware, red slipped, VC1 Hands not shown (Fig. 23) Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld.'3.1 dyn. 18

([(ehi)

(Thutm.III)s'toné, ù

^

c a l l e d Heny, the dedicator o f the shabti. Gurneh. Hayes, Scepter I I ,

Z

^

Z

Steindorff 193, ?»

t e x t l e f t t o r i g h t ; owner r e f e r r e d to i n 3rd p. sg. masc. by a man

i

^

(Ken-^,!'y

Z

T w

19?4

'

^

- elaborate l i n e a r

l1me_

33, f i g .

"'

str1ated

Te: 6 Is f r . , V. IV.

. im

•

196

(Ahmose-pen-Tjeny), hrd n k3pi C. 46546 (PI. 13); red-

brown burnished p o t t e r y , 22 cm. Te: 11 Is f r . , V. IVA. Abydos.

6

H

15.

'I°h-mB-pn-Tny

incised

11 c

„ t

I 1ated

Te: 8 Is f r v dyn.l8(e/m)(/gr (User) .1. " l u s e r j , e s ; serpentine 18

25 cm; elaborate s t r i a t e d W, d e t a i l s black. Te: 7 Is f r . , V. I I I A ,

, ... , N x . , N. I l l e g i b l e .

2

dyn,18 e m

( / ) W ™ - u M (Wehem-wadj), son o f Nfrt ( N e f e r t ) . nbt p r ; OIM 18002 ( P I . 107); limestone, 24.8 cm; Te: 5 Is f r . . V. I I I A ) .

y - ' n f m \ Walters A r t Gallery 22.194;

Snb (Seneb), hrd n kip-, C. 47621; limestone, 16.5 cm; Te: I Is heading

192

James 1964, 156, f i g . 53 (Fig. 23).

6 cols f r , V. I I I A . Abydos, Mariette 1880, no. 386. , „ ^

•Ip3y ( I pay), Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 4 (Pis. 18, 93), and X-m-rS 1.53. ( P i s . 26, 103).

'Im-^-HH (Amun-em-hat) called (dd n.f). ('Iby). snvty, , . " r a i , M n Coll ; limestone polychrome, 23.4 cm; s t r i a t e d W b l u e

18

s r « ,

re

«

9

n

-

—

^

I2(I953),

7 no. 20, PI- 17. dyn 18

' » H H P (Amun-hotep), h s t y " » Tny, C. 46537 (PI. 13); limestone

p0-

VC4 Implements f r o n t and Bags f r o n t (Fig. 23) dyn. 18/19 Hay (Huy), hm-ntr n Sfrnt, son of Tiaiu (Tjunu), hm-ntr n Sfjmt-, Boston; f a i e n c e , blue, elaborate usekh with hawk-ornaments, s t r i a t e d W. Te: V.

(Amen.III) lychröme, 28 cm.' Te: 9 Is f r „ f i l l e d blue, V. I I I A .

VA. Abydos, "Heq-reshu H i l l " . Amrah and Abydos, 86, 87, 96, Pis. 39,

Unu-htp (Min-hotep), ue2>; Louvre Q 198; limestone, ca. 20 cm. Te: 6 l s

41:5; Abydos RT I , 2, 7, 32, 33. The owner i s probably mentioned on a

f r . , V. I I I A ; Speleers 1923, PI. 11.

p u r i f i c a t i o n - d i s h from the Sekhmet Sanctuary at Abusir, see PH I I I , 1,

Uuia (Ruiu), limestone, 29 cm. Te: 7 Is f r . , V. I I I A . Aniba. Steindorff 1937, PI. 42:1. Sn-nfr (Sen-nefer); C. 46569 (PI. 11); pottery

polychrome, 35.2 cm;

Te: 6 ls f r . , V. IVD. Abydos, found in pottery model c o f f i n , w i t h

dyn.18

334. ( F i g . 23). VC5 Implements f r o n t and Bags back (Fig. 23) Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3.2.1.35 Huy (Pis. 25, 112).

model Is and Bs, in tomb D119. Amrah and Abydos 71, 86, PI. 39. For

dyn. 18

Hk3-nfr (Heka-nefer), "prince of Miam", C.J.d'E 89629; serpentine,20.5

coffin see sub CI. VA.

(Tut.)

cm. Te: V. I I I . Toshka, Nubia. Simpson 1963, 14, f i g . 10, PI. 7a-c.

N lost; limestone polychrome, 27 cm. Te: 6 l s f r . , V. I I I A . Aniba.

dyn. 18/19 T3wy (Tauy); Walters A r t Gallery 54.495; bronze, 13.3 cm. Te: 4 l s f r . ,

Steindorff 1937, PI. 42:2.

1 col. back (S: ir wh3.ta m mi nb).

Nb-sny (Neb-seny), sS pr-hdn hmt-ntr-, 0IM 18001 ( P I . 106); wood, 27.5

119.

Thutm.IV)

cm

dyn. 18

Pth-ms ( P t a h - m o s e ) , i . a . : imy-r niwt,

"

Te:

4 co,s

f r f i 1 1 e d

b1ue

'

V

"

IVD

n T H). tzty,

hm-ntr

tpy n

'Imn;

C.

V3-lP-htp

(Ram. I I )

ence, l i g h t b l u e , 26.5 cm; short beard. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 5(?) Is

0IM 11753 (PI. 120); f a i back,

u n c l e a r ; Sedment. Sedment I I , 28-31. See f o r the owner CI. VB4 faience. (Pa- r n e f e r 7 - t j e n u ) , Te:

over

P3-'nfr^-tna

breast (Hat art 3ht), two jackals on back (imy wt nb t3-dsr,

hnty sh-

115); wood polychrome, concentric bands; pseudo-cartonnage. Te: 5 l s

rimy-r

smty?-, 0IM 18189 (PI.

ntr); a l l details i n l a i d glaze (yellow, v i o l e t and t u r q u o i s e ) , body'

f r . , shabti

cream. Te: 1 c o l . f r . : dd mdw in I, it, Nut-formula, 10 I s

Huy (Huy); Ld. 3.2.1.35 ( P i s . 23, 97); red sandstone, 22.5 cm. Te: 6

around body,

V. IVC (Call preceding SIIs and nw-clause (r rm nb m grt hrw nt rc wt

nb)),

spell.

i s f r . , V. V. ( F i g . 23).

wsir hm-ntr tpy n 'Jm

№ m3 -hm-, on l e f t shoulder 2 cols: im3hy hr 'Inpw hnty sh H.sir imy-r

VC6 Crossed mummy bandages ( F i g . 23)

niwt, tsty N

dyn. 18

a l l hieroglyphs i n l a i d v i o l e t ' g l a z e ' . Abydos,

m-rSo

(Heka-reshu), it-ntr-,

C. 48330 (PI. 16); c r y s t a l l i n e limestone

Nanette 1880, no. 408; N a v i l l e , ASAE 40(1941), 646; Lefebvre, H i s t . ®r- P r e t r e S d , A m o n d e Karnak (1929), PI. I A ; Borchardt, Kunstwerke aus dem aeg. Mus. zu Kairo, PI. 35.

(Thutm.IV) w i t h g l a s s , 16.5 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , King's donation formula, see Ch. V

(Yuya); C. 51034; ebony, 21 cm; unpainted. Te: V. IVC, f i l l e d yellow. Qui bei 1 1908, PI. i s ,

N.B. In group VC a l s o : Queen Hatshepsut, The Hague, Mus. Heennanno-Westreenianum,

VC3 Amulets (Fig. 23) 18

(Pa-Ra-hotep), imy-r niwt, t3ty,

laborate usekh with hawk-ornaments, v u l t u r e w i t h shen-rings

on right shoulder 2 cols: imShy hr
(Amen.II)

Steindorff 1946, no. 727, Pis. 107,

dyn. 19

(Amen.Ill) 48406 (PI. 27); faience, polychrome, 20 cm; s t r i a t e d W, beard l o s t , e-

dyi-

( T j e l ) , Ld. 3.2.

ßM

'

' " 7 !

UtlBS

Spiegel berg 1896, 3, PI. 3c; black stone; fragment, V. VIA, see also Fig. S;

bUt

Wlth

heading 7 cols on f r . and sides, V. VC , Abydos 1880 no. 397; Mry-mry, se

3c,Rli.

striata J

I , 2 , 7, 32, 33. See also CI. VB5 (C. 48329, PI. 16). (Fig. 23).

Huy (imy-r rnn°yu> n s3-nsw hrd n k3p), C. 46548, limestone, 24 cm. Te: 1 U

King Amenhotep Ii-

(

§7b. Abydos, "Heq-reshu H i l l " . Amrah and Abydos, 86, PI. 39; Abydos RT

Plgta11,

soft

gre

Ureaus

i ' « r p e n t i n e , 28.8 cm; v e r t i c a l l y

' ankh-amulets i n hands. Te: V. IVB

"mV)". H a l l , JEA 17(1931), PI. 3, f i g . l a , 3;

200

kdwt, C. 47617, limestone, 18.5 cm, Te: 10 Is f r . , shabti s p e l l , Saqqara. The owner i s probably represented i n the tomb of Maya at Saqqara, dyn. 18/19. Schneider 1974.

201

Aubert 1974, 102.

VD^_NK_mumnjy_wi th_dyeJ ex_wig dyn. 19

VD1 Hands empty (Fig. 23) Example illustrated: Ld. 3.2.1.23 Mry-Mry, s3wty pr-hd .

(Ram.II)

Msw (Mesu); C. 47765 (PI. 23); limestone polychrome, 19 cm"; f i l l e t

(Amen.III) stone, 44 cm. Te: 9 Is f r . , V. VC (Fig. 23).

w i t h l o t u s blossom, elaborate usekh. Te: 1 c o l . f r . Der el-Hedineh,

dyn. 18(1) Wd3-ms (Udja-mose); Berlin 13210; black wood, 20.5 cm. Te: 7 Is f r . ,

tomb no. 1.

-dyn.19(e) f i l l e d white, V. IV. Berlin Kat. 902; Fechheimer, K l e i n p l a s t i k , 75.

M33-nhU>.f (Ma-nekhtuf ) , ss kdwt; Walters Art Gallery 22.143; lime-

DyrgZ (Dyrga), ss; C. 48410 (PI. 17); ebony, 22.5 cm; usekh and brace-

stone polychrome, 23.8 cm; elaborate usekh. f i l l e t with lotus blossom.

lets modelled in gesso and covered with gold f o i l . Te: 8 Is f r . , V. VC

Te: 1 c o l . f r . , black on yellow panel. Steindorff 1946, no. 719, Pi.

(with nu-clause following a.a.m.); in wooden model c o f f i n .

107.

°3-m (Onen), s3aty knyu "guardian of the palanquin"; The Hague, Mus.

Msw (Mesu), sS htp-ntr n P3-R0 n P°-mss "scribe of the god's offerings

Meerm. Westr., Spiegelberg 1896, 14, PI. 3; wood, polychrome; usekh

of Pa-Rëc o f Ramesses". C o l l . Hoffmann no. 87; limestone polychrome,

and tenons of Ba-bird are gilded; beard missing; eyes and brows i n l a i d . dyn. 19 (Ram. I I )

lychrome, 25.5 cm; elaborate usekh. Te: 9 Is f r . , V. VC (ending with nu-clause). Der el-Hedineh, Tomb no. 1. See also Class VD4.

Mry-Mry (Meri-Meri), s3wty pr-hd; Ld. 3.2.1.23 (Pis. 23, 95), lime-

dyn. 18

Sn^âm (Sen-nedjem), sdm-°S m st M3af, C. 48411 (PI. l 7 ) i limestone po-

Te: 9 Is f r . , V. VC.

16 cm ( f e e t m i s s i n g ) ; B a - b i r d . Te: 6 Is f r . , shabti s p e l l . Legrain

Sty-m (Seti-mose), ss pr-hd; UC 105; limestone polychrome, 16 cm (fragm.). Te: 1 c o l . f r . : "Wsir T N".

P3-SV (Paser) hry-pdt; Glasgow; limestone. Abydos Tomb D51. Amrah and

K3-nw-r3 (Kenel), idm, n p3-Mmi; UC 83; limestone, 13.4 cm. Te: 1 col f r . , T N.

1895, 33, f i g . on 34. Abydos, 86, PI. 39. dyn. 19

Mss ? (Messes), w°b n 'ln-hry(t);

OIM 17336 (PI. 116); pottery, poly-

VD2 Amulets (Fig. 23)

chrome, 19.7 cm; pseudo-cartonnage; Te: 5 Is f r . , V. I I I .

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3.2.1.32 (
Nfr-fyc ( N e f e r - h e r ) , T: ?; C. 47215 (PI. 15); serpentine, 18 cm; pecto-

dyn. 18(m)

(Vuya), C. 51033; wood, »

cm;

gess0>

face

copper>

r a l , elaborate l i n e a r usekh. Te: 5 Is f r . , 1 col. back. V. I I I A ( l a t e ) .

^

af)d

Nfr-htp ( N e f e r - h o t e p ) , imy-r k3at n 'Irm; Brussels E. 7048; limestone, upper p a r t ; echelloned W w i t h t r i a n g u l a r lappets, usekh modelled,

mu e s plastered and gilded; r i g h t : ^ - s c e p t e r , l e f t : c l o t h ; heartamulet. Te: V. IVC. Quibell 1908, PI. 17 d a Y S : o

r?

8 i U

'

S f r

56

S W

"

V

°ld6d ^ ^

T

T

fig

" "

-

V

"

VB(?)

V ,

" ^

; W

^

grasping ankh and

^

93! "

(H3ty-)T3y (Haty-)Tjay; Ld. 3.2.1 32 (Pis' v> chrome, 22.8 cm. Te- 4 i . f r , , ( '

9?):

V03 implements ( F i g .

23)

' * '' ^

fay (Huy), hry kd n pr-'Imn;

r

t m6St ne

°

P

C. 48352 (PI. 43); pottery, polychrome,

18 cm; B a - b i r d . Te: 1 c o l . f r . : Wsir n k3 n T N.

L - E a y p f des Pharaons (1967),

19(e) P3-hnn.f (Pa-henen-ef); Ld. 3.2.1.14 (Pis 20 chrome, 17 cm; with S a - b i r d . Te- 1 c o , J '

1

hands: r i g h t , measuring cord, l e f t : l e v e l l i n g instrument. Te: 4 Is f r . Capart CdE 32(1941), 201-202.

Hanno»er.«od. 28 cm; W o f

P3-nb

, °ly_

(Pa-neb), w°b; Ld. 3.2.1.12 (Pis. 19, 95); alabaster, 19.5 cm;

Te: 7 Is f r . , V. VC ( F i g . 23). Mhy-htp (Mehy-hotep) ; UC 77; wood, polychrome, 14 cm; elaborate usekh,

cm 1lmest

I » A (Flg.

°"e M

short beard. Te: 5 Is f r . V. V(?). ( S i l : iry

poly-

>.

VD4 Crossed mummy bandages ( F i g . 24)

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3.2.1.12,

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 4 Anonymous.

dyn. 18(1)

d*n-

№

^

f r

(Neb_nefer.

.

limest -dyn.19(e) V. VB (Sis). A b J ' J ! " ° n e polychrome. Te: 8 Is f r . / «uyoos. AmSlineau 1899 IKJ DI * ^hyt (Neb-mehyt), h3ty-a n uh3t' i °as1s"; limestone. Te': 9 i s f * "" governor of the southern r - . v. VB. Abydos. Am61ineau 1899, 45-51;

uh3(.tv)).

19

(Ram. I i )

Sn-ndm (Sen-nedjem), sdm-°S n St m3°f, C. 48411 (PI. 17); l i d model c o f f i n , limestone, polychrome, 25.5 cm; elaborate usekh. Te: o f f e r i n g formulas on mummy bandages. Shabti see Cl.

VD3. Der el-Medineh, tomb

no. 1. dyn

- 19

Anonymous, Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 4 ( P i s . 15, 90); wood polychrome, 21.5 cm; Te: 1

190 203

ls

c o l . f r . (Fig- 28). rsy (Tjay), Ld. 3.1.1.44 (Pis. 15, 90); wood polychrome, 24 cm. Te: 5

dyn. 19(e) m

Ts f r . , V. IIIA.

cised and painted red and black. Te: 10 Is f r . , V. VC (with nw-clause f o l l o w i n g a . a . m . ) . Saqqara.

Example illustrated: C. 47229.

Si3y ( N i a y ) ; Ld. 3.1.1.18 (Pis, 11, 86); wood polychrome, 22.5 cm; Te: 7 l s f r . , V. IVD. ( F i g . 24).

<(yn. 19(e) P3-sr (Paser), with Sa-bird. Gizeh and Rifeh, 22, PI. 27. Anonymous, C. 47229 (PI. 15), limestone polychrome, 23.5 cm; Wig: W12;

'inyy ( I n y ) ; UC 51; limestone polychrome, 13 cm; elaborate W, s t r i a -

heart amulet suspended by cord. Sa-bird on breast. Te: 10 Is f r . , v.

tions p l a i t e d , f r i n g e , h a i r f i l l e t , c i r c u l a r ornamental weights, no

VB, space for N l e f t open. Abydos, Speleers 1923, PI. 29.

tresses, H crossed r i g h t over l e f t , empty; Te: 5 l s f r . , V. V.

Anonymous, HMfl 1971.37; limestone, 29 cm; Sa-bird. Te: shabti s p e l l

Hnwt-riwnw~' (Henut- ^ u n u 1 ) , nbt pr, hsy °3 n Ht.hr-, UC 110; wood poly-

Aubert, CdE 50(1976), 65, f i g . 2.

chrome, 26 cm. Long p l a i n W, long pointed side tresses with c i r c u l a r

yEi_NK_Mum^_with_female_wig (Fig. 24)

ornamental w e i g h t s , arms crossed r i g h t over l e f t , H. empty; Te: 1 col.

Example illustrated: Ld. 3.1.1.18, Ni3y.

f r . i n panel. Anonymous; UC 54; limestone polychrome, 17 cm; elaborate W, parted in

dyn. W(mJ)mt-iry (Mut-iry); Hermitage 18515 (ex Chesnokov); wood, painted red

c e n t r e ; s t r i a t i o n s p l a i n w i t h f r i n g e , sustaining band, breast shown, I

brown, 26 cm; elaborate W with cork-screw c u r l s on b r e a s t , arms crossed right over l e f t , hands empty. Te: V. IVC. Piotrovsky 1974, no

i n c i s e d . Te: 8 l s f r .

53

flowers; Aton hymn. Drioton, ASAE 43(1943), 15-25; see Ch

w i t h t r e s s e s , breasts shown; uninscribed.

V §4

a t ( I s i t ) , Wyt n 'itn; Gallatin C o l l . with Implements. See Ch V §4. dyn. 18(1) rn-<-> (Kedet), nit pr; Ld. 3.1 1 35

fP1,

oo,

-dyn. 19(e) 23 cm; Tei 5 Is f r . V I I I A .

ion,/,

48MP

2

W, p l a

c !

1191

-

': V"-

»• invisible,

I

Brussels £ 5536

-

ge f

W

s

:

8

yd

t0ne S

ls

buds

in

centre face

'

fr

•»

in wt

a

side

'

(Pa-Re c -Khau); C. 48383 (PI. 43); pottery polychrome, 18.5

cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , h i e r a t i c ( c f . also UC 139). 14 cm; C. 48351, Pn-t3-0rt,

" d "eck blue

biue

12.5 cm, Abydos; C. 48357

17.5 cm; C. 48365, P3-Nhsy, 12 cm; C. 48381

18390, T3-nb-dy, 21 cm, Gurneh; C. 48397, Mrt-Sgr,

9iass>

" ' t e painted shabti

17 cm; C.

19 cm, Gurneh.

"any examples i n : Amrah and Abydos 78, 79; Gizeh and Rifeh, 22, PI. 27c; Cem. Abydos i n , p i . 23; Sedment I I , 26, PI. 27; Nebesheh and Defenneh, 31, Pis. 1, 2; Pe

t r i e 1935, Pis. 32, 33, 34.

f fra

° ' ^ ^

^;JK.Hymmy_with_contours_lost ("tent peg") (Fig. 24)

9 m - i s t r i a t e d W, l o t u s ^

Abydos

>

90

'

100

>

P1

•

50

'

llmeSt ne Parted in centre, s t r i a t ° P o l K h r o m e , 23 cm; elaborate Se9mented ing in cork-screw curls f n T * fringe, side-locks end's- « " e t with l o t u s , elaborate usekh. I . Te: 8

190

P3-Rc-h°w

PS-nhsy, 18.5 cm, 2 l s f r . h i e r a t i c ; C. 48382, Shut s3t T3-wt-m-ipt,

gesso on

parted

'nd

(Amun-em-ope); Ld. 3 . 5 . 1 . 1 . (Pis. 43, 113); pottery poly-

Pn-Shmt, 18.5 cm; C. 48358, K3-R3-t3,

m o d e i i e d

r t

'

'

'Imn-m-ipt.

chrome, 18 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , ShdN (Fig. 24).

See also: C. 48342, T3-wrt,

§16

"

Polychrome, 25 cm;

r r rN l -n s e—r t e -d . l a rt e r-

'

P - i Dundee; limestone

flower on front, tresses

- dyn. 20

;sW0;d.a"d ^

'

9'ass, i „ l a 1 d eyes n e c T »<><* - d , Hght h ^ hold,; 6 s Pe'l. See Ch IV sia „ . " §14, note 55. lnVUihU

dyn. 19(1) •imn-m-ipt

i1lmestone

tresses, f i i i e t gijded with w

•

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 5 . 1 . 1 . ,

^

Mk-irt.f (Hek-iretef); OIM 8102 fP) ( striated W w „ * f ,

' • < ~ * » U . C.

¥E.:-Late_NK_Mummy_with_curyed_legs ( p o t t e r y ) (Fig. 24)

,

J

illegible.

Anonymous; Zagreb 585 (ex K o l l e r 278); limestone, 21 cm; elaborate W

dyn. 18(1, 'Ipy (Ipy), ex c o l l . King Farouk; wood, 24 cm; elaborate W l o t u s "

in ink. Abydos. EEF Exc

(Nay); C. 47626 ( P I . 23); limestone, polychrome 28 cm; elaborate

W parted i n c e n t r e , p l a i t e d c u r l s , side tresses, Bs f r o n t , 1 and B i n -

»05 Hands on thighs (Fig. 24)

Amarna)

f r . , V. IVD. Speleers 1923, PI. 22

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 2 . 4 . 1 1 , uninscribed. dyn

- 19(1) Royal shabtis,

• "*»• 20

e . g . : Siptah,

MMA. alabaster, 20 cm, royal W and uraeus

shabti s p e l l , Hayes, Scepter I I , 356, f i g . 223; Ramesses VI, c o l l .

205

u»,ll 436

alabaster 17.2 cm, monochrome, black d e t a i l s and Te, W e i l l 1921, 8, see also Louvre I 616, 2266, W e i l l 1921, 437, f i g .

fig

Rosses

VII,

6i

c. 48417-32 ( P I . 2 1 ) , a l a b a s t e r 12-18 cm, polychrome,

Engelbach 1921, 1923; Weill 1921, 437. See now

flubert

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d : dyn.

19

1974, 1 1 8 f f .

K°-mssw-hsy

Mm

ri> iw.tw ddirsp2.

ASAE 10(1910), 150, f i g .

Dhuty-ms (Djehuty-mose), w i w i

25)

(Ra-messu-hesy); Ld. 3 . 2 . 5 . 1 3 ( P i s . 31, 106); black s e r -

b l a c k . Te: 1 c o l . f r . :

dm. tw rn 2: n

(Fig

hry krst

hsyw di.f

htp Wsir B3k-n-'lm

25)

m hn hsyv

(see Ch. V § 9 ) .

1.

S*-nw-ri3

2 specimens, a l a b a s t e r , 17.4 (18.7)

OT; monochrome, black d e t a i l s and Te. Hermopolis, W e i l l

Ld. 3 . 2 . 5 . 5 ( P i s . 30, 104); black serpen-

B3fe-M-'imn(Bak-en-Amun); C. 47225 ( P I . 2 0 ) ; wood, 21.5 cm; d e t a i l s

(Seti-em-heb); a l a b a s t e r , 16 cm; polychrome, d e t a i l s black and

red. Te: 2 cols f r . h i e r a t i c : 1:s3w3bw(ty), s3btyw, ir

pr-°nh;

(#>-meew-hey).

p e n t i n e , 15.2 cm; S a - b i r d ; Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 5 I s . back, V. I l l

b l a c k . ' r e : 2 cols f r . , black; ASAE 10(1910), 150. St-m-hb

<-?-)

Pt3y ( P i a y ) ,

and Ld. 3 . 2 . 6 . 1 3

t i n e , 15 cm; B a - b i r d . Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 4 c o l s back, V. VC (Fig

(Ptah-eni-heb); C. J . d ' E . 41778; a l a b a s t e r , 15 cm; d e t a i l s

PthK-hb

Ld. 3 . 2 . 5 . 5 (Pisy)

1921, 433,

~

( S e n e r o ) ; BM (ex c o l l .

• "

Robert Mond); black s t e a t i t e , 21 3 cm-

B a - b i r d . Te: 1 c o l . f r . :

P and N . . s h a b t i s p e l l on back, f i l l e d y e l l o w - '

BMQ 1 3 ( 1 9 3 8 / 9 ) , 4 2 , P I .

20a.

f i g s . 4, 5. P3-"sda ( P a - s h e d u ) , e l ; B e r l i n 4648 (ex Passalacqua); wood, 10.5 cm. Te:

Dhwty-h°wi (Djehuty-Khaui); Aubert 1974, 123, two specimens, f i g . 51 52; alabaster 15.2 (16.4) cm. Te: 3 (and 4) I s f r . ,

Phd Usir

I

1 col. f r . , 6 ( ? )

n.

1923, P I .

Hermopolis. Other examples, e . g . : Qau and B a d a r i , 17, P I . 3 3 : 4 ; W e i l l

I s . b a c k , f i l l e d y e l l o w ; B e r l i n Kat. 901; Speleers'

19.

Hay ( H u y ) ; UC 100; s t e a t i t e , 8 . 4 cm ( f e e t m i s s i n g ) ; B a - b i r d . Te: 1 col.

1921, 435-6-

fr.,

Petrie, Shabtis: UC 248-252.

s h a b t i s p e l l on back.

fpwy

N.B.: Shabtis with Wig of h i g h - p r i e s t o f Memphis

( H a p u y ) ; A u b e r t 1974, 87, 105, f i g . 32; f a i e n c e , green g l a z e ,

15.8 cm; B a - b i r d , d e t a i l s b l a c k . Te: 1 c o l . f r .

NK mummy with wig of d a i l y l i f e w i t h side l o c k , f o r H i g h - p r i e s t o f Memphis. For origins see Ch. IV §16. Examples: f-m-uSst

(Khamuas), s3-rcsu, wr top

VIB2 Amulets ( F i g .

25)

hmw.sm; Louvre SH 79 (Clot Bey); black s e r p e n t i n e , 27 cm; H w i t h djed and

Amulets o n l y , o r combined w i t h I and B, r a r e l y combined w i t h B o n l y . Sometimes

tyet; Te: 2 cols f r . ,

with B a - b i r d , o r a m u l e t suspended by c o r d .

Khamuas - f o r m u l a (Ch. V § 3 b ) ; Serapeum, Saqqara. See

also Aubert 1974, 86, f i g . 30, f a i e n c e , green g l a z e w i t h b l a c k 13.3 cm, with I ; Te: 1 col. f r . : Shd «sir (Huy), u r h r p

ta,

details,

T N. For n o n - r o y a l example see Hwy

m , C. 47161, white f a i e n c e , d e t a i l s brown and b l a c k , '

fig.

and 3 . 2 . 5 . 1 ,

'I°h-ms.

( M e r y - R e c ) ; MMA; s e r p e n t i n e , 21.2 cm; r i g h t : djed, l e f t :

f e e t one p i e c e . Te: 10 I s

Usir T N. C f . a l s o Louvre SH 115, 204.

13.8 cm; I and B; Te: 1 c o l . f r . : ^

Ld. 3 . 1 . 5 . 5 , Hsy.f-smsw-nsw,

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : dyn. 19(e) Mry-R°

tyet,

back, s h a b t i s p e l l . Hayes, Scepter I I , 324,

206 (Amarna?).

Class VI Dress of d a i l y l i f e 'I°h-ms yiA1Jress.ofJailyJife_„it_hout.wig Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3.2.8.8 d

yn- 19

33

Hsy.f-smsw-nsw

T ) ; l i m e s t o n e p o l y c h r o m e , 23 cm. ( F i g .

Hfr-rnpt

T ;

?ntaWere>:

"dlCated

by

tW

C

'

48511

°

(P1

"

4 3

»

VIB1

Hands

empty (Fig.

l e f t : tyet. Te: 6 I s

yellow.

( N e f e r - r e n p e t ) , toy s3wty pr-hdi l e f t : tyet;

Brussels E. 5548; black B a - b i r d , i n c i s e d . Te: 1 c o l .

f r - » 6 I s . b a c k , V. VA o r B. Speleers 1923, P I . 17.

P ^ c e s o f c l a y , l a r g e e a r s . Te: 1 W

am. I i )

wig

Ld. 3 . 2 . 5 . 1 ( P i s . 30, 103);

( H e s y - e f - s h e m s u - n e s u ) , wb3 new, 1fb °wi; Ld. 3 . 1 . 5 . 5

s t o n e , 2 4 . 5 cm; r i g h t : djed,

> * 1 t e . 14 cm; (Ra

"""""-"f-&i!y.l!fe_w1th_dui>lex

nb t3.wi\

( P i s . 17, 9 1 ) ; wood, polychrome, 19.4 cm; Te: V. VA.

dyn. 20

c o

pr-hdn

back, o f f e r i n g f o r m u l a , f i l l e d

Anonymous; Ld. 3.2 8 8 fPI (P1 " 24)_

I ' s T ^

(Ah-mose), (-?-)

b l a c k s e r p e n t i n e , 2 5 . 8 cm; B a - b i r d ; r i g h t : djed,

( F i g . 24)

U s z

-

m 3

°t-

s a

^

( U s e r - M a a t - R e c - n e k h t ) , ss lcyt

A r a g o n i t e , 30 cm; r i g h t : djed,

l e f t : tyet,

new, C. 47220 ( P I . 1 8 ) .

amulet (ankk upon hetep)

suspended by s t r i n g , B on l e f t s h o u l d e r ; a l l d e t a i l s b l a c k ; Te: 1 c o l .

25)

P, T , N, 5 I s . back,

190

Khamuas - f o r m u l a . Abydos, same a t e l i e r and

207

Ld 3 2 1 31 (CI infra.

^ameTe:

VD2), and shabti's of Mahu and Si-Mut, see

s p e l l ; Saqqara ( c f . C. 47652) same owner as following example. fpri

Vienna, Rec. 9, 51-52; Aubert 1974, 89. For Te

( T j u r i , T j e l ) , hry iry °3.w, Hermitage 884; green serpentine,

see infra Ch. V S3b.

20.6 cm; r i g h t : tyet,

ifhw (Mahu), idnw, C. J-d'E 11092; sandstone, 34.5 cm; d e t a i l s red and

shabti s p e l l . G o l e n i s c h e f f , 1891, 128; Piotrovsky 1974, no. 59.

yeilow, elaborate usekh; r i g h t : died, l e f t : tyet, heart-amulet sus-

l-nw-r3

pended by string. Te: 1 col. f r . : P, T, N, 6 Is

13.6 cm; r i g h t : djed,

back

Khamuas -formula.

Aniba. Steindorff 1937, PI. 45:5. For the owner see L. Habachi, The

l e f t : djed, and I . Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 6 Is

back

( T j u - n e - r o , T j e l ) , sS wdhj n nb ts.wi-, UC 102; wood polychrome, l e f t : tyet' (painted). Te: 1 c o l . f r .

VIB3 Implements and Bags ( F i g . 25)

administration of Nubia during the NK, Actes du Symposium i n t e r n a t i o -

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 2 . 5 . 7 (N3y3), Ld. 3 . 3 . 5 . 4

(Ffi3).

nal sur la Nubie 1965, 69-70. For a t e l i e r e t c . see former example. S3-m>t (Si-Hut), w°b!n) Stmt, son of Pi3y ( P i a y ) ; Sotheby Dec. 1973,

dyn. 19

no. 37 and Aubert 1974, 89 and cover; limestone polychrome, 28.5 cm;

(Ram. I I )

usekh. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , Der el-Medineh, tomb no. 1. Cs3-Kn

right: djed, l e f t : tyet, elaborate usekh. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 6 I s . back, Khamuas -formula. First owner: Nekht. Shabti of f a t h e r Piay same Te. dyn. 19

Hnsw (Khonsu); C. 47751 ( P I . 19); pottery polychrome, 18 cm; elaborate (Asha-Ken); Aubert 1974, 126, f i g . 33; faience green, 13 cm;

black d e t a i l s . Te: 1 c o l . f r .

Vienna, Bergmann, Rec. 9, 51-52. For a t e l i e r e t c . see former examples,

dyn. 19

N
Mry-Shmt (Mery-Sekhmet), imy-r niwt, t3ty; Zagreb 595 (ex

(Siptah)

r i g h t : hoe and B on l e f t shoulder, l e f t : hoe and djed with vase on

toller

463);

(Merneptah) faience green, 13.8 cm; Te: 1 c o l . f r . : Wsir, T, H, m3°-hrw.

r i g h t shoulder. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 7 cols back, shabti s p e l l . See also CI.

dyn. 19

Ndm (Nedjem), ss nsw, imy-r pr; C. 47209 (PI. 19); a r a g o n i t e , 19.5 cm;

VIB2.

(Siptah)

right: djed, l e f t : tyet. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , T, N; see also C. 47221, 47186

idem-, C. 47186 ( P I . 3 5 ) ; faience w h i t e , 15 cm; brown d e t a i l s , Te: 1

(CI. VIB3), 47165 (CI. VIB4), and C. 47211 (PI. 20): glazed s t e a t i t e , right: tyet, l e f t : djed. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , T, N. 4 Is

back, shabti s p e l l .

For the owner see Helck 1958, 489, Aubert 1974, 98. dyn. 19

>ly-mi-sb3 (Iy-mi-seba), sS nsw, C. 47224 (PI. 19); black s c h i s t ( ? ) , 19 cm; tyet : djed, l e f t : djed. Te: 1 col. f r . , 5 I s back, shabti spell.

col. f r . : Shd Wsir T N m3c-hrw. dyn. 20 (Ram. VI)

1 c o l . f r . Aniba. S t e i n d o r f f 1937, PI. 45:2.

dyn. 19

N3y3 (Naya), imy-r ihw n Pth\ Ld. 3.2.5.7 (Pis. 31, 105); serpentine, 11 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 5 cols back, V. I I I A (Fig. 25). Rci3

(Iuy). t3y hwhrwnmyn nsw, C. 47207 ( P i s . 19, 2 1 ) ; aragonite, 26 cm; r i g h t : djed, l e f t : tyet. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 6 Is back, V. VA. Same

if

cm:

»•Ck. V. VA. Steindorff l 9 4 6 >

l.Jt

•

'

suspended by s t r i n g , l e f t hand holding whip? Te: 1 c o l . f r . Hayes,

i.

Scepter I I , 381, f i g . 240. (Huy), s s ; B e r l i n 4406, dark stone, 14.5 cm; heart-amulet. Te:

' ^

" ^ell.

shabt1 (P1

upon Tu-"w-n

(TJu-ne-ro, T j e l l

16 5

right: d i d

'

B

n y

u

47208

let

i coi.fr.,

no.

Buy (Huy), ss nfrw; MMA; limestone, 7 cm; black d e t a i l s , Hathor-amulet

Walters A r t G a l l e r y 22.177;

r,9ht:

Pn-'Inhr (Pen-Onuricl limestone' /M '

1974, no. 56.

with red d e t a i l s in p r i v a t e c o l l . i n Amsterdam.

a ™ - i p t (Amun-emope), hry iry^w,

-

-

1 1 n e a u

': etep) suspended

»,„

18

«

j

1899

>

I c o l . ' f r . , and cols back, shabti s p e l l . Memphis. Speleers 1923, PI. 18. Hb-nfr (Neb-nefer), ss* nsw imy-r pr-hd(?)i

3 1 cm; r i g h t : djed, s t H n 9 T e : 1 co1

-

Zagreb 589 (ex Koller 307);

grey stone, 16.2 cm; traces o f red on face. Te: 1 c o l . f r . : T and N. P3-Nhsy (Pa-Nehsy), s i nt s'nwt; C. 47696 (PI. 35); faience pale blue,

-

I I cm; d e t a i l s ' p u r p l e . Te: 1 c o l . f r . , T and N. Heliopolis.

a

y C ! ' •" ^ • 4 7 6 5 1
208

(Re c ), ss; Leningrad 889; wood polychrome, 25.5 cm; Ba-bird; Te: 1

c o l . f r . Same owner Ld. 3 . 1 . 5 . 4 . Golenischeff 1891, 129; Piotrovsky,

in Amsterdam University Library (see Ch. I l l 513H), and mummifonn ex*

( R a i a ) , nbt p r ; Ld. 3 . 3 . 5 . 4 (Pis. 42, 113); faience white, 16.1

cm; brown-purple d e t a i l s . Te: 1 c o l . f r . (Fig. 25).

owner: Cass VIB4, lower part of dress of d a i l y l i f e , white f a i e n c e , Whlt

Pn-niwt (Pennut), imy-r hmww; C.J.d'E 11203; green glazed s t e a t i t e . Te:

V

' M Empty Hands on s k i r t ( F i g . 26)

Sample i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 3 . 5 . 7 (Sto-m>-r5).

209

dyn. 19(e) *

(Re c ). si.

« t *

3-1.5.4 (Rls. 17, 91); wood polychrome. T e :

VIE. D r e s s . o f J 5 l k - l i f ? - t f i ^ j ! : i 9 5 C t i t e . w 1 g _ a n d _ c u r v e d . l e g s

3 cols back, V. VB.

sample i l l u s t r a t e d : C. 48395.

s n - r i , (Sen-nedjem); C. 47744 (PI. 18); limestone, polychrome and var-

dyn. 19

Anonymous; C. 48395 ( P I . 4 3 ) ; p o t t e r y

nished, 23.5 cm. Te: 1 col. f r . , o f f e r i n g formula: prvt nb hr wdha n

. dyn.20

f r . Abydos.


Illegible-,

(Fig. 26)

polychrome, 13.5 cm. Te: 1 col.

C. 48376 ( P I . 4 3 ) ; pottery polychrome, 18 cm. Te: 4 c o l . f r .

•Imn-m-ipt (Amun-em-ope), slaty, MMA; limestone polychrome, ca. 15 cm.

Other examples: UC 149 ( w h i p ) , 150 (both hands down); Sedment I I , PI. 77:26 (lump

Oer el-Medineh. Hayes, Scepter I I , 382.

of clay s t i l l attached, f l a r i n g rounded s k i r t ) .

Sa-na-r3 (Senero), hry pdf, Ld. 3.3.5.7 (PI. 42); faience bichrome, 17

VIF._Dr§ss_of_daily_life_with^^

26j

cm; Te: 1 c o l . f r . (Fig. 30). 'lay (Iuy), ss new adhu n nb t3.ui;

C. 47216 (PI. 27); a r a g o n i t e , 32

cm; details black. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 5 I s . back, shabti s p e l l , hieroglyphs

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 2 . 8 . 9 . dyn. 20

blue. For same owner see Class VIB2. dyn. 19

Ndm (Nedjem), s i nsw, imy-r pri C. 47165 (PI. 25); f a i e n c e , white and

(Siptah)

red, 12.5 cm; details brown. Te: 1 c o l . f r . ; Abydos. See also CI. VIB2.

B3k (Bak), hry nfra; Zagreb 592 (ex Koller 289); alabaster polychrome, 2 2 . 5 cm. T e :

47662 (PI. 19), Ms

pottery; Walters A r t Gallery 48389, Anon., f a i -

ence; Steindorff 1948, no. 728, PI. 106; Ld. 3 . 3 . 5 . 1 ( P i s . 42, 112), P3nhsy. img-r pr-hd.

1 col. f r . :

Wsir T N m3°-hra

m htp

Anonymous-, Weill 1921, 435, f i g . 6; alabaster polychrome, 19 cm.

Sedment I I , 26, PI. 77:7. (wcb),

Ld. 3 . 2 . 8 . 9 ( P I . 33); alabaster polychrome, 18.8 cm (Fig.

26).

dyn. 19(1) Tpy (Tey), nbt pr; pottery and wood, d i f f e r e n t s i z e s ; Sedment tomb 134N.B.: Other examples, e.g.: Brussels E.5848, faience, Speleers 1923, PI. 20; C.

Uninscribed;

N.B.: Shabtis i n dress o f d a i l y l i f e w i t h wig of high p r i e s t of Memphis. For o r i g i n s see Ch. IV §16. Examples: jf-m-a3st

(Khamuas), s3-nsw, sra; UC 99; black serpentine, 14 cm

(head and f e e t m i s s i n g ) , elaborate usekh, Ba-bird with shen-rings.

Te: 1

*iQi.Press_of_dail^_life_w2th_tripartite_wig (Fig. 26).

c o l . f r . , o f f e r i n g f o r m u l a , 5 I s . back, V. VC ( P r e l . : Shd Wsir nb R-st3a T N

Example illustrated: 3h-pt Aubert, f i g . 31.

mZc-hra). Nb-mhyt (Neb-Mehyt), sm, ar hrp hmu; Turin 2666 ( D r o v e t t i ) , ser-

dyn- 19(e) 3h-pt (Akh-pet), ss Pth, Aubert 1974, 87, f i g . 3 1 ;

dyn. 19

pentine, 18.5 cm; w i t h I ; Te: 1 c o l . f r . : Wsir T X, 4 Is greenish

faience

with brown details, 12.5 cm; with I . Te: 1 c o l . f r . : Shd T N m3°-hra. Serapeum (Fig. 26). A n o n y ^ , p o t t e r y p o l y c h r o m e > 1 4 c m ; w . t h i ; flniba^ s t e i n d o r f f i 9 3 7 )

back, shabti s p e l l ;

Scamuzzi, Egyptian a r t i n the Egyptian Museum of Turin (1964), PI. 76. Class VII Unconventional forms VIIA._Shabti_with_back_slab ( F i g . 26) VIIAl Single f i g u r e with back s l a b or back p i l l a r

7 N e f e r ^ e r ' With back 47231, Nedjem, dyn. 19 (Siptah) ö f - t a « . 9 f . Ä i t o . l i

a

.

s l a

««b CI. V I I A l ; f u r t h e r C.

. d a t o . ^ ^

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 1 . 5 . 3 , Wp-a3.at-ms dyn,18(e/m)'Imn-m-hb (Amun-em-heb), imy-r snuty, son of Dhaty ( D j e h u t i ) , ss, and

legs

26)

Nsy-nwb (Nesy-nub); C. 46540; Nubian sandstone, mummiform and poly-

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3.5.6.1. dyn. 19

illegihle,

- dyn.20

c o l . f r . traces

chrome, 31 cm. Te: 8 Is f r . , f i l l e d white, V. VIA, 2 cols on back p i l -

Ld_ 3>

l a r , town-god formula (see i n f r a Ch. V §5). Abydos. Abydos I I , PI. 32: Pottery polychrome, 18.5 cm. Te: 1

Anonymous-, c. 48396 (PI

43,.

breasts shown, in

pottery

box^"'

1958, 506. ( F i g .

nntt

f l a i l s or whips. Te- 1 Other examples discussed in Ha'

Polychrome, 15.5 cm, i n H two C

°1,fr,:

S

"

10; Abydos I I I , 41, 51, PI. 18:3. PM V 53. For the owner see Helck

Weir

Pter

210

'

space

f o r

UC 1 5 3 ,

N

dyn.I9( e )

°P e n- Abydos. female

"

reis

"

with

9).

dyn.18(1). Anonymous-, C. 48497 ( P I . 2 1 ) ; v i o l e t blue glass, 7.8 cm; mummy with t r i p a r t i t e

s t r i a t e d

w>

H

empty and opposed (H 10); round-topped stela

of black s t e a t i t e ; r i g h t and l e f t o f mummy udjat-,

211

ankhnefer-

and

Te- 12 Is S S r ^

0" stela, V. VC; Saqqara. Owner p r o v i s i o n a l l y

meru . Hayes,Scepter I I , 130, f i g . 68; idem. JEA 46(1960), 46 and note

and so"; see for t h i s Ch. I l l H3C. Shabti mentioned by

3;

e owner was t u t o r of princess ( l a t e r queen) M e l y t - ^ n (da

h

Cooney, Glass Sculpture, 14. See also Ch. IV 514, note 55. (Upuaut-mose), idm t3 hnw n pr 3

(Fig.

nh (wd3) snb-, Ld. 3.1.5.

4, PIS. 17, 91); wood, 25 cm; dress of d a i l y l i f e ; l e f t : djed-

back slab in shape of round-topped stela w i t h s/ien-ring and vase be-

509 dyn. 18

>im-*,-h3t

(Amen.Ill)

Btty (Haty) and his wife BngSy (Bengay),

tween udjat-eyes. Te: 1 c o l . f r . and 4 cols back, f i l l e d w h i t e , V. VA

151 8nd

(Amun-em-hat), H3ty^ „

p nbt

„ „

He1ck

1958

'

W.

^

Ue{pi

pr, hkrt-new, Ld

3 2 9 1

(Fig. 26).

s t e l a , husband t r i p a r t i t e W and beard, wife Hathor-wig; two pairs of I

Nfr-hr (Nefer-her); Helsinki; black serpentine, 19.5 cm; dress of

and B on top o f s t e l a ; Te: on both figures each 1 col. f r . , o f f e r i n g

daily l i f e with striated t r i p a r t i t e W, no beard; usekh, hands, r i g h t :

formulas, on back of s t e l a and r i g h t side: 5 cols Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a , on back o f s t e l a and l e f t side: 5 cols, V. IVA (Fig. 26).

cols on s k i r t , 1 col. on back slab, V. I I I A , N and T added l a t e r . R.

dyn. 18

Holthoer, An uncommon usebtj-figurinefrom a Finnish C o l l e c t i o n , Studia

(Amen.Ill-

Orientalia, ed. Soc. Or. Fennia 43:10, Helsinki 1974.

Amarna)

P3-sr (Paser), rpet h3ty-e, s3b, t3ty,

(Ram. I I )

-

( P i s . 34, 108); limestone, 12 cm; two mu^ies on pedestal 1n f r o n t ' o f

djed, l e f t : tyet, round-topped back slab or s t e l a . Te: 6 Is f r . , 2

dyn. 19

BMQ 3 4 ( 1 9 7 0 )

^

Louvre SH 227; grey-black stone,

50 cm (feet missing); mummiform, hands holding djed and tyet.

Te: 1

a§

^

pr

^

arms crossed, hands empty. Te: on both figures shabti s p e l l . For the owners see sub CI. VIID.

dyn. 18(1)

c o l . f r . , T and N, on back p i l l a r Town-god formula (Ch. V 55). dyn. 19(e) Huy-nfr (Huy-nefer), ss n rib t3.wi;

-Iran-hip Bury (Amun-hotep Huy), and his son 'Ipy ( I p y ) ,

m Mn-nfv, T u r i n 2516; limestone, 17 cm; two mummies with elaborate wig,

my (Meny) and Brmt-iwm (Henut-iunu), nbt pr, inFyt n PSuty, C. 48407 ( P I . 2 8 ) ; limestone, 18.5 x 12 cm; both mummiform; man with duplex W

Ld. 3 . 3 . 5 . 5 ( P i s . 42, 113); f a i -

and short beard, elaborate usekh, arms crossed r i g h t over l e f t , r i g h t :

ence, deep blue glaze, 11.5 cm; d e t a i l s black. Te: 1 col. on bp: Bhd

tyet,

Wsir T If.

side t r e s s e s , elaborate usekh covered with gold f o i l , breasts shown,

l e f t : djed-, woman w i t h female W with f i l l e t , retaining band,

Hay (Huy), hry ruyt; Louvre E 5621; limestone, 20 cm; mummy w i t h t r i -

l e f t hand on husband's l e f t shoulder, r i g h t hand on his r i g h t arm. Te:

partite W. Te: 8 Is

on both f i g u r e s 7 Is f r . , V. VC, on s t e l a : 3 cols ( r i g h t ) o f f e r i n g

on back, f i l l e d black. V. VA.

*°13 (Maia); Zagreb 607 (ex Koller 304); limestone polychrome, 16.4 cm; mummy with plain t r i p a r t i t e W, arms crossed r i g h t over l e f t , hands empty; Te: 6 Is f r . , V. IIIA ( l a t e ) .

formula, 3 cols ( l e f t ) sun-hymn, dyn. 18(1)- 'Itrim (Atonem), sr n krtbf, Ld. 3.2.9.2 (Pis. 33, 109); pair of mumdyn. 19(e)

N.B.: For MK example of this type see Class I I A . An early example, prob. dyn. 18(e), Louvre E 13029, black stone, mumW with

mies; limestone, 15.2 x 7.2 cm; 6 Is f r . on both f i g u r e s , V. IVD, on

t r i p a r t i t e W, arms crossed right over l e f t , H empty, cartouche of Meneper-ReC 0n right shoulder. Te: 4 cols on f r o n t o f s t e l a , f u r t h e r i n scribed on sides of stela. VIIA2 Pair of mummies with back slab

mies; black g r a n i t e , 15.6 x 6.5 cm; 4 Is f r . on both f i g u r e s , V. I I I A . Pyi3y ( P i a y ) , ss n nb t3.vri; Ld. 3.2.9.3 (Pis. 34, 108); pair o f mums t e l a 1 col. f r . , T N, 4 cols back, sun hymn (see i n f r a Ch. V 1 9 ) :

dyn. 19

Wnn-nfr

(Ram.II)

( N e f e r t a r y ) , nbt pr, sm°yt n 3st n Wsir-, grey granite, ca. 64 x 28 cm;

( W e n e n - n e f e r ) , hm-ntr

tpy n Wsir and Tiy (Tey) c a l l e d

Nfrt-iry

p a i r o f mummies, p l a i n t r i p a r t i t e W, hands crossed (H20). Te: 1 col.

Example illustrated: Ld 3 2 Q 1
f r . : T and N on each f i g u r e , 2 cols on back of man: Shd Wsir T N,

dyn. 18 Bnr-mrut (Bener-memM ' (Thutm.IIIHlkhpinl , ' ' W V ' r k 3 w t ' J ™ n ™< a n d his mother >Ihm ) № e m ) , nbt p r ; MMA 44.473; serpentine, ca. 22 cm; mummies w i t h t r i -

woman T N. Abydos, found i n O s i r i s temenos near great temenos w a l l .

' a r m s c r o s s e d r i 9 h t ° v e r l e f t > handS nd t0pped ste1a " - On pedestal w i t h s l i g h t l y curved f r o n t . Te: °n both figures 7 1« u »«„ , ' v> I V 0- Te f o r mother fem. pronouns and fem. shab t i ; 1 col., •°n f r . of s t e l a , between f i g u r e s : T N and F of Beneremptv /

T

^

WUh

b6ard

212

P e t r i e - W e i g a l l , Abydos I , 31, 44, PI. 65: 9-10. f-m-w3st

(Khamuas), rwd, and his wife Usyt (Hesyt); MMA; limestone.

Hayes, Scepter I I , 229. P3-H3ru (Pa-Kharu), T?, and Pth-swh-n-hu? (Ptah-sukh-en-khu?) nbt pr-, Oxford; greyish limestone; p a i r of munmies, man with t r i p a r t i t e W and beard, holding hoe i n r i g h t hand, woman with female H, grasping hoe i n

213

l6ft

ha

Ks

, TP- 1 C 0 l . f r . , T and N on each f i g u r e . ' J 'oxford 1018; faience green, 12.5 cm; p a i r of mummies. m m y . w 1 g s black glazed; back of stela,

vignett"of BD 125 with short i l l e g i b l e VIIB. Mummy i n . r e l i e f . o n . t ^ l ? - 1 < F l ' 9 ' T ^

w Z e r

and bags of bronze. See Edwards, Treasures of Tutankhamun (1972), no. 10, with l i t e r a t u r e . For texts see Schulman,JARCE 4(1966), 66-68, and Ch. V 57c. d y n . 18

(Amen.HI) stone, 18.5 cm; single mummy on bier and female figure at foot-end. Te:

27)

10 I s on mummy, V. VC. Speleers 1923, 70, PI. 36. Tpw (Tjepu),nbt pr; C. 48496 (PI. 38), limestone polychrome. 14 x 7,6

part of limestone t a b l e t . 17.5 x 10 cm; two shabtis facing each

x 4.7 cm; s i n g l e mummy on bier w i t h lion-shaped legs and high f o o t -

other, low r e l i e f , painted black on yellow background; r i g h t : husband

r e s t ; p l a i n t r i p a r t i t e W, no hands shown; figure of Nephthys at top-

with Te on body, v. I I I A , l e f t : w i f e , f e e t o n l y ; between f i g u r e s 1 col.

end between legs has red garment and blue necklace, blue shen-r1ng 1n

f r . (T?), N Of man and wife; NTN 43 (Cat. no. 2 2 ) , p. 14, 15 (tomb),

hands; a t lower end small female figure with upraised hands (6.8 cm),

33- funerary cone, no. 42 (PI. 25). The owner i s mentioned i n Pap.

short W w i t h narrow f l a p behind, red garment, probably I s i s . Te: 1 col.

Abbott I I I 1 and 86, and lived under Thutmosis I I I . For type c f . also Class XIIA. ¥IIC.

f r . on mummy: Shd «sir

Single mummy or_pair_of_mummies_on_bier,_with_Ba ; bird_and/or_goddess

a f i g u r e o f Nephthys or l s i s at head-end. Turin 2805; stone, 24 cm; single mummy on b i e r , with beard, fla-bird on b r e a s t ; sides of b i e r covered with funerary scenes. At each corner a shabti w i t h beard, hands not shown, and inscribed with shabti s p e l l .

Uninseribed, C. 51107; limestone polychrome, 31 cm; s i n g l e mummy,

See Werbrouck, Pleureuses (1938), 99; Aubert 1974, 114.

(Amen.Ill) hands crossed right over l e f t , Ba-bird facing r i g h t . Q u i b e l l , Tomb of Yuaa and Thuiu (CGC), 49; Limme, i n : Onder de zon van Amarna, Echnaton en N e f e r t i t i , Cat. exp. Brussels 1975, 60; Shunnar, i n :

Nofretete-

rpct

h3ty-c,

ss new, imy-r

k3wt ml Sm° Mhw, imy-r

hmwt (n)

t3w nb(w), whm tpy new, t3y ho hr wrrny nsw, C. 48483 ( P i s . 29, 30); black stone, 25.4 x 10.1 cm; single mummy w i t h t r i p a r t i t e W, arms crossed, incised usekh; Ba-bird with s t r i a t e d W, arms r e s t i n g on breast of mummy, on l e f t side. Te: 1 col. f r . on mummy, o f f e r i n g formula T and N; 1 col. on each side of f i g u r e ; on each side o f b i e r , 16 cols containing T N and funerary formula. In rectangular model sarcophagus limestone (31 x 16 x 18 cm), inscribed w i t h T N and o f f e r i n g formulas. Gurneh, tomb 201. For the owner see Newberry JEA 14-, 110. yn. 18(1)

ft*»,

dyn. 19

C. 48574 ( P I . 2 8 ) ; N ?, T: imy-r est?);

grey serpentine, 16 x 3 x 4 cm;

s i n g l e mummy w i t h duplex W, no hands shown, incised usekh; on bier w i t h lion-shaped legs and high f o o t - r e s t ; Ba-bird at r i g h t of mummy.

Achnaton, Cat. exp. Berlin 1976, no. 34. (Rec),

T N (Fig. 27).

dyn. 18(1) Louvre «2660; black stone, 10 cm; single mummy; Ba-bird at l e f t side;

(Fig. 27) Example illustrated: Ld. 3.2.9.4, Mry-Mry. dyn. 18

Mry-Mry(Mery-Mery), s3wty, Ld. 3.2.9.4 (Pis, 34, 36, 109); red sand-

wood, 42.2 x 12 X 4 cm; s i n g l e mummy w i t h nemea, arms

Te: 2 c o l s f r . of f i g u r e , 1 col. on each of long sides of bed, shabti s p e l l abbr. version. N.B.: In the same category belongs a funerary bed with figure i n dress of d a i l y l i f e and t r i p a r t i t e wig, hands on s k i r t , inscribed "the Osiris Pa-sunu j u s t i f i e d " , limestone, 22 x 10 cm, Boston; see Simpson, Century Two, Collecting Egyptian and Ancient Near Eastern A r t f o r the Boston Museum, repr. from A p o l l o , v o l . 98, no. 140, Oct. 1973, f i g . 5. dyn. 19(e) P3-sr

(Paser), e l new and Rwls (Ruia); Louvre E 925; black stone, 19.5

x 10.5 x 4.6 cm; p a i r of munmies, man with duplex W, wife with female W, both w i t h I and shabti s p e l l .

crossed right over l e f t , usekh with hawk shoulder pieces; hands o r i g i -

P3y (Pay), imy-r pr n nsw and Sry (Shery), rpH;

nally grasping crook and f l a i l . On l e f t , under elbow, a f a l c o n , on the

sandstone, 25 x 15 x 9.5 cm; pair of mummies; man with duplex W; wife

n g h t a Ba-bird, each with one wing over the body o f the King; horizon-

w i t h female W, hands empty; Ba-bird at man's l e g , hands on man's t h i g h ;

ta

representation of yoke and two baskets on head-end; Te: 2 Is on long

bandages inscribed with p r o t e c t i o n - s p e l l s o f Sons o f Horus, v e r t i 96 W U h

NUt

SpelU

0n

bier

the J r e ? " donation t e x t by Maya', Director of e reasury. Found in miniature wooden sarcophagus, w i t h hoes, yoke

190

Louvre N 2637; red

sides o f bed each, upstanding f o o t - r e s t inscribed with 6 c o l s , shabti spell.

215

174); Capart 1943, 30-34 (no. 6 ) .

Wi9; flQ bi, d Bt tone- P ^ r o f m u m , i e s ' w U h " " ' ^ hea d-end a deity with hieroglyph of " e t e r n i t y " o n right of husban ; a ^ ^ ^ Qn be(j b e t w e e n ^ head; at foot-end: goddess w m S 9

N invisible.

skin and folded under-garment, curly wig with side lock, truncated

y, Ld. 3.2.9.4

beard, g r i n d i n g g r a i n . Te traces of black ink. Mogensen, La Glypto-

vMliing-sffivsot ("Js e e ch _ y s 6 > Example illustrated: Ld. i . t . 3 . 3 1 w (Diehuty-mose). s ^ s w , em Louvre N792; s c h i s t , L. 10 on. H.

r H

"in i

ftlZ « V a i n ;

^ -

c

l

a

dyn 18

d

in

panth

Te: between l e f t arm and l e g :

tween right arm and leg: Shdnl?) mM

» Psdt imyt artmt*.

Copenhagen Glypt. Ny Carlsberg A15, AEIN 1548 (ex Amherst

C o l l . ) ; limestone, L. 19 cm, H. 10 cm; kneeling man clad in panther

!

r

s k i n

-

s i d e

^

lock

thSque Ny Carlsberg, La C o l l . Egypt. (1930), 8, PI. 8; KoefoedPetersen, Statues, PI. 45:7; Capart 1943, 30-34 (no. 8 ) ; Breasted J r . 1948, no. 5; Bonomi, Cat. Eg. Antiq. Mus. of Hartwell House (1858), 50, no. 410; C a r t e r , Cat. of the Amherst C o l l . , Sotheby (1921), 27, PI. 7,

-

^

no. 256. Hornemann, Types no. 99. be.

S3-3st ( S a - I s i t ) , ss naw-, Brooklyn 37.125L (ex Coll. Amherst); bronze,

s3-nsw sm Dhwty-ms-, on base f r o n t :

9,3 cm; hollow c a s t , made i n seven pieces; kneeling figure grinding

saqqara. The owner i s the f a t h e r of Ptah-

g r a i n , both hands grasping upper grind-stone, with

trough for f l o u r .

mole (see infra). B i b l . : Lepsius DMT 1,11; Gardiner 1906, 56; Capart

Te: h o r i z o n t a l l i n e s on clothes running from knees towards back,

1943, 30-34 (no. 2); Breasted J r . 1948, 23 (no. 1 ) .

breast and inner side of grind-stone; 1 col. on s k i r t ; on mill-stone:

Pth-ms (Ptah-mose), wr krp >m*>i known from i l l u s t r a t i o n i n old cata-

"the son of the uafc-priest of Osiris Ah-mose". From Saqqara. For iden-

(Amen.Ill) logue, Gardiner 1906, 55, present l o c a t i o n unknown (Vatican?). Man

t i f i c a t i o n , other monuments and date (Thutm. IV and Amenhotep I I I ) see

clad in panther skin, kneeling with l e f t knee f o r w a r d , side-lock over

De Meulenaere, C d E 46(1971), 223-233. B i b l . : Bonomi, o p . c i t . , 24,

right shoulder, grinding grain, with both hands grasping the upper

no. 227 and James, Corpus Hierogl. Inscriptions Brooklyn I , 120, no.

grind-stone; Te: on side of base: Bhd I N dd.f i sSbty ipn ir ip.tw H

271, PI. 70.

r irt k3wt nbt irrwt im. Saqqara. The owner i s the son of Djehuty-mose

Snnw (Senenu), sS nsw; Brooklyn 37.120L (ex C o l l . Abbott); limestone,

(see supra); for a prelim, l i s t of known monuments see PM I I I 191.

19.2 x 18 x 8 cm; standing f i g u r e clad i n long s k i r t and duplex wig,

Bibl.: Gardiner 1906, 55; Capart 1943, 30-34 (no. 1 ) ; Breasted d r .

bending over g r i n d - s t o n e , which i s placed on a raised platform sloping

1948, 23 (no. 2).

away towards f r o n t , grasping upper grind-stone. Text on platform and

'Irm-htp Hwy (Amun-hotep Huy), imy-r pr wr, ss nsw; C. 763 (ex c o l l .

base, long prayer addressed t o the gods of Ro-setau and to O s i r i s ,

Huber) ; limestone, 17.5 cm. Man clad i n s h o r t s k i r t , r i g h t leg bent

followed by shabti s p e l l . Signs f i l l e d with blue paint. From Thebes.

so that i t rests on the heel, both hands extended forward t o grasp

B i b l . : James, Corpus Hierogl. Inscriptions Brooklyn I , 119, no. 270,

grind-stone, head upright, large W, beard; traces o f blue on W; depression in stone to receive the corn f l o u r . Te, hieroglyphs f i l l e d blue, on plinth 1 col.: Sep anw pr(w) m-b3h n K3 n T N; around p l i n t h f r o n t : h3t nhh n ( r i g h t : ) Wsir T N far ntr °3 ( l e f t : ) ink ndw htpw-ntr n Wnnfr n R3-8t3w in Hair imy-r pr (back:) wr N nb im3h. B i b l . : Borchardt, Statuen I I I , 78, 79, no. 763 (PI. 141); Capart 1943, 30-34 (no.7); Breasted Jr. 1948, 22 (no. 6 ) . Texts i n Urk. IV 1811. For l i s t of monuments see Hayes, JEA 24(1938), 14; Helck 1958, 483; Habachi, MDAIK 22(1967), 42-47. Cf. also BiOr 19(1962), 144, Donadoni, A Francesco Gabrieli, 115. For double shabtl w i t h son Ipy see CI. VIIA2. dyn,18(m/l)«fr-hr (Nefer-her); c. 1256; g r a n i t e , 13 cm; man kneeling and grinding; wig with t a i l . Te: around p l i n t h : Shd Weir N dd.f

i Szbtyw, ahd

Weir H dd i ezbtyw, B i b l . : Borchardt, Statuen I V , 132, no. 1256 (PI-

216

Pis. 11, 69, 70. dyn. 18

Mry-Ury (Mery-Mery), s3wty pr-hdi

Ld. 3.2.9.5 (Pis. 35, 109); red

(Amen.Ill) sandstone, 20.6 x 3 x 13 cm; m i l l i n g male servant; sides of base i n scribed ( F i g . 27). Idem-, Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 6 ( P i s . 35, 109); red sandstone, 20.3 x 7 x 13.5 cm; m i l l i n g male servant; sides of base inscribed. Idem; Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 7 (Pis. 36, 109); limestone, 19 x 6 x 9 cm; m i l l i n g female servant; sides of base inscribed. N.B.: The limestone servant s t a t u e t t e f o r an unknown queen (tort wrt nsw) TentHapy ( M a r s e i l l e , Maspero 1889, 75 no. 166) belongs to t h i s category. I t shows a standing female servant (16 cm), leaning forward and grinding g r a i n , both hands grasping the upper grind-stone; inscribed with dedicatory t e x t .

217

,

-th that on an alabaster shabti f o r the same owner

This text is identical wi (Maspero o p . c i t . .

ographical as modern

. ^ t ^ n f

the T h i r d Intermediate Period (Classes V I I I and IX)

and orthographical grounds

f o r g e r i e s , Capart, C d E 31(1941).

Index_of_Iy£§§ CUss V I I I Mummiform TIP ( F i g s . 28, 29) V I I I A . Hale worker, Thebes

39-42.

1) t a p e r i n g sides

VIIE. /taulet_shabtis

2) perpendicular sides

VIIE1 vertically pierced (Fig. 27)

V I I I B . Female worker, Thebes

Example illustrated: Ld. 3.2.9.8. d y

1) t a p e r i n g sides

, 18-19 Ld. 3.2.9.9 ,PI. 35), blue glazed s t e a t i t e , 4.5 cm.

2) perpendicular sides

Berlin 4067, Ty (Ty), wr » m 33966, Ty (Ty),*»- » m » -

yellow

aze

V I I I C . Hale worker, Tanis

"

1) t r i p a r t i t e wig

Berlin S832, blue glaze.

2) s h o r t wig

Berlin 6833, yellow glaze. „ „ „ „ , , C 12042, blue glazed s t e a t i t e , 3.6 cm. Reisner, Amulets, CGC, P I . 7. Chicago 93.34-35, 94.1980, 94.373 (10 specimens), 93.36,

V I I I D . Female worker, Tanis 1) complete mummy

glazed.

2) legs modelled

Chicago 54.629. limestone mould f o r amulet s h a b t i .

V I I I E . Late mummiform worker VI1E2 Horizontally pierced (Fig. 27)

Class IX

Example illustrated: Ld. 3.2.9.12.

Dress o f D a i l y L i f e TIP ( F i g s . 29, 30) XIA. Reis w i t h duplex wig and whip, one arm down, Thebes.

dyn. 18-19 Ld. 3.2.9.12 (PI. 36), blue glazed s t e a t i t e , 3.9 cm.

IXB. Reis w i t h t r i p a r t i t e w i g , whips or hoes, arms crossed, Thebes.

Hew York Hiet. Soc. (Smith c o l l . ) no. 36, 37, pierced through W.

IXC. Reis w i t h t r i p a r t i t e wig and whip, one arm down, Thebes.

V1IE3 Double mummy with stela

IXD. Reis w i t h t r i p a r t i t e wig and whip, both arms down, Thebes.

Example illustrated: Ld. 3.2.9.15.

IXE. Reis w i t h s h o r t wig and whip, one arm down, Thebes.

dyn. 18-19 Ld. 3.2.9.15 (PI. 35), lapis l a z u l i , 1 col. back.

IXF. Reis w i t h s h o r t t r i p a r t i t e w i g , legs together, Tanis. IXG. Reis w i t h s h o r t t r i p a r t i t e w i g , legs separated, Tanis. IXH. Reis w i t h long t r i p a r t i t e wig and beard, Tanis.

Petrie, Kahun, Gurob and Hawara, 36, PI. 24:11, group of 60 o r 70 specimens, v i o l e t and green glazed, dated by glass r i n g w i t h N of Ramesses I I . H i l t o n Price no.

I X I . Reis w i t h bag w i g , Tanis.

1648, from Saqqara. Reisner, Amulets CGC, no. 12042-12049 ( P I . 7 ) . P e t r i e , Amu-

IXJ. Unconventional forms.

l e t s , 22 no. 82. For amulet shabti with eye f o r suspension, f a i e n c e . Inscribed imlhyt hr Mr,

Class V I I I Huron 1 form TIP

sea JSquler, Deux Pyramldes du Moyen Empire, F o u i l l e s I Saqqarah

(1933), 44, PI. X, f i g . 14.

nilAi.Hale.worke^Jhebes

yilF

VIIIA1. Tapering sides ( F i g . 28) Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 6

Headless mummy (Fig. 27)

Examples Illustrated- Ld. 3.2.9.16 (uninscrlbed). oyn. 18(m) uninearibedi Ld. 3.2.9.16 (PI. 36); alabaster brown greenish g l a s s - i n laid mummy bands, 18 cm. Armmouex C. 48331 (PI. i 6 ) , aragonite i n l a i d w i t h red g l a s s , 16 cm. Cat nota 55

Ld. 3 2.9.16 and Coonay, Glass Sculpture, 14, Ch. IV »16,

218

«yn. 21

Sey-Qn*,

(Nsy-Bnsu).

(Nesy-Khonsu), hry(t)

wrt hnrt

tp(.yt)

(*)

17.4 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 6 ( P i s . 47, 114). Ps~ndm (Plnedjem I I ) , h^tr

tpy (n)

, 'Xm: faience. 16.8 W

0 . 4 ( P i s . 4 7 , 133).

M. .

P J - » ^ M n r y - ' l m (Plnedjem, Meramun, Plnedjem I ) . »«»5

119

n dyn

'

fai ence i2 7 cm;

^ - - •

'

•-

- —

( I s i t - e m - k h e b ) , hry(t)

wrt hnrt tp(yt)

n •Imn; faience

16.3 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 1 ( P i s . 46, 114). (Maat-Ka-Re c ), hmt-ntr n •Imn-, faience, 11.7 cm; Ld. 4.3.0.5

M3ct-K3-E°

- -

( P i s . 47, 114).

Ld " 4 - 3 i 1 ' ^ S : t h e n c e , 13-3 cm; Ld. 4.3.1.59 ( P i s . 51, 1 1 5 ) . Br (Hor). torn? » 1 Z . 9 c m ; Ld. 4 . 3 . 1 . 8 ( P i s . 49, 115).

« -

3st-m-3h-bit

Wsr-h3t-ms (User-hat-mose); f a i e n c e , 12.7 cm; Ld. 4.3.1.17 (PI. 49). T3-b3k(t)-n-Hnsw

-

(Ta-Bakt-en-Khonsu); red brown p o t t e r y , 9.9 cm; Ld.

4.5.1.29. °nh.f-n-ffnsu

(Ankh-ef-en-Khonsu); red p o t t e r y , 10.9 cm; Ld. 5.4.1.3

( P i s . 54, 117). (Djed-Maat-ius-ankh); red brown p o t t e r y , 11.8 cm; Ld. dy„

22

Men-kheper-Rec; back p r o f i l e d ; Amrah and Abydos, 76-78, P I . 39.

"

dyn. 23-25 Ns-tr.vi

4.5.1.32 (Pis. 55, 117). (Psusennes); faience, 16 cm; the owner i s a son o f (Djed-Khonsu-iuf-Ankh)

Dd-Hneu-u>.f-crih

hm-ntr >Imn; f a i e n c e , 9.6 cm;

VIIIB2. Perpendicular sides Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4 . 3 . 1 . 8 5 [Dd-Hnsw-{u.f-0nh), dyn. 21

Aubert 1974, 178, f i g s . 122-123. T e l l Basta. P3-ery-n-3et (Pa-shery-en-Isit), hm-ntr m^'Irm-jf-nau-ntru;

Dd-Hnsw-u). f-°nh

Fig. 28. faience, 16.5 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 8 ( P i s .

47, 114). 115).

V l l l C - J a l e j r o r k e r i J a n i s < F i 9 S . 28, 2 9 ) . VIIIC1. T r i p a r t i t e wig

(Tent-taui); pottery, 10.6 cm; Ld. 4 . 5 . 1 . 3 1 ( P i s . 55, 117).

sennes). dyn. 21

faience

»ey-p3-tfr-an

Vn-db3i>-n-jd

(Nesy-pa-her-an); faience, 10.6 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 1 . 4 8 ( P i s .

(SetpenrS c -Meramun), King Amenemope, nsw;

(Un-djebau-en-djed) M r *

Aubert

1974,

153,

f i g . 90-92; f a i e n c e , pale green, 9 cm.

50, 115). Pl-dy 'im (Pa-dy-Amun), hm-ntr n 'Irm, 1.11 (Pis. 54, 117). Dd Pth-h.f

bronze

red p o t t e r y , 9.6 cm; Ld. 4.5.

Mry-'Imn (Psusennes, Heramun); I d . 4.7.0.2

Un-dbSw-n-dd (Un-djebau-en-djed),imy-r m** or i > * r r p r »

(DJed-Ptah-1uf-Ankh), hm-ntr m, S n >Imn', f a i e n c e ,

| W i "yn. 22

faience

Ty-krt,

bronze. 9.2 cm! Ld. 4 . 7 . 1 . 1 (Pis. 56. 117). Hry-'Irm

(Takeloth-Meramun); faience. 13.S as; Ld. «.

3 . 0 . 9 ( P i s . 47. 114) ( F i g . 28). Hr-nht

Female worker 1 Jhebes

( H o r - n e k h t ) ; f a i e n c e . 14.8 cm; Ld. 4 . J . 0 . U ( P U .

134).

VU161. Taparlng sides Ld. 4.3 0 1 (

P3sb3->f-n-niat,

( P i s . 56, 117); bronze. 8 cm (Fig. 28).

10.7 cm, Ld. 4.3.1.84 (Pis, 52, 116). ' Dd Ijntw-iw.Mntj (DJed Khonsu-iuf-Ankh); f a i e n c e , 11 cm; Ld. 4.3.1.86 (PI. 116).

l « « p l . Illustrated

S t p - n - f l " , Mry-'Imn

f a i e n c e , 8.6 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 2 ( P i s . 46, 114). (Fig. 28).

P3-m°-n> (Pamel); faience, 10.4 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 1 . 2 0 ( P i s . 50, 115).

yjHJ

mry; faience, 11 cm;

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 2 (Amenemope), 4 . 3 . 0 . 9 (Takeloth), 4.7.0.2 (Psu-

3Bt-m-3h-Ut (Isit-em-akh-bit); faience, 10.2 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 1 . 1 ( P i s . 48,

dyn. 22

(Djed-Khonsu-iuf-ankh), it-ntr

Ld. 4 . 3 . 1 . 8 5 ( P i s . 52, 116).

VIIIA2. Perpendicular sides Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4.3.1.1 (3et-m-3h-bit),

Tnt-t3.U

lisy-Mut (Nesy-Mut); sun-dried c l a y ; Ld. 4.5.1.17 (Pis. 55, 117).

C. 48455 (PI. dyn. 22

Hm>t-t3.U (Henut-taui), du3t-ntn

( H e n u t - t a u i ) ; f a i e n c e , 9.5 cm; Ld. 4.3.1.62 (Pis. 51, 115).

G3wt-ssra> (Gaut-seshnu); f a i e n c e , 9.6 cm; Ld. 4.3.1.71 (Pis. 51, 115).

32); faience, 16.5 cm.

dyn. 21

Fig. 28.

'Imn-mrt (Heryt-Amun); f a i e n c e , 10.1 cm; Ld. 4.3.1.6 (Pis. 49, 115). Unat-t3.ui

faience,

14.4 cm; Aubert 1974, 177, f i g s . 126-127; Hermopolis. Mhyt-n-Weht-Mry-mt (Mehyt-en-uskhet-Mery-Mut), du3t-ntri

( N e s y - t j e r u i ) , s3t-nsw-, f a i e n c e , 12.3 cm; Ld. 4.3.0.7 (Pis.

49, 114).

M t )

,

F1fl.

28<

VIIIC2. Short wig E

220

*>mple I l l u s t r a t e d : Osorkon I I .

221

Hr ( H o r ) . ton-ntr " r i g h t : down.

w Jflsorkon I I ) ; faience; Montet 1942, PI. 4 (no. 6 8 ) ; Montet 1947, "

pT«

w /Hubert 1974, 159. f i g . 102, 103 ( F i g . 33).

2ZIXJ«.

c 48572 ( P 1 3 3 ) ; faience> 14

-

^

22

-

-Imn; C. 47173 (PI. 37); faience, 14 cm; l e f t : whip

Wsrkn (Osorkon) u r &rp hm-, UC 464, 465; faience, 5 cm (head missing)r i g h t : down, l e f t : whip, Te: 1 col. back. '

cm; with uraeus.

IXB-Jeis.withJriBart1te.wig1.whlEs1_anns

yiIID..Fei!a]e.wor!!erj-ISDlS ( F l ' 9 '

(Fig,

2 g)

29)

Example I l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4 . 1 . 5 . 2 (Hnsw-ms).

VIIID1. Complete mummy dyn. 21

Example illustrated: Psusennes I . dyn 21

Fi-sb3-ha-n-niwt

Hnsw-ms (Khonsu-mose); wood, 14 cm; Ld. 4.1.5.2 (Pis. 46, 114, F1g. 29).

(Psusennes I ) ; faience, w i t h breasts shown; cartouche;

Hnat-t3.xd

Hontet 1951, 52 (no. 256), f i g . 15; Hontet 1942, f i g . 56, PI. 26 (Fig.

Nsy-'Irm

29). P3-eb3-hc-n-niwt

(Psusennes I ) ; bronze, 8.4 cm; Ld. 4 . 7 . 0 . 1 2 (Pis. 56,

117). Amenemopei faience; with breasts shown; cartouche; Hontet 1942, PI. 27;

C. 48460 (PI. 32); faience, 16 cm.

G3wt-ssnw (Gaut-seshnu); C. 46818 ( P I . 37); faience, 10 cm. IXC ; _Reis_with_trigartite_wig_and_whi^^

( H g . 29)

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4 . 1 . 5 . 1 [Itsy-p3wty-t3.wi). dyn. 21

Montet 1951, no. 258.

( H e n u t - t a u i ) , du3t-ntn

(Nesy-Amun); C. 46994 ( P I . 37); faience, 12.5 cm.

4 . 3 . 5 . 1 (3Bt-m-ih-blt)

Nsy-p3wty-t3.wi ( N e s y - p a u t y - t a u i ) ; wood, 11 cm; l e f t : whip, r i g h t :

VIIID2. Legs modelled

down; Ld. 4 . 1 . 5 . 1 ( P i s . 45, 114, Fig. 29).

Example illustrated: Psusennes I ,

3st-rn-3h-bit ( I s i t - e m - K h e b ) ; f a i e n c e , 12.3 cm; l e f t : w h i p , r i g h t : down;

P3-sb3-h°-n-niwt (Psusennes I ) ; Hontet 1951, 52 (no. 257), f i g . 15;

Ld. 4 . 3 . 5 . 1 ( P i s . 53, 115, Fig. 29).

Montet 1942, f i g . 57, PI. 26 (Fig. 29). Amenemope; faience; Montet 1951, no. 258; Hontet 1942, f i g . 57, PI. 26.

Hnwt-t3.wi

( H e n u t - t a u i ) ; C. 48462 ( P I . 32); faience, 12 cm; l e f t : whip,

r i g h t : down.

!0]IE._Late_mu[miform_worker (Fig. 29)

Nsy-t3-nb-t3.wi

Example illustrated: Ld. 4.3.2.11 (uninscribed).

l e f t : whip, r i g h t : down.

dyn. 23-24 Uninscribed; Ld. 4.3.2.11, faience, d u l l blue glaze ( P I . 5 3 ) .

Nsy-pr-m>b (Nesy-per-nub), it-ntr

cnh-sp-n-vpt

(Ankh-shepenupet), nbt pr; HHA; 364 specimens uninscribed;

( N e s y - t a - n e b - t a u i ) , C. 46917 (PI. 36); faience, U cm;

faience, in two shabti boxes inscribed w i t h N and T , one w i t h represen-

Ssy-p3-hr-an

tation of boat on l i d . Thebes, Winlock, BMMA 6(1924), 2.

r i g h t : whip, l e f t : down.

?r-n-B3stt (Her-en-Bastet), imcyt

n
boxes, one with 185, the other with 183 specimens; sun-dried c l a y , blue painted, with r e i s - f i g u r e s . Next t o the c o f f i n o f her unnamed husband were two boxes, respectively with 200 and 203 rough brown speci-

n 'Imn-, C. 46847 (PI. 37); faience,

14 cm; r i g h t : whip, l e f t : down. (Nesy-pa-her-an); C. 46944 (PI. 39); faience, 10.5 cm;

I^!_B§l§_with_tripartite_wig_and_wh^ Example i l l u s t r a t e d : C. 46784 dyn. 21

(Fig. 29)

{P3-h3rw-r3).

P3-h3rw-r3 (Pa-Kharu-ra); C. 46784 ( P I . 36); faience, 8.2 cm; both arms down, r i g h t : whip.

mens. Petrie, Qurneh (1909), 15, Pis. 8 , 53

—-i-B?i§.with_short_wig 2 _Thebes

( F i g . 30)

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4 . 3 . 5 . 2 ('Imn-m-ipt), dyn. 21/22 'Imn-m-ipt (Amun-em-ope), it-ntr

irrriT'^ faience> u 6 cm; l e f t : w i p r i g h t : down;

'

192

* -

4.3.5.3

('Imn-m-h3t).

mryi faience, 11.5 cm; r i g h t : whip,

l e f t : down; Ld. 4 . 3 . 5 . 2 ( P i s . 53, 117, Fig. 30). •imn-m-hst (Amun-em-hat), wab nb.f,

faience. 6.7 cm; l e f t : whip, r i g h t :

down; Ld. 4 . 3 . 5 . 3 ( P i s . 53, 117, Fig. 30). Mn-hpr-if (Hen-kheper-Re°); C. 46826 ( P I . 36); faience, 13 cm; r i g h t :

223

sl3>

r ^ L t . t ) ;

thabtis of the Late Period (Classes X, XI and XII)

C. «864 (PK 37); faience, 13.5 cm; l e f t : whip. Index.of_№3

(Pa-shery-en-.sit,, «

-

*

Aubert,

C lass

X

Mummiform w i t h o u t b a c k - p i l l a r LP (Fig. 31) XA. ' C l a s s i c a l ' mummy dyn. 25/26

197«7l77. f i g s . 124-125; faience. 14.5 cm. Hermopolis.

1) Stone w i t h o u t beard IXF..Reis.w1t!!.sh2rt.iEiBäÖi5t.Si9i.lSS5-"9§ib§Ei.Iä3«

< " » • 30)

2) Stone w i t h beard

Example illustrated: Takeloth I I . iyn

22

3) Glassy faience

Takeloth Hi Hontet 1942, PI. 2, no. 41 (Fig. 30).

4) Faience

Osorkon Hi Montet 1942, PI. 4, no. 68.

XB. Mummy w i t h f l a t back and rounded shoulders

Hr-nht (Hor-nekht), "perrucke f r i s e e " , l e f t : down, r i g h t : whip; Hontet 1942" PI. 4 no. 78; Hontet 1947, PI. 55. ( F i g . 30)

1) Saite mummy w i t h p l a i n wig 2) Saite mummy w i t h s t r i a t e d wig

Example illustrated: Osorkon I I . Osorkon II-, l e f t : down, r i g h t : whip; Hontet 1942, PI. 4 , no. 68;

3) Saite mummy w i t h T-shaped t e x t , p l a i n wig

Hontet 1947, PI. 55 (top l e f t and bottom r i g h t ) ( F i g . 3 0 ) ; Aubert 1974,

4) Saite mummy w i t h T-shaped t e x t , s t r i a t e d wig

159, f i g s . 100-101, back p i l l a r .

5) Late mummy

I^.B?l§-WitL]oD9.tr|partite_wig_and_beart

6) Late mummy, bichrome glaze

(Fig. 30)

Examplesillustrated: Psusennes I (faience) and Ld. 4 . 7 . 0 . 1 8 , Psusennes (bronze). dyn. 21

Psusennes I; bronze, 8.3 cm; Ld. 4.7.0.18 (Pis. 56, 117); Cf. Montet 1951, PI. 63, no. 333.

Class X. Mummiform w i t h o u t b a c k - p i l l a r LP (Fig. 31)

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4.7.7.1 (Un-db3w-n-ddt). Wn-d>3w-n-ddt (Un-djebau-en-djed); bronze, 11.4 cm; " g r e a t e s t o f t e n " ;

sSnk (Heka-Kheper-Rec, Sheshonq), f a i e n c e ; Montet 1942, no.

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : B e r l i n 22823 'Imn-ir-di.s

259, PI. 26; Montet 1951, 53, f i g . 15, no. 260. I ^ j Q C o n y e n t i o n a l f o r m s (Fig. 30)

116) .

(Di-Sst-hb-sd).

(Amunirdis I ) , hmt-ntr,

serpentine (upper p a r t ) ,

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d ^ 4.3.9.1 (B3k-n-Dh.ty) and C. 48288 ^inscribed). dyn. 22-24 w * - * ^ (Bak-en-Djehuty); faience, 17.5 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 9 . 1 ( P i s . 54, Uninsaribed; C. 48288 (PI.

l!?i-lQla§sicar_mummy_dyn._25/26 XA1 Stone w i t h o u t beard ( F i g . 31)

Ld. 4.7.7.1 (Pis. 57, 117). ttcs-hpr-ff,

XIC. Mummy w i t h b a c k - p i l l a r and wig merged Class XII Unconventional Forms ( F i g . 33) XIIB. Amulet shabti

I^L.Bsls.wlth.bag wigj Tanis (Fig. 30)

dyn. 22

XIB. Mummy w i t h b a c k - p i l l a r covering wig

XIIA. T a b l e t

Psusennes I ; faience, Hontet 1951, PI. 63, no. 332.

dyn. 21

Mummiform w i t h b a c k - p i l l a r (Figs. 31-33) XIA. Mummy w i t h b a c k - p i l l a r and wig separated

IXG.Jeis.withjhort^rjg^

dyn. 22

Class XI

with

s i s t e r of Piankhy; UC 535-538;

uraeus, without I and B. Te: 8 Is f r . ,

V. V I I A . Hölscher, Med. Habu V (1954), PI. 21A; Aubert 1974, 195, 196. Sp-n-upt

(Shep-en-upet I I ) , sZt-nsu Py, duSt-ntr,

s i s t e r of Taharka;

UC 539; serpentine (upper p a r t ) , w i t h uraeus and shabti s p e l l , V. VIIA. 36);

faience>

wig with f i l l e t , legs separated.

8

cm;

,

t r i p a r t i t 6

p

iain

Medinet Habu, Hölscher, o p . c i t . , PI. 21G; Aubert 1974, 197. Disst-hb-sd

( D i - I s i t - h e b - s e d ) , srrfyt n -Im

, daughter of Nesy-Ptah,

s i s t e r o f Monthu-em-hat; B e r l i n 22823; serpentine, 17.5 cm. Te: 8 Is f r . , V. VIIA ( C I I ending: ink ntfc-formula). Medinet Habu, tomb 4. B e r l i n Kat. 908; Hölscher, o p . c i t . , PI. 21B-C; Aubert 1974, 198, f i g s .

192

225

XiA. Humniy.with.back-Billar.aDd.wig.seB^ ^^i^ady-Amenope). £ £

" t j

"С 532-534. serpentine

s L b H s p e l l . V. VIIB; Assassif no. 33. Aubert 1974. 201.

202, Many examples in BM. ХА2 Stone with beard (Fig. 31) Example illustrated: Ld. 5.2.1.1 ( И м й ) . « (Harwa), imy-r pr dw3t^t_r, serpentine. Те: V. V I I . Ld. 5 . 2 . 1 . 1

JJÂl Saite mummy w i t h p l a i n wig (F1g. 31) Example

i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 5.3.1.179 (Hr-irt-°3),

Oyn. 26

Ney-Hr (Nesy-Hor), rp°t

(psam. I)

mat

d y n . 26

PZ-dy-PP (Pady-pep) son of B3stt-ir-di.s

9reen,

9

-5

cm

i

7

1s

("n^-wrm-nfr).

h3ty-°-, 0IM 10659 (PI. 131); glassy faience, fr

- > 2 col. bp, V. VII var. ( B a s t e t - l r d l s ) ; C. 47354 (Pi

(Nekao I I ) 42); pale b l u e . 16.2 cm; 2 cols f r . , I n v . , Summons. «sir

N F, C a l l ;

Saqqara. Canopic j a r s 1n C a i r o , Serapeum s t e l a , Louvre IM 3097; Ts:

(Pis. 57, 118). ШЛМНМ

5.3.1.18

(Monthu-em-hat), Шу-С

god's f a t h e r , beloved o f the god, great u o i - p r i e s t ; Nf: Pady-Ptah (see

niwt e t c . ; s h a b t i s w i t h both shabti

Cl. XIA3). P r e l i m i n a r y dossier i n Aubert 1974, 217.

s p i l l (with ending ink ntk) and Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a , i n many c o l l e c dyn. 26

Hr-irt-°3

(Psam.II)

31).

dyn. 26

P3-i3bw-mh (Pa-abu-meh), "good name": Psmtk-snb (Psemtek-seneb),

Ksy-Pth (Nesy-Ptah), rpat h3ty-a, imy-r ss nsw rnnf3t, son o f Sb-Spdt

(Psam.II/

sdiwty bity,

(Sheb-Sopdet), nbt pr\ UC 543; serpentine (upper p a r t ) , shabti

Apries)

VIIA. Aubert 1974, 223, f i g . 136, 137.

tions. From Assassif, tomb 34. See BMMA 1920, 1 1 . f i g . 1 (Amenh.

Ill-

formula) Leclant, Montouemhat quatrième prophète d'Amon, B i b l . d ' Ê t . 35(1961), 166-170. spell,

whm-nsw, son o f T3-sryt-Mnw (Ta-sheryt-Min); Aubert 1974, 224, f i g .

Grand texte des Donations etc. 76, no. 73.

138; pale b l u e , 19 cm; 10 Is f r . , V. VIIA; Gizah tomb no. 102.

c o l l . M. Yoyotte, serpentine, 11.2 cm; Te: 5

Is f r . ; V. VIIA; Assassif tomb 223. Aubert 1974, f i g . 129. XA3 Glassy faience (Fig. 31) dyn. 26(e) Hr-3fr-bit (Hor-kheby), ss nsw, son of H3-m-Hnsw (Kha-em-Khonsu) and Nfr-Nt (Nefer-Neith), Ld. 5.3.1.189 (Pis. 62, 129). Exceptional

vari-

ant of LP shabti spell.

rh-nsw; C. 47425 ( P I . 41); blue, 18 cm; 10 Is f r . , V.

M3-Br (Udja-Hor) o r Psmtk-s3-Shnt (Psemtek-sa-Sekhmet), imy-r fart wrt,

V. VIIA. For the owner, who i s a son of Monthu-em-hat, see Meeks, Le Xala-khari-Amun, h3ty-c;

( H o r - i r e t - a a ) , imy-r vwt, Ld. 5.3.1.179 (Pis. 62, 122, F1g.

(Apries)

" f y - t o - t F (King A p r i e s ) , nsw, UC 570; green; g Is f r . , V. VIIA.

dyn. 26

P3y.f-t3w-St

(Amasis)

monuments and d a t i n g see Aubert 1974, 226.

( P e f - t j a u - N e i t h ) , c3 n h3-, UC 546; 12 cm (fragment). For

Psmtk-mry-Pth (Psemtek-mery-Ptah), imy-r hcww nsw; Aubert 1974, 226, f i g . 140; green, 20.5 cm; 10 Is f r . , V. VIIA; see also Cl. XIA2, Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 4 9 . Two ex. from Serapeum: Louvre N 2734 (SH 672-675, LDT I ,

XA4 Faience (Fig. 31) dyn. 25

222), Goyon, BIFA0 67(1969), 164, no. 3.

3st-m-3h-bit (Isit-em-Kheby), daughter of King Shabaka, UC 531; b r i g h t

T3y-n-n3-Kbw (Tjay-en-na-hebu), imy-r haww nsw, son of T3-nfrt-iyt})

blue, black W, 7 cm; 1 c o l . f r . N; tomb a t Abydos, 37 specimens i n -

( T a - N e f e r t - i t y ) , Aubert 1974, 227, f i g . 139; blue-green, 18 cm; 10.1s

scribed, 300 uninscribed; Amrah and Abydos, 78, 79, 86, 97, PI. 39.

f r . , V. V I I A ; Saqqara, B a r s a n t i , ASAE 1(1900), 262-271.

d y n . 2 6 ( P s a m . ( A n k h - H o r ) , imy-r Smaf, Ld. 5.3.1.206 ( P i s . 73, 123, F i g . 31). II/Apries)

dyn. 26/27 Psmtk-nb-ph.ty (Psemtek-neb-pehty), imy-r m°,

son of T3-sryt-n-3st

( T a - s h e r y t - e n - I s i t ) , Aubert 1974, 234, f i g . 148; o l i v e green, 13.8 cm;

XB,_Mu™iy_withJlatJack_and_ro

(Fig

6 I s f r . , V. V I I A ; Saqqara.

. 31 )

(Hapy-irdis) son of Чтп-ir-di.s

T3y-nfr ( T j a y - n e f e r ) , hw w3d, h°-rS, the son of Ts-Up-prt (Tjes-Hapy-

dyn. 25

fp-ir-di.s

ate late-PTP

6-6 cm; 1 c o l . f r . , N, F; Gizeh and Rifeh, P l . 28B Ра-dy-heh-, Ld. 5.3.2.14 (Pis. 75, 131, Fig. 31). Uninseribed; Ld. 5.3.4.62 (Pi. 77)

Class XI Mummiform with back-nil

(Amun-irdis), faience,

peret) and Dd-Pth-iw.f-anh

(Djed-Ptah-iuf-ankh); green-blue, ca. 18 cm;

V. V I I A ; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 5 0 ( P i s . 63, 123). Psmtk (Psemtek), ktn, son of Ts-St-prt

(Tjes-Neith-peret); green, ca.

15 cm; 1 c o l . f r . , 1 col. bp, Ld. 5.3.1.140 ( P i s . 61. 129). l â r . (Figs. 31-33)

See also e . g . :

'ïm-htp,

(sd3wty bity),

son o f 3st-wrti

C. 47360 ( P I .

1 2 ) , 1 c o l . f r . , s e e ' a l s o C l . XIA2; P3-dy-'Imn-nswt, son o f

226

36S

T3-dy-3st-

m-m-e3.f

, • r a l l e r v 48.391. Stelndorff no. 729 ( P I . 106), 2 cols

(Heka-em-saf), imy-r f

m

nBa.

green g l a z e . 17.3 cm; 1 col. bp: l n v . ,

T

ASAE 5(1904), 69-78; S t e i n d o r f f 1946, n *

**

son

?

S ^ ' i i » ) .

^

(Nefert-Sekhmet)• UC 610; green. 13 cm; 1 c o l . f r . ; see also sub CI.

(King Nepherites),

Louvre 17409. E 5339; C. 48484

Psmtk (Psamtek), it-ntr,

P3-dy-Nt

e

' "

son of Sb3-rhyt (Sba-rekhy), deep blue, 17 or

blue! 18.5 cm; 10 Is f r . , V. VIIA; Saqqara. (Hapy-men), it ntr sm, hm-ntr, son o f B3stt-ir-di.s

(Bastet-

120 ( P i s . 59, 119). dyn. 26/27 Hr-m3°-hrw (Hor-maa-kheru), as new, son of Mryt-St (Heryt-Neith), UC 561; upper p a r t , green, Is f r . ; V. VIIA; Saqqara. Aubert 1974, 234. In

j r d i s ) , lie 567; 13 cm (fragment); V. VIIA; see also C l . XIA3.

t h i s group also e . g . : Ym-htp, ed3wty bity,

Dd-hr (Djed-her, Teos), son of Rnpt-nfrt ( R e n p e t - n e f e r t ) ; Aubert 1974,

3st-hby,

Dsr (Djeser), hm-ntr n B3stt nbt anh-t3.wi, son o f Hr-°nh (Hor-Ankh), dyn. 27

imy-r mec son of

Aubert 1974, 235, f i g . 147; Psmtk, son of •Im-ir-di.e,

9858 ( P I .

UC 565; green, 18.5 cm; 10 Is f r . , V. VIIA. Cf. Aubert 1974, 269-270. XIA2 Saite mummy with striated wig (Fig. 31)

son of 3at-wrt, C. 47372

( P I . 4 1 ) , see also sub CI. XIA1; °rih-v3h-ib-f?-e3-St,

247, f i g . 150; olive green, 11.9 cm; 1 col. f r . (ex Hoffmann no. 264).

0IM

130).

h-ms (Ah-mose), imy-rwt,

Zagreb 652 (ex Koller 431); blue green, 19

cm; 8 I s f r . , V. V I I A ; c f . Aubert 1974, 239.

Example illustrated: Ld. 5.3.1.149 (Psmtk-mry-Pth).

Psmtk (Psamtek), imy-R SB i°w-r-nsw,

(Nefer-ib-Ric-sa-Neith),

dyn. 26

Wsrkn (Osorkon), "good name": Sfr-ib-Ra-s3-Nt

(Psam.II)

imy-r hst pr-c3, son of 'J^h-ms (Ah-mose) and Mry-'lmn-it.s

son of Ur-St (Mer-Neith); green,

19.2 cm; 10 I s f r . , V. V I I A ; Ld. 5.3.1.137 (Pis. 60, 121).

(Mery-Amun-

i t e s ) . Private c o l l . Groningen (ex a.m. Paris 1962); blue-green, 16 cm

dyn. 27(1) 'l°h-ms

(Ah-mose), hm-ntr Pth, hry sst3 St Wrt, son of

Sfr(t)-Shmt

(Nefert-Sekhmet); UC 554; 15 cm (fragment); V. VIIA. For i d e n t i f i c a -

(feet missing); 10 Is f r . , V. VIIA; Giza; Phoenix 19, 2(1973), 275-279, f i g . 90; G r i f f i t h JEA 3(1916), 193-198, Pis. 33-35.

t i o n see Aubert 1974, 242-243; see also sub CI. XIA1 and CI. XIA3.

Psmtk-snb (Psemtek-seneb), hrp s3 Srkt; l i g h t blue-green; 1 c o l . f r . ; Ld. 5.3.1.161 (Pis. 70, 130). ' i W e w t (King Amasis, son of N e i t h ) , new, UC 562; f r a g » . . 12 cm; V. VIIA. P5-dy-Sm3-t3.oi (Potasimto), general under Psam. I I . For two specimens, "e, ca. 18 cm, in Limoges and Annecy, see Capart, CdE 29(1940), 117

dyn. 30

liht-nb.f

(Nekht-nebef, king Nectanebo I ) , new, C. 48528 (PI. 31); '

green, 19 cm; 9 I s f r . , VIIA; Memphis. Nht-Br-hbt

(Nekht-Hor-heb, king Nectanebo I I ) , new, C. 48539; green,

15.5 cm; f e e t m i s s i n g ; 5 Is f r . V. VIIA. S3y.f-°3-rwd

( N e p h e r i t e s ) , son of Hgr (Hakor), nbt pr; UC 599; green,

10 cm; 2 c o l s f r . Wig: W39.

Ratië, BIFA0 61(1962), 43; Aubert 1974, 221 (Psemtek), "good name": ^-ms(Ahmose),

(Pady-Neith), imy-r pr wr n dw3t-ntr, son of Tl-dy-B3ett

(Tady-Bastet); o l i v e green, 14 cm; 9 to 11 Is f r . , V. VIIA; Ld. 5 3 1

"nh-fp (Ankh-Hapy), (imy-r) msc, son of Styt ( S a t i s ) , C. 47592; pale

dyn. 26 (Amasis)

^ H

(1971), 9-27.

son of T3-s3-dd (Ta-sha-didi ) . C. 47465-

(Pa-kha'as), fay JP,

47473 (PI. 42); pale green. 15-21 cm; Is f r . , V. VIIA.

PTP

^

18 cm; l i s t o f known specimens and other monuments, Yoyotte. BSFE 60

Hgr (King Hakor), Louvre 17408. PH&

4
P3-dy-St (Pady-Neith), son of « » « ( H e t e p - B a s t e t ) , Aubert 1974 228, f i g . 141-2; green, 14 cm; 1 e o l . b p s ' s . N F, D (k3t), C. Saqqara B a r s a n t i , ASAE 2(1901), 97-104.

(fragment). dyn. 30

^

Graefe, BiOr XXXII, 1/2(1975), 17.

XIA2 and Cl. XIA3. S3y.f-°3-M

*

BIFA0 67(1969), 159; Aubert 1974, 227. Other specimens

of

dvn

dyn. 29

o

„

imy-r pr-hd,

Hr-wd3 ( H o r - u d j a ) , hm-ntr St,

son of

son o f Sdt (Shedet); pale green, 21 cm;

9 I s f r . , V. V I I A . Hawara, Ld. 5.3.1.188 (Pis. 62, 122).

( B a s t e t - i r d i s ) ; blue greeri, 18.6 cm; 8 I s f r . , V. VIIA; Ld " 5 - 3 -l-134 (Pis. 60, 120)

T3y-Hr-p3-t3

^MPsemtek-me,-Pta

26.5 cm; 1 c o l . f r . or I s f r . (V. V I I A ) ; Saqqara. E.g. BM 49423; other

(Fig. 31)*

Ld

'

5

b

),

^

pale

blue>

18.6

cm;

10

- 3 - 1 - 1 4 9 ( p l s - 61, 121), see also sub Cl. XIA1

228

( T j a y - H o r - p a - t a ) , son o f Tfnt ( T e f - n u t ) ; green, 17 t o

specimens mentioned by Aubert 1974, 247. P3-h3°a (Pa-Kha'as), imy-r h°ww new, son of Hthr-m-3ht; Aubert 1974,

229

249, fig-

152!

„ hlue 26.5 cm; 9 I s f r . , green-blue,

V. V I I A ; see a l s o sub dyn.

( H o r - U d j a ) , edswty bity,

30

Dhuty-ir-di.a

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. ,,

Cnh-Tkrt

s i «

^

^

P3-h3°e

(Ankh-Takelot), imy-r nsu> hut Pth;

deep b l u e and d a r k

blue,

'

"

L - . S ^ t P l ,

67,

brown-green, ca. 7

l i n e s ; Ld. 5.3.1.210 (Pis! 73, 130, F i g .

XIA5 Late mummy ( F i g .

32).

Aubert 216, f i g .

131; p a l e green and

son

o f

(H

;thor.em.

h3ty-°,

imy-r

ma°, son o f WdS-Sw ( U d j a - S h u ) ; UC 583;

32) Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 3 5

(U3h-ib-Fp),

5.3.4.115, 5.3.4.116.

c

dyn. 30-

W3h-ib-R°

PTP

( F i g . 3 2 ) , 5 . 3 . 1 . 3 8 ( P i s . 6 6 , 1 2 7 ) ; g r e e n l b e i g e , 9 t o 10 cm; l ' c o l . ' f r . ,

( W a h - i b - R e ) , son o f T3-dy(.t)-Hr

( T a d y t - H o r ) ; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 36

o r 1 c o l . bp and w i g .

black, 7 cm; no panel l i n e s . P3-dy-Pth (Pady-Ptah), it-ntr,

sm, hm-ntr B3stt;

Aubert

133; olive green and brown, 7.2 cm; no panel l i n e s ; son o f St3~ir-bint

1974, 216,

T3-Wm-'Itm

fig,

Saqqara.

P3-dy-Hk3 (Pady-Heka), it-ntr,

PTP

Wingstedt 1969, 15 ( f i g . 15), g r e y - y e l l o w , 10.5 cm; G a r d i n e r , PSBA

(Sty-er-bone);

PTP

(Ta-remetj-net-

°nt3y ( A n t j a y ) ; deep b l u e , ca. 9 cm; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 6 - 5 . 3 . 1 . 3 0 ( P i s . 6 6 , 127).

38(1916), 129, PI. 6. Dd-hr (Djed-her, Teos), son o f Nfr-mu? ( N e f e r - m u ? ) ; Wangstedt 1969, 16

Ld. 5.3.4.115

(PI. 78); uninscribed (Fig.

32).

Ld. 5.3.4.116

(PI. 78); uninscribed (Fig.

32).

Dd-hr ( T e o s ) ; u n i n s c r i b e d ; Abydos I , 38, P I . 79:1.

( f i g . 16); yellow-green, 10.8 cm. (Ankh-Hapy), sm, hm Pth e t c . , son o f T3(-iniwti)

pale blue green, 12.9 cm; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 1 ( P i s . 6 6 , 125, F i g . °nh-Hk3 (Ankh-Heka), hrp hut, whm nsw, son o f

(Ta-iniuti);

XIA6 Late mummy, bichrome g l a z e ( F i g s .

32).

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d :

Nb-dnkuy-hr^ihy.a!?)

(Neb-denehuy-her-ihes) nbt pr; b l u e , 15 cm; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 3 ( P i s .

58,

'Iran, son o f T3-sryt-t3-iht

t a - i h e t ) ; blue green, 13.3 cm; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 5 8 ( P i s . 7 7 ,

5.3.2.18

dyn. 30

W3h-ib-R° col.fr.,

( W a h - i b - R e c ) , imy-r ms°, son o f T3-hit ( T a - K h u t ) ; Louvre; 1 b l u e i n l a i d h i e r . See Aubert 1974, 251.

Dd-hr ( D j e d - h e r ) , hm-ntr-, Abydos I , 38, P I . 7 9 : 1 ; ca. 11 cm and 15 cm,

127). etc.,

5.3.2.10 ( i l l e g i b l e ) ,

5 . 3 . 4 . 8 0 ( u n i n s c r . ) , 5.3.4.119 ( u n i n s c r . ) , 5.3.4.141 ( u n i n s c r . ) .

(Ta-sheryt-

Bs-B3-nb-Dd (Nes-Ba-neb-Djed, Smendes), am3ty, wp ntr.wi

32-33)

Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 1 5 (P3-dy-Wair),

(P-h3ty?),

125). Dd-hr ( D j e d - h e r , T e o s ) , hm-ntr

(Ta-Wehem-Amun), son o f T3-rmt-(n.t-)B3att

B a s t e t ) ; wSngstedt 1969, 20 ( f i g . 2 0 ) ; green-brown, 12.5 cm; 1 col. bp.

dyn. 30-

cnh-fpy

,

g r e e n , 15 cm.

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d :

hm-ntr, green and b l u e , 7 . 4 cm; no panel

Bd-nfr (Djed-nefer), imy-r(?);

naa

127)

125).

Other shabtis f o r Bak-en-renef i n CI. XIC. Snb f (Sen-bef), it-ntr,

'sb-Ht-iyty

l i g h t g r e e n . 18 cm; Ld. 5.3.1.252 ( P i s ' 63

( P a - k h a ' a s ) , imy-r h°m

Br ( H o r ) , rp°t

hm-ntr Pth e t c . ;

32)

a k h e t ) ; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 6 8 ( P i s . 6 4 , 135). See a l s o CI. XIA2.

Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 4 (PIS. 6 6 , 1 2 5 ) . f B a k - e n - r e n - e f ) , tsty,

^

(lslt-en-mehvt)-

diw e t c . . son o f

(Djeljuty-irdis).

(Nephthys-ity); «

son o f 3et-n-mhyt

pale g r e e n . 13 cm; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 8 6 ( P i s . 72, 127*, Fig

CI. XIA4.

green b l u e , b l a c k i n c i s e d ; 1 c o l . f r .

son o f

Sntyt (Shentyt); l i g h t green, 16.5 cm; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 6 4 ( P i s . 6 1 , 126).

P3-dy-Weir

Psmtk-mry-fimn (Psamtek-Hery-Amun), imy-r

Dd-hr ( T e o s ) ; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 1 5 ( P I . 5 9 ) ; b r i g h t and deep b l u e , 14.5 cm;

Aubert 1974, 243, f i g . i 4 9 ;

gree

fpy-™

am, hm-ntr.son

(Hapy-men), it-ntr,

n,

*

(NeSy

N.B.: -B-: See see aUn also sub CI. 'JllXIA6.

"Shu-Tefnut>' W * ™ » .

™> *

son o f

7 Is f r . , o f B3stt-ir-di.s

P-h3ty?

(Bastet-

XIA1.

son o f ihnt

mummy with T-shaped t e x t , s t r i a t e d wig ( F i g . i'iostrated: u / s l u « ^ ™

32)

(Pa-dy-Osiris,

V. V I I A .

(Fig.

P e t o s i r i s ) , hm-ntr Bthr W3dt, t h e son o f

32).

( P e - h a t y ? ) , son o f Nbt-Wd3t ( N e b e t - u d j a t ) ; UC 642; blue and

b l a c k , 15 cm; 5 I s f r . , V. V I I A . C f . a l s o Ld. 5 . 3 . 2 . 1 8 ( P I . 7 5 , F i g . 32).

( T a - h e n e t ) ; Aubert,

3st-(m-)3h(-bit)

cm; S a q q a r a ' ( 1 8 4 5 ) . '

XIA4 Saite

230

Nfr(t)-Shmt,

13.7 cm.

' r d l s j . u c 586; green, 14cm; see a l s o C I . t

ms°,

PTD

( I s i t - e m - k h e b ) ; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 ( P i s . 65, 118); pale

g r e e n - b l u e , 1 2 . 9 cm; 1 c o l . f r . «3-nfr-rnpt

i n closed p a n e l , blue i n l a i d .

( N a - n e f e r - r e n p e t ) , son o f St3-irt-bint

( S t y - e r - b o n e ) ; Ld.

5 . 3 . 1 . 2 6 0 ( P i s . 6 4 , 1 3 3 ) ; green and b l u e , 1 9 . 5 cm; 9 I s f r . . V. VIIA

36S

(EXC

1974, 267, f i 9 1 5 9 5 r K « ^ ' text inlaid in v i o l e t . Qau el-Kebir? of

b l u e

*12-5

cm

(SemSet)

"

T

dyn. 30

"shaped

47512

s

H

W

( " « h - l b - W C , . Ld

'

'

•

5.3.1.31 (PIS. 66. 127); l i g h t blue. 9 1

im3h hr Weir N ( F 1 g .

33).

3m3

(Ama); deep blue g l a z e . 8.3 cm; 1 col. f r . , 1 col.bp; Ld ( P i s . 65, 127).

4

wsh-ib-xo-lrr-nfrv 12.1 cm; 5 I s f r .

d d m h t i n see Yoyotte in flubert 1974.

Dd-hr (Teos), to-ntr ss nsw, son of W3dt (Wadjet); UC 544; green. 16 cm;'l col. f r . , blue i n l a i d ; plain wig w i t h band ( r i b b l e ) . Sb'-Spdt (Sheb-Sopdet). ihy n 'Imn-lf-nsw-ntrui

«

'

cm; 1 c o l . f r . :

IZttJ (Nefer-wadj), W* ' > "13. 47524 "pale green. 12.3 cm; 1 c o l . f r . . i n l a i d i n pale v i o l e t . For Prel

( P l s 6 5 1 2 8 ) 1 , 1 f l h t b,ue 9reen 12,5 emi 2 c o u

Z

'w e -2'fNesy-Nehn,et-aui). son of M M b . f r * (Nesy-Nephthys) and

5 3 14

(Wah-ib-Re c -1rer-nefru), 01H 17323 (PI. 128); green '

rla<s XII Unconventional forms

C. 47526 ( P I . 4 2 ) ;

XlIA._Iablet ( F i g . 33)

green, wig black, usekhi 10.5 cm; 1 c o l . f r . i n panel; hands: H28.

dyn. 26(?) TSy.iw ( T j a y - i u ) , nbt pr-, BM 66850; black granite with yellow spots,

«nh-pS-ted (Ankh-pa-khred), rp°t h3ty-° imy-r ms°w n h3swt\ C. 47363

8.7 x 6.8 x 2.7 cm; incised shabti facing 4 cols of rather linear hi-

(PI. 42j; blue green, 11.5 cm; f u l l black wig, long black beard, I re-

eroglyphs, V. VI v a r . ; BMQ 32(1967/8), 56.

l i e f ; 1 col. f r . Sm3-t3.wt (Sma-taui), hn-mtr-?-,

imy-r ms°w, son o f £?(?)

(Sha?); C.

XIIB.J\mulet_shabti ( F i g . 33)

47287 (PI. 42); blue grey, 10.5 cm; 1 c o l . f r . i n panel, dark blue gray

XIIB1 Flat back, Ld. 5 . 3 . 9 . 2 ( P I . 7 9 ) ; from mummy, bp pierced; blue, 4.8 cm.

inlaid. P3-dy-Hr-m-hb (Pady-Hor-em-heb), imy-r ms°a, son o f 3st-rsty

(Isit-

XIIB2 Back p i l l a r , Ld. 5 . 3 . 9 . 1 ( P I . 7 9 ) ; deep blue, 6.8 cm.

reshty); Aubert 1974, 270, f i g . 161; pale green, 11.9 cm; 1 c o l . f r . in §14. Materials and manufacture

panel, blue i n l a i d . UC 588, N i l l e g i b l e , rpat hm-ntr hrp hru-, green, 13 cm; 1 col. f r . , i n laid blue, plain wig with band, lappets w i t h one band.

Wogd_and_stone

Ld. 5.3.4.56 (PI. 77); uninscribed; blue and b l a c k , 5.8 cm.

With the exception o f precious metals and stones, every material obtainable 1n

Ld. 5.3.4.80 (PI. 78); uninscribed; l i g h t green and brown, 4.2 cm (Fig.

Ancient Egypt was used f o r the production of shabtis

32).

which the shabti s p e l l was t o be r e c i t e d (according to the rubric i n the Coffin

Ld. 5.2.4.119(91. 78); uninscribed; pale green, wig p l a i n blue, 6.1 cm (Fig. 32).

Text Version), had t o be made o f C h r i s t - t h o r n and tamarisk wood. When mummiform

Ld. 5.3.4.133(PI. 79); uninscribed; deep b l u e , ca. 5.5 cm.

were also used. The e a r l i e s t known funerary statuettes of t h i s form were modelled

Ld. 5.3.4.140(?\. 79); uninscribed; deep b l u e , ca. 7 cm, W, I and B black (Fig. 32).

in wax and c l a y , m a t e r i a l s which are t y p i c a l f o r magical figurines and amulets

Ld. S.3.2.10 (PI. 75); i l l e g i b l e ; deep b l u e , 12.7 cm; 1 c o l . f r . black inlaid (Fig. 33).

perseded by wood and stone.

statuettes made t h e i r appearance a t the close of the Old Kingdom, other materials

(Classes I and I I ) . During the Middle Kingdom, however, these materials were su-

Wooden s t a t u e t t e s were not very common i n the Middle Kingdom, but wood was us

*I!;J№Jack_gillar_covering_wig (Fig. 33)

The f i r s t statues over

b

ed on a large scale i n the Second Intermediate period and the New Kingdom. The

est examples date from dyn. 18 and e a r l y dyn. 19. A microscopic analysis of wood-

dt' S - ^ B a k - ™ - e f ) , see CI. XIA3. "yn. 30(?) Uninscribed-, Ld. 5.3.4.48 (PI. 77).

en shabtis has never been undertaken, but macroscopic research seems t o prove

« C 1 J u № _ b a c k . E i I l a r . a n d . w i g . m e r g e d (Fig. 33)

ty specimens) also ebony and coniferous wood were used

that

dyn. 26

^-tr-di.e

(Amun-irdis), son o f e ^ - p (Ankh-Hor) and K3p.t

(Kapet),

that

tamarisk, sycomore and acacia, and t o a lesser extent (only f o r better q u a l i sh

Yidence to support t h i s

232

40)

. Despite the f a c t

a b t i s are o f t e n a l l e g e d t o be manufactured o f persea wood, there i s no e 41

> . At the end o f the New Kingdom wood and stone are re-

36S

pla ced

by pottery ^

As

faience as materials f o r shabtis.

a matter of course the method o f production of wooden and stone shahti. Z

I

T

principal d e t a i l s o f the image t o be sculptured were sketched on a block "

I

I

s1m1lar

. t h P Mi d( jie Kingdom stone shabtis outnumber wooden s h a b t l s . Apart from the In the Middle King ^ ^ f o p e t e r n i t y > t h g rea_

or

oTendurab f ,: I: t e 9 ri-a,s 9 may have been the employment of funerary

to t h a t o f f u l l - s i z e statues 1n these materials. F i r s t i

1

stone, probably a f t e r a model, which was made according to the proportions a

prescribed i n the s c u l p t o r ' s canon; then the image was cut or hewn out, and f u r -

statuettes in the niches of stelae and stela-chapels, which were exposed to the

ther decorated.

elements, and which were accessible to the public. In t h i s period and also i n the

Faiencej.glass.and.Bottery

early part of dyn. 18, hard and dark kinds of stone, such as g r a n i t e and s c h i s t , were in favour, but softer kinds, l i k e limestone, alabaster and serpentine, were

Faience shabtis occur from the Middle Kingdom to the end of the Ptolemaic pe 44

also used. From the middle of dyn. 18 the softer kinds p r e v a i l e d . Red g r a n i t e ap-

riod

pears mainly under Amenhotep I I I and the use of alabaster g r e a t l y increases from

quartz or quartz-sand held together by an a l k a l i n e binder. I t i s always granular,

the reign of Akhenaten. Red sandstone i s c h a r a c t e r i s t i c f o r shabtis of dyn. 19.

generally f r i a b l e , though sometimes hard. The hardest cores and those with the

>. The body m a t e r i a l o f faience shabtis, the core, consists of ground

From the Middle Kingdom u n t i l the middle of dyn. 18 the size o f the s t a t u e t t e s i s

finest grain can be found i n shabtis o f dyn. 18 and early dyn. 19, and also i n

generally large and their bodies are t a l l and rather massive. The l a r g e s t shabtis

the Late Period (dyn. 3 0 ) . I f the composition of the body material was hard and

for royal persons are those of Amenhotep I I I , Akhenaten and Tutankhamun. A f t e r

compact, i t was possible t o render the forms and the details of the statuettes i n

the Amarna period the size of the shabtis i s moderate. As regards modelling and

a more p l a s t i c way ( s t r i a t i o n s o f the w i g , p l a i t e d beards and implements), such

surface treatment the dyn. 18 examples and some of the dress o f d a i l y l i f e speci-

as the shabtis o f Seti I (dyn. 19) and Hor-udja (dyn. 30).

mens of early dyn. 19, are real masterpieces of craftsmanship. I f the s t r u c t u r e o f the body material was f r i a b l e , as can be observed with From the end of dyn. 19, but mainly under the l a t e r Ramesside kings o f dyn. 20,

many statuettes o f the l a t e New Kingdom and of the Third Intermediate period* the

the form of the statuettes is neglected by the makers. They become r a t h e r shape-

forms tend t o be r a t h e r shapeless, and any d e t a i l s had to be emphasized by the

less, and colours and paint are used as substitutes f o r sculptured d e t a i l s . The

use of t h i c k layers o f glaze and bold black painted designs.

final stage in this process results in shabtis p r a c t i c a l l y w i t h o u t contours, "tent The colour o f the body m a t e r i a l varies from white, greyish-brown to blueish and green.

pen" types, which begin in the reign of Ramesses I I . These shabtis have simple, rather streamlined shapes, and bear coarse monochrome decorations. The material is predominantly alabaster. Both mummiform and dress of d a i l y l i f e examples occur

The glossy appearance i s obtained by mixing wood and plant ashes (glazing ma-

(e.g.^shabtis of Djehuty-mose, "Greatest of Five" under Ramesses I I , a t Hermopolis)

terials) and a copper compound w i t h the body m a t e r i a l . During the process of f i r -

. Under dyn. 20 shabtis of t h i s kind become more and more s t y l i z e d and

ing these glazing m a t e r i a l s come t o the surface and the r e s u l t i s a vitreous,

also have polychrome designs. A large series i s known f o r kings and p r i v a t e per43

sons of dyn. 20, made in this technique

>.

smooth uniform glaze. Decorations and t e x t s are painted on the glaze and, i f they are incised, f i l l e d w i t h a glaze o f another colour or

In the Third Intermediate period shabtis of wood are r a r e , and examples of stone do not occur at a l l .

for the i n s c r i p t i o n , b l a c k - p u r p l e i s normally used. This i s manganese, the oxide of

Darl r r r V a

h

f

I

d

°ne

:r

a d s

Shabt1S

UkeS

StatUett6S

T

i

a

St

: T

ThebeS K1n9d

i r ;

; T

M r e

" ™ ™


S

Pl3Ce

"rVed

f0r

devel0pment

traditi

' ^

Under

°nS'

Sha

"1

the ki

Kushi

8

r e s u l t o f the renaissance of

WhiCh SP611 t e

* not only i n f u *

t s f

™

^

alS

a black m i n e r a l . The glaze can be b l u e , green, red, black-purple, v i o l e t ,

white and y e l l o w . A f t e r the decorations had been applied, the statuette was f i r e d

t e r u l e r s o f dyn. 25.

" 9 S as well as god's adoratrices

was

°

f

or the l a s t time. The shape of the shabti was obtained i n open moulds. I t i s presumably the same

technique by which also the wax models f o r bronzes were made s e s were made i n parts f 0 r more 3bly as

36S

with a t h i n layer of the

body material. For the o u t l i n e s o f the f a c e , «seiWi-collar, implements, as well as

46

45)

. Thus the statu-

> . The moulds were made of pottery and could be used

than one s t a t u e t t e . Shabtis made i n the same mould could d i f f e r considerregards d e t a i l s and surface treatment, as examples o f the New Kingdom de-

235

47, monstrate e

„ed

This 15

i s understandable, because, a f t e r the s t a t u e t t e s had been mod-

">

i n the - o u l £

d e t a i l s and the t e x t had t o be a p p l i e d anyhow. № J '

^

^

^

^

n s e l f >

the l a t t e r were aireaoy

^

no

t h e y

h a d

s t a t u e t t e

„

t Q

i s

^

e

e x a c t l

cate

pale and l i g h t b l u e s and a l s o f o r t h e i r pale green (celadon or apple green!

{over, but a t the same t i m e t h e y may be covered w i t h a t h i c k crackled, suo rv

If

u

glaze. Ш t h i s p e r i o d a l s o c o m b i n a t i o n s o f two colours are i n f a v o u r . On ;ade in t h i s technique (Class Ш 6 ,

habtis

"bichrome g l a z e " ) the d e t a i l s and t e x t s ar

covered w i t h a g l a z e which i s o f a deeper c o l o u r than t h a t o f the body of the

Faience s

habtis of the Middle Kingdom are l i g h t blue o r l i g h t green w i t h black^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ tQ be f a s h i o n a b l e u n t i l t h e m i d d l e

purple detai g s If

tanhotep

^

^ „ j

the

of

f a i e n c e t e c h n i q u e covers the reigns

shabti. The f i r s t examples seem t o date from dyn. 30. As an example of t h i s v a r i the s t a t u e t t e s o f t h e g e n e r a l W a h - i b - R i c , the son o f Ta-Khut, who l i v e d under

ety

Nectanebo I I , are quoted here A p e c u l i a r f a i e n c e v a r i e t y i s t h e s o - c a l l e d "glassy f a i e n c e " . The body m a t e r i -

I I I and Akhenaten, which had important consequences f o r t h e product-

ion of shabtis both i n t h i s period and l a t e r . Under Amenhotep I I I m a g n i f i c e n t ex-

al of t h i s f a i e n c e i s so compact t h a t , both i n hardness and appearance, i t

amples occur, made according t o a process by which d i f f e r e n t g l a z e s are used at

very s i m i l a r t o g l a s s . See e . g . t h e s h a b t i s o f Hor-Kheby (Ld. 5 3 1 189

the same time. In a l i g h t background, b l u e , r e d , v i o l e t and d e t a i l s o f o t h e r c o l -

XA3)

ours, were fused. A good example i s the s h a b t i o f t h e v i z i e r Ptah-mose (C. 48406) 5

°).' During dyn. 19, mainly i n the f i r s t h a l f o f t h a t d y n a s t y , s t a t u e t t e s were

54)

is

Class

-

Shabtis o f g l a s s a r e n o t common. They occur i n dyn. 18 and 19 and were probably manufactured i n r o y a l workshops o n l y , and presented by the king t o high o f f i -

made with a white or pale green background i n which s e p a r a t e l y moulded d e t a i l s ,

c i a l s . Glass was e s p e c i a l l y used f o r d e t a i l s on s h a b t i s , such as faces, hands,

such as face, hands and a t t r i b u t e s , u s u a l l y i n r e d - b r o w n , are a p p l i e d .

implements, mummy bandages; such elements were f i t t e d onto bodies of other mate-

I n dyn. 19

and 20 white or pale green shabtis w i t h chocolate-brown and p u r p l e d e t a i l s and

r i a l , u s u a l l y stone and f a i e n c e .

texts were very common

were attached t o wooden s h a b t i s (composite

Some o f the s t a t u e t t e s f o r

Seti

I are conspicuous

S i m i l a r d e t a i l s may also be made o f bronze and shabtis)

f o r t h e i r deep blue colour. The f i r s t p o t t e r y s h a b t i s d a t e f r o m t h e e a r l y p a r t o f dyn. 18. They are made In the Third Intermediate and Late periods n e a r l y a l l

s h a b t i s a r e made o f f a i -

ence. In the so-called shabti-decrees f o r Nesy-Khonsu and i n t h e BM-shabti cont r a c t , mention was made only o f faience specimens, and i n a t e x t on a Late Period shabti box "ushebtis of faience (thnt)"

are e x p l i c i t l y named (Mogensen,

Inscr.

of red-baked N i l e c l a y and a r e covered w i t h a red burnished s l i p . D e t a i l s and i n s c r i p t i o n s are p a i n t e d b l a c k

5 6

'.

A t t h e end o f dyn. 19 the production o f p o t t e r y

shabtis i n c r e a s e d c o n s i d e r a b l y . The need o f an increased number o f s t a t u e t t e s f o r one owner ( s h a b t i gangs) - a r e s u l t o f t h e changed s h a b t i concept - compelled the

h i e r . , PI. 26).

craftsmen t o use cheaper m a t e r i a l s . A t t h e same time the d e c l i n e i n t a s t e and

Many specimens belonging t o the shabti gangs o f t h e p r i e s t s o f Amun, from the

s k i l l a f t e r t h e h i g h - p o i n t o f t h e s h a b t i i n d u s t r y i n dyn. 18, becomes apparent.

Der el-Bahri Caches, are cobalt blue w i t h black d e t a i l s and have a remarkable

These s h a b t i s are c o u r s e , mass-produced s t a t u e t t e s , mostly covered w i t h a p o l y -

glossy appearance ("Der el-Bahri b l u e " ) . Others are l i g h t b l u e . A t Tanis pale

chrome d e c o r a t i o n and a panel w i t h one column o f t e x t on the f r o n t mentioning the

green and green-white glazes occur, w i t h brown d e t a i l s . S t a t u e t t e s from dyn. 22

t i t l e and name o f t h e owner. They were made i n open moulds. Many specimens are

and 23 are r e l a t i v e l y small and have green glazes w i t h b l a c k

even u n f i n i s h e d , because t h e c l a y mass f r o m which they are made was not s l i c e d

details.

The majority of the Late Period shabtis are g r e e n , b u t b l u e a l s o o c c u r s .

o f f and i s s t i l l

In

p a r t i c u l a r the glazes on l a t e shabtis are more o f t e n t h a n n o t d i s c o l o u r e d . This tho r

K° ,

^ ^

chite was ^

th9t

th6y

™

^

the production of bronze an unbroken face o

h9Ve

L

x

been

"

exposed

^

f o r

^ 9ree

eT

f vim.

c e n t u r i e s t o w a t e r and damp in

^

^

'

Thl S

'

"

9 l a Z

decom

"

^ t U r n

P°siti°"

mal3

^

°Win9

^ 3°

"

t0

beneath

1ng the d v n a s t i « (dyn. 28-30) „ „ 1 . and' the n 9Ptolemai 9 l a z e t o brown. S h a b t i s f r o m t h e l a t e s t dynasties

36S

deli-

57

К

During dyn. 21 and 22 s u n - d r i e d c l a y s h a b t i s a l s o occurred. The f i r s t raens

of

Ples

from

this material

the L i b y a n p e r i o d , however, are p a i n t e d w h i t e , green or blue and are

^s

W6re chea

speci-

d a t e , as we have seen, from the Middle Kingdom. The exam-

sometimes covered w i t h a t r a n s p a r e n t v a r n i s h , which has turned y e l l o w Varnish

c p e r i o d , are conspicuous f o r t h e i r

a t t a c h e d on t h e back. Late New Kingdom p o t t e r y shabtis are found

by hundreds i n t h e g r e a t c e m e t e r i e s o f Abydos

This

a p p l i e d t o i m i t a t e g l a z e , so t h a t i t i s obvious t h a t these s t a t u e t t e s

P substitutes f o r t h e i r faience

counterparts.

237

Bron2e

p d

u

h K t i , are not very common. They appear from the end o f dyn. 18 f o r shabtiare I I ; 1n ^ 20 f o r Harnesses I I I ; and i n T

J

^

^

59)

White:

;r;; z

z

;

specimen, now i n Leiden, i s i n s c r i b e d w i t h a Demote d o n a t i o n t e x t ,

o

z

-

but t h i s statuette i s probably not a shabti but a mum!form ex-voto

0

. A

„ e n a p p l i e d as a v a r n i s h (see I n f r a ) , „

n a t . use: man's s k i n

Red:

from t h e Roman

e

"

n a t . use: w h i t e o f t h e e y e ; f l o w e r s ; l i n e n t e „ f < i . t m 1 1 e dress o f d a l l y l i f e 6 6 > .

very

67

68

lne

" ' v i n e mumny

, of

bandage, and

> ; o u t l i n e s o f y e l l o w elements

s e p a r a t i o n l i n e s between t e x t l i n e s

of

>.

t „

t

text-panels and

m a g - r e l . u s e : c o l o u r o f l i f e on amulettes >c ^ „ n

period (Ld. 5.7.1.1)siR. surface treatment ..se and meaning o f colours and v a r n i s h

and implements

69

>.

"

^

"

0n

n a t . use: f l o w e r s and o t h e r v e g e t a l elements 1n h » ^ K

G r e en:

The surface of the statuettes was t r e a t e d and decorated i n v a r i o u s ways. Both p r a c t i c a l and magico-religious considerations played a p a r t i n t h i s m a t t e r .

in » ^ - c o l l a r s

For

7

°).

"

m a g - r e l . use: c o l o u r o f v e g e t a t i o n ( ^

the meaning and dating of s h a b t i s . the method o f d e c o r a t i n g and t h e c h o i c e o f c o l -

ha1r

"tributes ..

-bands

* of

*<«<<. and

i s "green" and "prosperous") used

f o r gods, k i n g s and dead; c o l o u r o f the s k i n o f O s i r i s and Anubls

ours are of great importance.

A l s o , i n s o l a r c o n t e x t , a c o l o u r o f l i g h t ; thnt

Wooden shabtis were finished o f f i n the f o l l o w i n g manner:

also " b r i l l i a n t ,

a) the decoration i s d i r e c t l y applied on the wood, and i s c o n f i n e d t o t h e o u t lines of d e t a i l s i n black;

Is not only "green"

s h i n y " , t h e l i g h t o f the sun i s

l i a n t " and thny i s

"mak^g

but

, Z , \ r

-

" t h e b r i l l i a n t one, the one who'shines l i k e faience"

The green g l a z e on f a i e n c e s h a b t i s and the green p a i n t and varnish

b) the decoration i s applied on a layer o f gesso, which i s d i r e c t l y g l u e d on the

on d r i e d mud s h a b t i s , suggest b o t h t h e c o l o u r o f O s i r i s as well as the

wood; instead of being painted the gesso may be g i l d e d o r covered w i t h gold f o i l or s i l v e r

^

order

a s h i n y appearance.

s h i n y appearance o f t h e

foil;

c) the surface i s f i r s t covered with glued l i n e n , over which a l a y e r o f gesso f o r

Blue:

sun-god.

n a t . use: v e g e t a l elements l i k e l o t u s f l o w e r s

73

>.

m a g - r e l . u s e : l i k e g r e e n , a c o l o u r o f l i g h t . Blue i s the colour o f l a p i s

the decorations or a layer o f g i l d i n g i s a p p l i e d . The f i r s t technique i s used f o r s t i c k types (Class IV) and a l s o on mummiform s t a -

l a z u l i , the material

tuettes of the NK and on some of the f i g u r i n e s i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e .

our o f t h e body o f R e c - H o r a k h t e , Amun-Rec and O s i r i s (sky c o l o u r )

second occurs from the Middle Kingdom u n t i l the e a r l y p a r t o f t h e T h i r d diate period and the t h i r d from the middle o f dyn. 18 u n t i l

The

Interme-

t h e end o f dyn. 19

60

Blue f a i e n c e s u b s t i t u t e s >.

Black:

lapis

74

>.

lazuli.

n a t . use: w i g s , e y e s , frames o f c o l o u r e d planes and o u t l i n e s o f body

Stone shabtis may also be painted, p a r t i c u l a r l y l i m e s t o n e , a l a b a s t e r and sand-

p a r t s , a t t r i b u t e s and implements

stone. On New Kingdom shabtis the hieroglyphs are o f t e n f i l l e d w i t h a c o l o u r e d m a t e r i a l ; on dark stone the l a t t e r i s g e n e r a l l y w h i t e , on l i g h t e r

o f which t h e h a i r o f gods i s made, and also the c o l -

(passim).

m a g - r e l . u s e : l i k e g r e e n , a c o l o u r o f r e g e n e r a t i o n and v e g e t a t i o n ; body

varieties,

c o l o u r o f O s i r i s . T h i s god may be c a l l e d " t h e black one", from the Middle

black, green and blue.

Kingdom onwards, and t h e deceased, who i s i d e n t i f i e d w i t h O s i r i s , i s supyse_of_co]ours

posed t o l e a v e t h e I s l a n d o f Flames as " t h e g r e a t black one"

75

K

Objects

b e l o n g i n g t o t h e tomb i n v e n t o r y are o f t e n b l a c k . This c o l o u r can a l s o be fune T r h a e rv S L° f h ^

t

t

a T

tra
" ;a;11U!trated ma9lC

™

P a W r i

a

°nal

3nd

"d

rUnS

°"re,i9iOUS

61)

nat.^use: flowers; women's s k i n divine b o d " ! ;

"

a r a l l e l

-

^e

J

^

f a t

principal

c o l o u r s and

°

ld

and

9 i l d i

"

9

«

°n

wood

'

s t o n e

a

1 9 1

"d

- e d on l e s s e r

t h e

scale

-

blacklaCk

S h a b t i

-

V

™ "

«

BD'IBIA the s t a t u e t t e s are y e l l o w

and p o t t e r y a l a y e r o f v a r n i s h may be a p p l i e d . The p r i n c i p a l

meaning. Two s o r t s o f v a r n i s h occur on s h a b t i s and c o f f i n s . There i s Vari

varnish In

infra).

¥§™!ish_and_giaze

^ason f o r t h i s i s n o t t h e p r e s e r v a t i v e e f f e c t o f v a r n i s h , but r a t h e r i t s magico-

t h e G

a p p l i e d as v a r n i s h (see

coffins.

^text-panels").

^

mainly during d^n

t 0

P ^ t e d o b j e c t s . These c o l o u r s can

65

> . Yellow i s

7gy'

err

° n e o u s l y c a l l e d bitumen o r p i t c h , which c o n s i s t s o f n a t u r a l

>. The e a r l i e s t use on s h a b t i s i s a t the end o f dyn. 18, but

it

° n l y commonly used d u r i n g d y n . 19. The best examples are the wooden s h a b t i s o f

238 239

Shabti.transactions

may have black varnished s h a b t i s o f wood as well setl

I , but also private own

as stone

^

>• Vellow varm

^

substit

^

tes from the end of dyn. 18 un 1 0 ur

^

u t e o f g o l d , i s found on s t a t u e t -

^

•

of t h i s varnish was

^

disc0i0U

^

Qf

wooden

r e d t o y e l l o w . An amber-

s h a b t i s

coloured variety is conspicuous for a „edineh, dating from t e

nd

from

^

f d^n

^

bru$hed

^

Der

el

_

^ ^

regards t h e t r a n s a c t i o n s between s h a b t i makers and buverc • „

As

brushed over t h e s h a b t i s t h e c o l 1S

r e l a t i v e l y s c a r c e . Of s h a b t i purchases i n the Middle Kin d

be

known. For t h e New Kingdom t h e evidence i s scarce

the

^

-

r

79

-

V

workshops must have been a normal p r o c e d u r e . There are onlv

polychrome.deco_

-

infor

.

>. Green painted sun-dried c l a y specimens from dyn. 21 are cover-

20 " )

n

IT

f l o u r i s h i n g p e r i o d o f t h e s h a b t i , t h e o r d e r i n g and s e u l n

prices, both from Der e l - M e d i n e h and d a t i n g from dyn

varnish, occur

alth

.

?

t0

^

^ 1

° "n

™t1on

°thln9 ^

the

*

eXamPleS

°f

^

764i2

i t i s s a i d t h a t 40 s h a b t i s c o s t one deben, which i s s o ' c h e a p ^ T

agree

w i t h J a n s s e n ' s s u g g e s t i o n t h a t o n l y very coarsely made specimens mult

^ T

meant here. The o t h e r example g i v e s us an idea o f the p r i c e of a shab

ed with i t , as a substitute f o r faience

wooden itr,

Very l a t e faience shabtis, and also New Kingdom s t e a t i t e f i g u r i n e s are sometimes covered with a thick transparent glaze. Such glaze l a y e r s h a v e t e e n e x plained by Maspero as a means to prevent usurpation by o t h e r people

which i s v a l u e d two deben.

3

1 b0X'

a

On shabti t r a n s a c t i o n s f r o m t h e T h i r d I n t e r m e d i a t e period we are b e t t e r i n f o ™

. We t e n d ,

ed. Apart from bronze s h a b t i s

( T a n i s ) f a i e n c e s t a t u e t t e s were mainly produced

nevertheless, to the idea that i n t h i s case also m a g i c o - r e l i g i o u s reasons are a t

which were s o l d i n l o t s

play: l i k e varnish, the glaze on the s h a b t i ' s surface c o u l d a l s o c r e a t e a glossy

of Nesy-Khonsu, w i f e o f t h e High p r i e s t o f Amun, Pinedjem I I , were assigned t o

( " g a n g s " ) o f 401 specimens each. Thus the gang o f shabtis

appearance by which the i l l u m i n a t i o n or shining o f the d i v i n e body o f t h e owner

the owner by a s p e c i a l o r a c u l a r decree o f Amun, two copies of which were i n s c r i b -

was suggested.

ed upon wooden t a b l e t s

§16. Shabti makers and a t e l i e r s

craftsmen f o r t h e p r i c e w h i c h was agreed upon. U n f o r t u n a t e l y t h i s p r i c e i s not

I t I s mentioned t h a t the shabtis are bought from the

given. The maker o f t h e s h a b t i s i s c a l l e d a baba, " f a i e n c e maker"; t h i s p r o f e s In ancient Egypt thousands of shabtis were produced. T h e r e f o r e one may e a s i l y suggest that special workshops must have e x i s t e d and a l s o g u i l d s o f

sional d e s i g n a t i o n i s a l r e a d y known from the Middle Kingdom

crafstman,

who were specialized in the production of such goods. Such a p r e s u m p t i o n ,

85

> . A contract f o r a

shabti t r a n s a c t i o n on a p a p y r u s , now i n t h e BM, dates from the same period

however,

The

purveyor from whom t h e d e c e a s e d ' s son has bought the s t a t u e t t e s , i s c a l l e d a

i s u n r e a l i s t i c from the ancient Egyptian s t a n d p o i n t . "chief m o d e l l e r o f a m u l e t s " is not given 8 6 ) .

Like any other objects and p a r t i c u l a r l y a r t i c l e s b e l o n g i n g t o t h e tomb e q u i p ment, shabtis were made by teams of s p e c i a l i s t s .

(hry tsw wdSwt). Again, the p r i c e paid f o r t h i s gang

I n Egypt t h e h a n d i c r a f t s were The procedure f o l l o w e d a t t h e t i m e o f t h e purchase o f shabtis seems t o be as

spcialized according to materials and not according t o c a t e g o r i e s o f o b j e c t s . So statues and r e l i e f s were made by draughtsmen, stone c u t t e r s and p a i n t e r s , and f o r

follows. Presumably i t was t h e custom t h a t o b j e c t s belonging t o the tomb equip-

the construction of f u r n i t u r e and c o f f i n s a team o f c r a f t s m e n was r e q u i r e d as

ment, i n c l u d i n g s h a b t i s , were o r d e r e d by t h e f u t u r e owner's r e l a t i v e s and other d

w e l l : carpenters, sketch makers, p a i n t e r s , colour-makers and j e w e l l e r s .

Likewise

the products of what are sometimes c a l l e d the "minor a r t s " , were t h e r e s u l t s

of

uyer made h i s c h o i c e . As a m a t t e r o f course the q u a l i t y and number o f the f i g u r -

teamwork, since sculptors i n wood and stone, a r t i s a n s o f g o l d , s i l v e r and bronze, n

e s depended on t h e o w n e r ' s f i n a n c i a l means. From the end o f the New Kingdom a

also faience and glass makers, j o i n e d f o r c e s , i n o r d e r t o a c c o m p l i s h one a

K h

e

n

PHnCiPle

I f "

thS

the rUl6S

meth0dS

and

d6ViCeS

w

ixed number o f 401 was r e q u i r e d (see Ch. V SZc).

° r k - s y s t e m s t o be f o l l o w e d by these S t i p u l a t e d

*

- " l i e d

artist's

Sh3bti 5 p e c i a 1 e s a d5! ; C l r t l y eXPla1" ^ ^ " e v e r mentioned t e x t s and t h a t t i t l e s such as "shabti maker", d i d n o t e x i s t 8 2 > .

°n°rs, and even a l s o by t h e owner h i m s e l f . On the basis o f model specimens o r a l -

ready f i n i s h e d p r o d u c t s , w h i c h were e x h i b i t e d i n the showroom o f the a t e l i e r , the

Exarn o

open

P l e s indeed show t h a t t h e s h a b t i s were sometimes p r e f a b r i c a t e d so t h a t

the f r

which ° have

t h a t

s

name

p u r p o s e

and

titles In

man

had t o be f i l l e d i n on the space which was l e f t y c a s e s , these a d d i t i o n s have never been made,

№anS 6

240

°Wner

t h a t t h e ° W n e r w a s b u r i e d w 1 t h anorVmous s h a b t i s 8 8 ) - o t h e r exai"P,es words "so and s o " ; t h i s must have been the expression used on the

241

, rather thoughtlessly copied by him on the s h a b t i , instead scribe's prototype and rather » 9 the owner's name 9 °f " ' , « inscribed w i t h a memorandum, i n o r d e r t o remind the There are also

exampl

craftsman to adjust the

"

^

^

ex

^

^ ^

A good example of t h i s i s ^ a j a ^ Chicago, whose name was a ^ the same name in

^

^ ^

^

;

^

shabt

(see

i s t o r e f e r t o the f u t u r e owner,

beardless and must have been t h e p r o p e r t y o f h l i w i f e Merit Re'

BM. In one column on the

Pis. 25, 2 6 ) . The t e x t above the scene c o n t a i n s the passage products o f Ptah and t h e equipment f o r the e t e r n i t y " products: "They a r e f u l l y s a t i s f i e d who made them"

own i n U — o f ^ r :wo IIF1P,T dav of the season peret, u n t i l the second months seems to be recorded: f i r s t aay ui * f i n a l dav 44 men". I t i s i n t e r e s t i n g t o n o t i c e t h a t month of the season peret, f i n a l day,

I

9

Z

Z

F

J

t

X

the shabtis apparently could be called "men"

said: "these products which Amun has granted y o u " .

.

to the royal palaces and to the Treasuries of the S t a t e . Whether t h e r e e x i s t e d private a t e l i e r s is unknown. During a l l periods the g r e a t temples c o n t a i n e d the so-called Gold-Houses ), where not only temple s t a t u e s and f u r n i t u r e , but K

93

tarna.

statues were found

were a l s o r e -

cited over small objects l i k e heart-scarabs and the human-shaped s t a t u e t t e s

e

a r t i s t i c c e n t r e of

. A Memphite a t e l i e r i s depicted i n the tomb o f A p u i a , c h i e f

our

evide

"

1s

the

).

K1ng

tion ^ a n k l n 9 i S u b , ' e c t s 97)

" c e concerning workshops comes from t h e south,

900d a m p 1 e can be of A v 7 H u' i n the tomb o f N e f e r h o t e p , a contemporary 9^ of Ay and Horemheb The i t . n . . u- u • • w h l c h 1S s h o w n h e r e shon i n t h l T ' , ' > must be t h e g r e a t workshop i n the Temple of ^ n . Not only temple statues ( D a v i e s , 3 7 , P i s . 4 7 , 4 9 ) ,

242

IU0

The r o y a l a t e l i e r s were d i r e c t e d by the "Overseers o f

a t t e r t o h i g h o f f i c i a l s , d u r i n g t h e i r l i f e t i m e s , were produced i n the Treas-

high r a " a n l e ° f

goldsmith

Since proper excavations of the New Kingdom n e c r o p o l i s a t Saqqara have only of

1t

I . These o f f i c i a l s n o t o n l y supervised secular b u i l d i n g works,

ury^and sometimes p r e s e n t e d t o t h e r e c i p i e n t s by the overseer o f t h i s

the necropolis of Saqqara. A p a r t from weapons and c h a r i o t s

we f i n d that stelae, statues and other objects are a l s o shown i n these scenes

°St

j e c t s

o the Treasury. The s o - c a l l e d h o n o r a r y g i f t s o f the King, which were donated by

Workshops outside Memphis also stood under t h e patronage o f t h i s

m

6

or such works and f o r t h e l a b o u r e r s employed, were administered by the d i r e c t o r s

owners.

The creator-god Ptah was by t r a d i t i o n the patron o f c r a f t s m e n , and throughout the pharaonic period his home town Memphis was the p r i n c i p a l

in

^ tHe11

and o f ' t h '

but also temple p r o j e c t s and t h e c o n s t r u c t i o n o f tombs. Materials and provisions

' . Although t h i s i s not a t t e s t e d , one may assume t h a t

t h e i r buyers, or before they were placed i n the tomb o f t h e i r

under Amenhotep I I I ,

'

The a r t i ^ ^

Nearby, i n a heap o f g r a n i t e d u s t , fragments o f shabtis and unfinished

the Treasury"

for

shabtis also were magically brought to l i f e , before t h e y were handed over t o

god

°Ur

Royal palaces had t h e i r own workshops. A good example o f such a royal workshop

fore leaving the a t e l i e r the r i t u a l of "Opening o f the mouth" was p e r f o r m e d , by

the country

f

45,

where funerary o b j e c t s were a l s o m a n u f a c t u r e d , i s the palace o f Akhenaten a t El

Be-

which the objects were imbued with l i f e . The s p e l l s o f t h i s r i t u a l 94

U 0

In the Gold-House o f the temple o f Hathor

' . The work i n such a t e l i e r s was coupled w i t h r e l i g i o u s r i t e s .

the "magical bricks"

°

Among the tomb g i f t s , c a r r i e d by n i n e men and produced i n the above mentioned a t e l i e r , we a l s o f i n d s h a b t i boxes.

at Dendara, the divine statues (ahm) were "created" (msy) by a team o f f o u r times twelve men

510916

^ ^

"

°

"

Similar scenes can be f o u n d a l s o i n the Tomb o f the Two Sculptors, Nebamun and Ipuki, who both were a c t i v e i n t h e S t a t e a t e l i e r o f I s e t - n i « » , . * .. . , „ 99) .. . . i s e t - D j e s e r t , under Amenhotep III I . Nebamun was s u p e r i n t e n d e n t o f s c u l p t o r s and adminstrator of workshops

The workshops where shabtis were produced were a t t a c h e d t o t h e g r e a t temples,

S2

T!™ °

the, S

The manufacture o f mummy cases i s i l l u s t r a t e d tnn- t h . _ , • " L e a 1 0 0 • the making of the e n f « n t0TT the f i x i n g w i t h g l u e o f l i n e n and gesso onto i t s s u r f » ™ »u ™. M P n , l M resinous v a r n i s h ( D a v i e s , 4 6 , P I . 2 7 ) . ' ^ ^ ^ with

Ateliers

also funerary equipment was made

TW

shabti boxes i n which t h e s e s h a b t i s were s t o r e d , are depicted t "

i n t e r e s t i n g memorandum can be found on the the

^ th

human-headed canopic j a r s , l i k e w i s e adorned w i t h unguent c o l « Z '

h i e r o g l y p h s over a p r o v i s i o n a l w r i t i n g of

in

„

our Fig- 3 5 ) . The s h a b t i s represented wear unguent co

, f them have beards, and a r e d e s t i n e d f o r Neferhotep himself

. . c h i e f o f b u i l d e r s " Amenhotep, i n

Nehy>

also tomb o b j e c t s were produced, and p a r t i c u l a r l y s h a h , ( .

w t

n

F u n e r a r y

'

Thus

ob

Jects

were

a l s 0

institution

donated by the king t o h i s

s h a b t i s , which were i n s c r i b e d w i t h the " K i n g ' s dona-

ormula" were c o n t r i b u t e d as p a r t o f the deceased's tomb equipment

102

>.

. ence)

9 r UndS ] °

ierj

i|lar9e

°f

s t

^le'

9roups

studi

6SS

J'ects ( e

S t y l i s t i c

capacit

'9'

s

t 0

o f

S3y

c r a f t s m a n s h i p and composition o f m a t e r i a l s ( e . g . o f f a i sh

a b t i s can be d i s t i n g u i s h e d as products o f c e r t a i n a t e l -

t h a t

i s

on1y

t h r o u g h more and i n t e n s i v e comparative

t e c h n i c a l d a t a , p r o v i d e d by both shabtis and o t h e r ob-

^ a t u a r y and mummy cases) t h a t something more can be said about the

• Period o f g r e a t e s t a c t i v i t y and l o c a t i o n o f such a t e l i e r s .

243

Generally

shabtis, found i n the g r e a t cemeteries o f Egypt such speaking we may assume tha as

were'loC

Memphis, Abydos and T h e ^ , ^

i e r s , under the supervision c1a1s.

One has t

h

^

^

e

^

c e r t a i n

„

tfar1ety

a l l y made, t h a t i s t o say i n near-by a t e l ^

^

d i r e c t l y of the k i n g ' s

offi-

Osiris

o f

and

containing

the

periods of E g y p t i a n tombs

of

the

f i r s t

centres where f u n e r a r y equipment was

^ ^

^

^

can

be

a t t e s t e d

f Q r

The , t . t ''

h i s t o p y

*t"

p l a c e

J

7

^ thei>

workshops, b u t t h e s h a b t i s which have been found i n the so c a l l d

own

the

• u e t t M

kinas th,-c 5 ' vlllS Sï*fî3 W R C

therefore h i g h l y f a v o u r e d as a cemetery. The p r i e s t s o f O s i r i s mav L

o f s h a b t i s . The t r a d i n g o f s h a b t i s t o other

produced, monopolized parts of the country and t h e i r export

o f types and m a t e r i a l s i s here l i k e w i s e the g r e a t e s t

found at Abydos d a t e f r o m a l l

„ear the h o l y p r e c i n c t o f O s i r i s and near the royal m a s t a b a s ' o / Z ^ l c e r t a i n l y n o t made l o c a l l y , b u t r a t h e r i n t h e o r M t ' 6 9reat 107) a t e l i e r s a t Memphis and Thebes caches

we re W

. j 103) New Kingdom Memphis seems p a r t i c u l a r l y to have exercised a g r e a t i n f l u e n c e on b o t h t h e production and development of shabtis, throughout Egyptian h i s t o r y ,

t was i n the

spell was for the f i r s t time c o d i f i e d on c o f f i n s from M i d d l e E g y p t , t h e tions of which are following Memphite t r a d i t i o n s .

T h i r d I n t e r m e d i a t e p e r i o d a new s t y l e and a new k i n d o f faience was i n

troduced by the Amun p r i e s t s a t Thebes. The s h a b t i s from Tanis a l s o form rate group, made i n l o c a l workshops under the patronage o f the

inscrip-

p h a r a o ^ s ^ ! ' 9

there.

In dyn. 12, i n El L i s h t , not

f a r from Memphis, the production of shabtis i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e s p e l l

the

In

Memphite region that the shabti-idea as such may have o r i g i n a t e d ; and t h e shabti

had begun

The s h a b t i i n d u s t r y r e v i v e d , once more a t Thebes, d u r i n g dyn. 24 and 25

and new versions of the spell were developed. The mummiform s t a t u e t t e t y p e , how-

The

shabtis f o r t h e g o d ' s a d o r a t r i c e s o f Amun found a t Medinet Habu, are made o f

ever, on which the texts are w r i t t e n , appears almost s i m u l t a n e o u s l y i n Upper

stone and f a i e n c e . T h e i r s t y l e , and a l s o t h a t o f the f i g u r i n e s made f o r the great

Egypt, at Abydos. New types, such as the dress o f d a i l y l i f e s h a b t i and t h e mummy

stewards o f these h i g h - r a n k i n g l a d i e s and f o r the contemporary Kushite r u l e r s

on bier are almost certain Memphite creations and f o r t h e m i l l i n g s e r v a n t type

may be c a l l e d c l a s s i c a l ,

t h i s seems beyond doubt.

seem to hark back t o s h a b t i t r a d i t i o n s o f the Middle and New Kingdoms.

because b o t h forms and iconography as w e l l as t e x t s

'

Personal i n t e r e s t on the part of Kings and o t h e r h i g h - r a n k i n g persons both i n A f t e r the K u s h i t e p e r i o d , a new s t y l e was i n t r o d u c e d i n the e a r l y p a r t o f dyn

temples and state i n s t i t u t i o n s possibly i n f l u e n c e d t h e development and use o f

The unique iconography and i n s c r i p t i o n s of the s t a t u e t t e s f o r Amenhotep I I I

26. S t a t u e t t e s o f t h i s s t y l e have a back p i l l a r , and the m a t e r i a l o f which they

l"4).

shabtis. Of Akhenaten i t i s stated t h a t he i n s t r u c t e d h i s a r t i s t s p e r s o n a l l y

are made i s always f a i e n c e .

is

possibly the r e s u l t of t h i s King's personal i n t e r e s t i n h i s f u n e r a r y equipment

105

'.

T h i s f a i e n c e has a very hard and dense t e x t u r e , and

the blue and green g l a z e s on i t s s u r f a c e t e n d t o t u r n w h i t e and brown. The p r i n -

The High-priest of Memphis, Khamuas, a son o f Ramesses I I , may a l s o have express-

c i p a l , and p r o b a b l y o n l y , p r o d u c t i o n c e n t r e s o f such s h a b t i s were i n the N o r t h ,

ed his own ideas in t h i s matter (Ro-setau f o r m u l a , H i g h - p r i e s t o f Memphis t y p e ) .

where also t h e use o f s h a b t i s was c o n c e n t r a t e d i n t h a t p e r i o d (Saqqara, Giza,

During his o f f i c e and under the f i r s t Ramesside r u l e r s f i g u r i n e s o f f i n e

quality,

among which were many i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e , were made i n t h e a t e l i e r s Memphis (Serapeum shabtis)

106

of

As f o r New Kingdom shabtis from Thebes, several groups can be d i s t i n g u i s h e d on

to " h a f t e i "

abt s made under the Thutmosid period and always i n s c r i b e d w i t h V e r s i o n I I I A of f

ten t n I' ^ ° Amenhotep I I and of Heka-rochi, ti5 UM,h / " * '

r

hl9h 6

°

f f 1 c 1 a , s

owner

of

a

l i k e

f i n e

ten-A»un. a contemporary of ' s e t o f g l a s s and stone shab-

ei

- — — - - Of alabaster from d,n. »

«d

' ^

M

^

tent

"P6n

A f t e r the S a i t e p e r i o d s h a b t i s seem t o disappear completely from Thebes. This soon 0 " 1 7 ^

dating from the end of dyn. 17 and e a r l y dyn. 18; e l o n g a t e d stone

Shabt1S

Whether t h e f a i e n c e f a c t o r i e s o f Memphis again mo-

highly p r o b a b l e .

).

the basis of s t y l e . There are the s o - c a l l e d s t i c k types f r o m Dra A b u ' l Naga C ass IV)

Abusir e l - M e l e q , D e l t a s i t e s ) .

nopolized the p r o d u c t i o n o f s h a b t i s a t t h a t time cannot be proved, but seems

^

6 X p l a i n e d t h e

nCrth

ries ^ o

14

'

by

Poetical W3S

n

°W

t h e

f a c t

1n

t h e

tem

Phis

Ple"towns

S

men

the ] i t k °

°f

kn

Abyd0S

°Wn

iS

Play6d

9 8n

'

s h a b s h a b t l i m

tis

the Delta and i n the o l d cemete-

f o r

P°rtant

P a r t i c u l a r l y i n Memphis, but a l s o i n the sacred

o c c u r r e d down t o a v e r y l a t e p e r i o d . The l a s t dated P a - s h e r y - e n - P t a h , the famous H i g h - p r i e s t o f Memp a r t i n the c u l t ' o f

Imhotep a t Memphis. He d i e d i n

year o f C l e o p a t r a V I I , t h a t i s i n t h e y e a r 41 BC

Of a l l cemeteries those of Abydos contained the l a r g e s t number o f s h a b t i s . The

244

o f

Memphis, t h a t k i n g s and t h e é l i t e groups o f the s t a t e , who could a f f o r d

pre ™ P l o y " s h a b t i s , were b u r i e d . specimC

t h a t t h a t c i t y ' s p r o s p e r i t y had come t o an end

and r e l i g i o u s c e n t r e o f the c o u n t r y was moved from here

36S

108

>.

ference to corresponding shabti classes. From t h i s sugary the following f a c t , .,i

Shabtisanlanttroffiil^!^

117. »

become . p p . ™ n t . Shabtis an

^

In Ch. I I S9 we have indie» shabtis and anthropoid mummy sented. eternal images of t

^

figure in the dress of dai y

^

thg

^

^

Qf

^

after

death

^ ^

^ ^

r e l a t i o n s h i p between

m

schematical ly

pre_

of a dead person, but ra-

the deceased i s a god. However,

Hence

the anthropoid mummy-case is

i

. Neither mummiform nor the

representations

^

ther of human beings who live^ ^

iconographica

rath

^ ^

e r , whereas the shabti i s the ^

image

which)

next

tQ

mum_

anthropoid c o f f i n s both appeared, probably simulta-

neously. in the same areas ( e . g . El Bersheh, Benl Hassan, El L1sht), during the Middle Kingdom. Quite soon, however, the shabtis took the lead as regards the additlon of a l l kinds o f iconographlcal elements. Thus the hands appeared e a r l i e r on

shabtis than on c o f f i n s ( c o f f i n s group b and shabtis classes I1B and I I I B ) ;

amulets can be found on shabtis ( c o f f i n s group f . shabtis Class I I C ) ; the same appl1es

to the combination o f beard and amulets ( c o f f i n s group a , shabtis Classes

IIC and I I I C ) . The type showing the dress of d a l l y l i f e occurs probably f i r s t on shabtis (end dyn. 1 8 ) , before i t was applied to c o f f i n s and sarcophagi (dyn. 19)

• „ hptwpen the two becomes apparent only when the shab„ t i is proviaeu

naraiiei

- «• - r — ? » r r We f i n d the same forms, wigs, usefcfc-collars,

(coffins groups n, o , and £ ) . The mummy on a bier i s also found e a r l i e r with shabtis ( c o f f i n s group r , shabtis Class V I I A ) . nil I SIZE COFFINS AND SARCOPHAGI

colours and varnish is s i m i l a r . This p a r a l l e l i s m holds good as w e l l , i f we

a) mummiform, hands not shown, w i t h or without beard dyn. 11

compare the methods of preservation or storage. Just as the anthropoid mummy-case is considered as a mu«y i t s e l f , and thus can be stored i n a number o f other coffins and eventually in a rectangular or mummiform sarcophagus

SHABTIS (Class)

dyn. 12

so the shabti

Wah, f u l l y wrapped mummy w i t h bearded mask, Thebes;

MK-LMK: IIA

Hayes, Scepter I , 303-305, f i g . 196.

LMK-SIP: I I I A

Khnumhotep, mummy w i t h bearded mask, usekh, Heir;

can also be laid in a model c o f f i n , in a rectangular model sarcophagus, i n a

Hayes, o p . c i t . , 310, f i g . 201.

chapel-shaped single, double or t r i p l e box, or

ffapy-Ankhtify,

with many other specimens together, in a box

from the end o f the New Kingdom,

110)

c o f f i n , bearded, elaborate usekh,

Meir; Hayes, o p . c i t . , 312, f i g . 203.

. Also the s o - c a l l e d s h a b t i -

j a r s , pots with lids in the shape of a canine head (probably A n u b i s ) , belong in

Senebtisy,

the same context as the f u l l - s i z e mummy-cases and other funerary o b j e c t s such as

Winlock, The Tomb o f Seneb-tisi at L i s h t (1916), 36

canopic jars

u 1

f f . , f r o n t i s p . and f i g . 23.

' . In the same way that mummies and anthropoid c o f f i n s are cover-

others

ed with mummy shrouds or "couvercles planches", so shabtis may be wrapped i n dyn. 17

linen bandages

Reri,

l i s t e d i n Mace-Winlock, o p . c i t . 4 7 f f . Rishi

c o f f i n , elaborate wig, no beard, wedge-

SIP: IVC

shaped f a c e , wings o f v u l t u r e over body, usekh with

Finally we may point to some of the t y p i c a l formulae appearing on c o f f i n s , such as the spells of the four Horus sons and the Nut s p e l l

c o f f i n w i t h o u t beard, L i s h t ; Mace-

f i g u r e o f v u l t u r e , 1 col. f r . o f f e r i n g formula f o r

H3).

the Ka o f the owner. Hayes, Scepter I I , 30, f i g . 13. Forms and iconography of both categories of objects are r e l a t e d t o the Osiris

Rai, C. 61004; Daressy 1909, PI. 5.

religion and the sun-cult; the owner of the c o f f i n and o f the shabti intends to

Edinburgh 1909.527; P e t r i e , Qurneh 6-10, Pis. 22-29.

be identified with Osiris and Rec. Like an O s i r i s , he i s i l l u m i n a t e d by the rays

Monthu-nekht,

of the sun-god, and as the body of O s i r i s , his own mummified body gives l i g h t . The magico-religious implications of the development of mummy-cases l i e s outside the scope of the present t r e a t i s e

U4

> . What we intend only t o demonstrate

here, is the striking parallelism of c o f f i n s and s h a b t i s , and the importance of this phenomenon for the chronology of both. In the following table examples of anthropoid c o f f i n s are summarized w i t h re-

Leiden AMM 25 (Leem. M 82), Boeser

Beschr. I l l , P i . 8. Sekenenre, C. 61001; Daressy 1909, PI. 1 (no beard). dw

- 18

Ahmose, C. 61002; Daressy 1909, Pis. 3, 4 (bearded).

NK: VCI

Thutmosis IV,

NK: VA

C. 61035; Daressy 1909, PI. 61 (no

beard). Sit-Amun,

C. 61009; Daressy 1909, PI. 11 (no beard).

Si-Amun, C. 61008; Daressy 1909, PI. 11 (no beard).

246

247

Schmidt

c. 51004; puibell 1908, PI. 4 (no beard).

| | | U l ^jfnrm.

b, - H l f o s ^ a n d ^ ^ ^

LMK: I I B ,

^t-Tamaku, C. 61012; Daressy 1909, PI. 10.

„„

722.

hands grasping amulets, no beard

not on c o f f i n s before dyn. 18 e a r l y

I n B

NK: VB1

dyn. 18 Ahmose-liefertari,

18 ^ ^ Daressy 1909, PI. 16. hands: dyn. 19 Ramesses J, L. oauio,

dyn. 20

1919 n o .

^

C. 61003; Daressy 1909, PI.

3,

two

Ahhotep, C. 61006; Daressy 1909, PI. 8, two ankhs.

„

ages, h o l d i n g papyrus f l o w e r s ; Winlock BMMA 1937,

„„

TTT

>

r

Hat-nefer, mother o f Senenmut, crossed murimy band-

61021; Daressy 1909, PI. 20.

ulu

NK: VB2

ankhs.

H29 Sethi I, C. 61019; Daressy 1909, PI. 16. hands: H29. Ramesses ux

^

'

dyn. 21 Masaharta, C. 61027; Daressy 1909, PI. 36. ,esy-ta-nebt-isheru, C. 61033; Daressy 1909, PI. 57.

19, f i g s . 27, 30. Pa-hevy-pedjet,

C. 61022; Daressy 1909, PI. 26,

r i g h t : djed, l e f t :

hands: H29. dyn. 22 Djed-Ptah-iuf-ankh, C. 61034 "couvercle-planche";

tyet.

Thutmosis I (Pinedjem I ) , C. 61025; Daressy 1909,

Daressy 1909, PI. 60, hands: H29.

PI. 28, uraeus, r i g h t : djed, l e f t : tyet. Iuya, C. 51003; Quibell 1908, PI. 4; r i g h t : djed,

c) mummiform, hands empty, with beard dyn. 18 Mdherpa, C. 24004; Schmidt 1919 no. 607.

left:

NK(e): I IB

Djed-Ptah-iuf-ankh, C. 61034; Daressy 1909, PI. 58

dyn. 20

NK: VB2

and inner c o f f i n PI. 60. dyn. 21

C. 61041; Daressy, 1909, PI. 64; r i g h t :

djed,

tyet.

dyn. 18 Sit-Kamose, C. 61011; Daressy 1909, PI. 12.

l e f t : tyet,

hands: H29.

NK: VE g) mummiform, hands grasping amulets, w i t h beard

dyn. 19 Iy-neferty, wife of Sen-nedjem, wig w i t h c i r c u l a r ornamental weights, breasts shown; Hayes, Scepter

left:

Pinedjem I I , C. 61029; Daressy 1909, PI. 42; r i g h t : djed,

d) mummiform, hands empty, female wig

tyet.

Ramesses IV,

not on c o f f i n s before dyn. 19 e a r l y

II,

414, f i g . 264.

dyn. 19

Katebet, BH; elaborate wig with lotus f l o w e r s , locks

Ramesses I I , C. 61020; Daressy 1909, PI. 20; Osiris

LMK-SIP: IIC, IIIC NK: VC3

attributes.

of hair around face, c i r c u l a r weights; Yoyotte 1968,

dyn. 21 Pinedjem I I , C. 61029; Daressy 1909, PI. 44, r i g h t :

160 (see also sub e ) ) .

djed,

dyn. 21 Sesy-Khoneu, C. 61030; Daressy 1909, PI. 45; wig h

with circular weights, breast p a r t l y shown.

l e f t : tyet,

hands: H29.

) mummiform. hands not shown, crossed mummy-bandages, no beard

Ieit-em-kheb, C. 61031; Daressy 1909, PI. 50, same

dyn. 18 Ahmose, p r i v a t e person, MMA; Hayes, Royal Sarcophagi

details as former.

fig.

23.

Thutmosis I I , C. 61013; Daressy 1909, PI. 13.

e

> "lummiform. hands shown, duple»

Tuya, C. 51007; Quibell 1908, PI. 10.

dyn. 19 Katebet, BM 6665; Schmidt 1919 no. 1028 (see also sub d ) ) . K ^ o u , son of Sen-nedjem, hair band and l o t u s . r ght: died, l e f t : tyef, short beard; Hayes, Scepter 417, f i g . 265. "yn. 20 Khonsu-hotep, Le1den H8; Leem_ Hon_ n> pls_ ^ 2 =

248

NK: VD

^ gnmiform. hands not shown, crossed mummy-bandages, w i t h beard dyn. 18 Amenhotep I , C. 61005; Daressy 1909, PI. 16. J)

g a s i f o r m , hands empty, crossed mummy-Mnriaqes. no beard

249

NK: VB5


r r i n i j n r t sarcophagi o f the LP w i t h b a c k p i l l a r

C. 61007; Daressy 1909, PI. 10. 5

Smiu, C. 61010; Daressy 1909, PI. 11.

' ^ T ^ T G a u t h i e r , Cercueils anthropoides des prêtres de „ontoù, V o l .

Tuya, C. 51006; Quibell 1908, PI. 10.

I,

LP- XI

(1913).

CGC

1) Hands crossed w i t h emblems o f O s i r i s , s t r i a t e d w i g , C. k) mummiform, hands empty, crossed mummy-bandages, with beard 41047 (PI- 9)dyn. 19 Djehuty-mose, stone sarcophagus, Turin 2204, Schmidt 1919 no. 652; r i g h t : djed, l e f t :

NK: VC6

2) Hands one above the o t h e r , empty s t r i a t e d w i g , no beard,

tyet.

C. 41042 ( P l .

Psusennes I, NK stone sarcophagus reused f o r King

1).

See e.g. M-L. Buhl, The Late Egyptian Anthropoid Stone Sarco-

Psusennes, Montet 1951 (2), 126ff, PI. 97.

phagi, Copenhagen (1959). 1J mummiform, hands grasping amulets, crossed mummy-bandages,

1) classical mummy, hands not shown, s t r i a t e d w i g , beard

without beard dyn. 18 luya, C. 51003; Quibell 1908, PI. 4, r i g h t :

plain: Leiden Ah-mose (dyn. 2 6 ) . Buhl, f i g .

djed,

l e f t : tyet.

Buhl, f i g . 7. 3) Late mummy, back p i l l a r and wig merged; Florence 2177-78,

™) mummifonii, hands grasping amulets, crossed mummy-bandages, with beard

1919 no. 622-624, r i g h t : djed, l e f t :

dyn. 19

M<Ml

„„pi-.

wifl|

hands

220g, stone sarcophagus>

second cent. BC. 4) Late mummy, c o l ( s ) f r . , small h i e r o g l y p h s i n panel or

tyet.

LP: XIA5

without panel, round f a c e s .

emnf>/

Schm.dt

LP: XIC

Wn-nfr, broad and f l a t l a p p e t s , no beard, end t h i r d t o mid

dyn. 19 Bak-en-Khonsu, stone sarcophagus, Liverpool, Schmidt

n) dress of daily l i f t

3.

2) Idem, beard p l a i t e d . Leiden Wah-ib-Re-em-akhet (dyn. 2 6 ) ,

Philadelphia Univ. Mus. no. 16133, Hapy-men-, Abydos I 39,

l g i 9 )

no _

NK;

PI. 80 G61; 49, P I . 86 I , Buhl f i g . ' s O ; end t h i r d t o e a r l y

v i b i

second cent. BC. Ny Carlsberg AE IN 923, end t h i r d c e n t . BC. Buhl, f i g . 19. 5) Late mummy, bichrome.

LP:

BM 971 (1303) Imhotep,

son o f Hor-sa-Ieit,

XIA6

white body

(limestone), wig and 3 c o l s b l a c k , dyn. 30-PTP middle, Buhl f i g . 43. aUSL-Wg, hands nn . n 19

SarCopha

1919 no. 649.

»

—

C. 3/21/3/10, w i t h 1 c o l . f r . no p a n e l , wig b l a c k .

r t

9 « . Louvre 02; Schmidt

M

„

NK: VIB4 p

i a t

1 ! W

n i 2

3) 4

NK: VIC

2!™!!^_on_bier

^

ch. H

sl0

and

i n f r a

S7>

Bothmer, corpus o f Late Egyptian Sculpture (1969), XXXIV. J Ch. v §6.

a

d n

y - 26 Nitocrte 1172.

art I I Ch. IV ( C a t a l o g u e ) .

) P e ti"ie, Shabtis, 3.

•

H.

.

1ld

St0ne

Schmidt 1919

nt

NK: VIIA

1972

2j4Une

Statue

de

Daf-

i u s découverte a Suse, Journal A s i a t i q u e , Année

7) St '

10

t e r , Q s i r i s en de O b e l i s k , 0MR0 34(1953), 4 2 f f .

250

36S

„

For

u „ f the shabtis o f flkhenaten see M a r t i n , The Royal Tomb at the iconograp y . . » ^ ^ s e e i n f r a c , ¥ § ,

3-4. , 9 ) the development o f c l o t h e s , wigs and c o l l a r s i s t r e a t e d i n Vandler's Manuel

FI-'Amarna I ( W U ' . .. , , E r decline of the shabti see , n f r a Ch. V I I . 10) Supra Ch. II 58. 11, On Akhenaten's coloss , mentaire » r

h to Ch

as

Desroches-Noblecourt,

^

^

^

^

I I 51

con,in9

La s t a t u e c o l o s s a l e ^ 59(1974)>

^

abQut The

i d e n t i f i c a t i o n

t 0 9 e t h e r

and

u l t i m a t e

o f

frag-

20)

0 s i r i s

an(j

iTone'of

The

notion

of

the

sun

"god

becomin

9 Osiris

by Roeder, i n F i r c h o w , Ag. S t u d i e n , 270. The "geographical" connection o f arms above each o t h e r - Lower E g y p t , arms on same l e v e l - Middle Egypt and

identi-

arms crossed r i g h t o v e r l e f t - Upper E g y p t , which Roeder established f o r O s i r i s b r o n z e s , does n o t h o l d t r u e f o r s h a b t i s ; c f . Roeder o p . c l t . ,

himself

the p r i n c i p a l themes i n the book Amduat, see Hornung, Amduat

and diadem

43.

loc.cit.

and Ägyptische Bronzewerke ( 1 9 3 7 ) , §345 and Ägyptische Bronzefiguren (1956),

I,

123-4. For the deceased's i d e n t i f i c a t i o n both w i t h R g c - H o r a k h t e and O s i r i s ,

S§223-225. On s h a b t i s , o p p o s i t e and opposed hands occur on New Kingdom s t a t u -

see the scene with the sun-bark, i n which the body o f t h e deceased i s

ettes i n s i t e s a l l

laid,

in Davies, Tomb of Nefer-hotep a t Thebes ( 1 9 3 3 ) , 3 9 , P I . X X I I . See a l s o no.

o v e r t h e c o u n t r y . The p o s i t i o n r i g h t over l e f t , which f o r

the O s i r i s bronzes seems t o be o f Upper Egyptian (Abydene) o r i g i n , i s during

infra

the Late P e r i o d a t t e s t e d f o r s h a b t i s from the Delta and the Memphite r e g i o n .

16).

12) This quotation and an explanantion o f the b a c k - s l a b can be f o u n d i n Wildung, Miscellanea Wilbouriana 1 (1972), 1 5 1 f f . , w i t h r e f e r e n c e s t o r e l e v a n t

22) Borchardt, S t a t u e n I ,

161, P I . 53 ( n o . 2 4 9 ) . P a r a l l e l examples are MMA 26.2.

10 (dyn. 6 ) , B r e a s t e d J r . , S e r v a n t s t a t u e s 6 , P l . I . and BM 45195 (dyn. 12).

liter-

ature. For round top of stelae as being the curve o f t h e s k y , see Westendorff,

23) J é q u i e r , F r i s e s d ' o b j e t s ,

Altag. Darstellungen des Sonnenlaufes, MAS 1 0 ( 1 9 6 6 ) , 4 7 , P I . 1 8 , f i g .

24) See Ch. I I

34a.

13) Strieker, 0MR0 34(1953), 41-44.

(PI. 9 ) , C. 41048 (PI. 9 ) , C. 41057 ( P I . 2 1 ) , C. 41061 ( P I . 2 9 ) , a l l

from

dyn. 25/26. See also our references t o i l l u m i n a t i o n o f t h e mummy, supra Ch.

( 1 8 9 8 ) , 4 8 , 4 9 , P l . 8 , f i g . 117. See also M e i t z e r , An

o b s e r v a t i o n on t h e h i e r o g l y p h m r , JEA 56(1970), 193. V

26) For etymology o f tûrieh 27) Davies, Ptahhotep I I ,

I l l S13. For the mummy on a b i e r w i t h l i o n - s h a p e d l e g s ( v i g n e t t e BD151), c f .

see C e r n y , Copt. Etym. D i e t . , 193.

P I . 30. See a l s o Von B i s s i n g , Gemnikai 1, P I . 24;

Davies, Rock Tombs o f Sheikh S a i d , P I . 16, Der e l Gebrawi I I , P i s . 6 , 7 , 14,

Assmann, MDAIK 28(1972), 127.

17. Middle Kingdom examples i n Beni Hasan I , p i . 29; El Bersheh I I , P i s . 5 , 8 ,

15) Ch. I §5.

f i g . 12; J é q u i e r , F r i s e s d ' o b j e t s , 249, f i g s . 659, 660, and 250, f i g s . 660-

16) For t h i s object as an expression o f the s y n c r e t i s m o f O s i r i s and RS C , see

662. The s t e l a - c h a p e l o f Ky and Satchedet ( F I P ) , i n the Louvre, features a

Heerma van Voss, De Oudste Versie van Dodenboek 17a ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 7 9 , n o t e 337. For

man w i t h a s t i c k o v e r h i s s h o u l d e r , from which a trapezoid-shaped bag i s

the i n s c r i p t i o n on our s t a t u e t t e c f . a l s o t h e f o r m u l a on t h e h e a r t - s c a r a b of n h e overseer of the granary of the House o f A t o n " , H a t i a y ( C . J d ' E "speak, the scribe H. justified: leads the Akhu to the Dai,

I am the benu ( p h o e n i x ) ,

to cause that

their

Bas go forth

31385):

hanging. 28) For b a s k e t r y see L u c a s - H a r r i s , A n c i e n t Egyptian M a t e r i a l s and I n d u s t r i e s ,

the Ba of Be0, who on earth

1 2 8 f f . ; C r o w f o o t , H i s t o r y o f Technology I , 415-418; Wainwright, ASAE 24(1924),

etc.",

108-111; B r u y è r e , Rapp. Der e l Med. 1934/5, 52-56; Janssen, Commodity Prices

aressy, ASAE 2(1901), 2. The syncretism o f t h e two gods i s a l s o t r e a t e d by B. Altenmiiller, Synchretismus, 42-45, and supra no. l l U S t r a t 1

n

f

°?V ° ° hornung, Amduat I , 123-124. Horn

327.

§§4-6.

25) G r i f f i t h , H i e r o g l y p h s

14) Gauthier, Cercueils anthrop. des p r e t r e s de Montou I ( 1 9 1 3 ) , C . G . C . ; C. 41047

18)

Het Leven u i t de Dood ( 1 9 4 9 ) , 65. For the seshed-band

21) The p o s t i o n o f t h e arms on c o f f i n s , s h a b t i s and O s i r i s statues i s duscussed

s y n c r e t i s m o f both

f i c a t i o n of Osiris and Rec i n an Osiris-hymn d a t i n g from t h i s p e r i o d , see ASAE 43(1943). 37.

Stensen,

cf. Jéquier, Frises d ' o b j e t s ,

!!ds m t e ' d into'Akhenaten's "philosophy" very w e l l . For t h e e x p l i c i t

Drioton

well as by D r i o t o n , Mon. P i o t 2 5 ( 1 9 2 1 / 2 ) , U 5 f f . and Bonnet. Die Aegypt '

Tracht b i s zum Ende des NR ( 1 9 1 7 ) .

H

°

Ur

6

i n

Amduat

-

from t h e Rammesid P e r i o d ( 1 9 7 5 ) , 1 3 6 f f . Ancient techniques also i n Blackman,

(11).

showing a body i n t h r e e p a r t s ,

F e l l a h i n , 304. 29) Ch. I I 3

« f i i i n ^ j T ' s e e Kiasens'An A m u i e t k papyrus °f the 25th d y n a s t y - w n h to the s t a t u e t t e s discussed h e r e , i n 0MR0 5 6 ( 1 9 7 5 ) . 2 5 - 2 6 , P I . » " •

252

° ) Ch. I i

31

§10

.

510i

) Assmann, MDAIK 2 8 ( 1 9 7 2 ) , 132. W i n t e r . U n t e r s , zu den ä g y p t . Tempelreliefs der sr.-rüm. Z e i t

( 1 9 6 8 ) . 76. For r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h the demiurge Atum, see supra

253

A mould used f o r s e v e r a l s t a t u e t t e , w i t h d 1 f f , r , n t

47)

Ch

- "

S,

°' ^

.nur

3 i ) For I s i s as 3. For 33) Fischer.

see Münster. Unters. i u r G ö t t i n I s i s . MAS 11(1968), y

251b)i

and R < Some e o b l e m a t i ^ u ^ ^

A i t e n m U l l e r , S y n c h r e t i s m u s , 119.

8i

,8) C H «

hieroglyphs w i t h p a r t i c u l a r r e f e r e n c e t o a n ^

^

l:;

e

.

^

^

::;:i;iu:;t

oie

^

VI 59 and no. 113)35) Lacau, Sarcophages ant. N.E., C. 28037 ( P I . 36

Cf.

Entwicklung d e r H i m m e l g ö t t i n Nut zu

( m . ) . passim; Bonnet. RÄRG, 663. For N u t - s p e l l

see Ch.

48502

(P1<

23

>

and

h e i d

,

Z7c.

f , £ M

WM

unpublished shabti o f Ameny

found

( « . „

IIA). 49)

.rchalc r i t u a l v

P e t r i e , see G 1 « h and R l f e h , 22, «66, P i .

by

Shabtis and model Implements o f Thutmosls I V , Carter and Newbarrv ry>

tomb o f Thoutmosls I V , CGC ( 1 9 0 4 ) , 45 57. 50) Class VC2 and L d .

Th. Th

*

3.3.1.25.

51) Examples and t e c h n i q u e s 1n W e i l l , Mon. P i o t 25(1921/2), 425. 52) On f a d i n g o f g l a z e c o l o u r s see P e t r i e , A r t s and C r a f t s ' o f Ancient Egypt

51).

(1909), 116.

Development and types o f « „ « . - c o l l a r s are d,scussed by Mace-W,nlock. Senebt t s i , 64j Aldred, Jewels o f the Pharaohs ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 145-146. For g *

" o f mixed

53) De Meulenaere, CdE 3 5 , 9 2 - 1 0 7 ; A u b e r t 1974, 251. See f u r t h e r Class X1A6. 54) L u c a s - H a r r i s , o p . c i t .

m a t e r i a l s " , see Janssen, Commodity P r i c e s , 306. 37) Information about importance o f t h i s unpublished s t a t u e t t e we owe t o Janine

164; Cooney, Glass and Glass Sculpture 1n A n d e n t Egypt

j o u r n a l o f Glass S t u d i e s 2 ( 1 9 6 0 ) , 34. Apart from the shabtis f o r Hor-Kheby, the e n t i r e gang f o r P t a h - n e f e r ( d y n . 25) i s made o f t h i s m a t e r i a l ' ; examples

Bourriau, Cambridge.

i n Brooklyn 3 7 . 1 8 0 E , 1 6 . 3 6 7 , 0 8 . 4 8 0 . 1 0 and 11 and others i n France, Russia,

38) For useful information on date and l o c a t i o n o f t h e p o t t e r y we thank Janine Bourriau.

A u s t r i a and Egypt ( C o o n e y ) . See a l s o Nesy-Hor, OIM 10659, A l l e n , BD d o c . , P I , 131; Class XIA1.

39) For ivory shabtis see e . g . the example o f T j i a y i n t h e BM, C i t y o f Akhenaten I I , 54, PI. 35:7.

55) Glass m a n u f a c t u r e , L u c a s - H a r r i s , o p . c i t . , 1 7 9 f f . Glass s h a b t i s : Cooney, op. c i t . , 1 2 f f . The e a r l i e s t example known i s a s h a b t i 7 cm h i g h , f o r Thutmosls

40) One of the shabti boxes o f Tutankhamun has an i n s c r i p t i o n i n h i e r a t i c :

"the

I I I in the Aubert c o l l e c t i o n

( P a r i s ) , see Aubert 1974, 33. Other examples are

shabtis made of mry-uood". Cerny, H i e r a t i c I n s c r . f r o m t h e Tomb o f T u t . , Tut.

Ken-Amun, C. 46531, C l a s s VB1, V. VB ( b l u e g l a s s ) ; Heka-reshu, C. 48329,

Tomb Series I I (1965), 12-13; Edwards, Treasures o f T u t . , BM Exh. C a t . 1972,

Class VB1, one c o l . f r .

no. 11. This wood (mm or mryt, WB I I 108, 14) i s p r o b a b l y n o t a c a c i a , as has

glass w i t h b a n d a g e - p a t t e r n and g e n i i f o r t h e k i n g ' s s c r i b e and d i r e c t o r o f

r e c i t a t i o n f o r m u l a ( b l u e g l a s s ) ; model c o f f i n o f blue

been suggested by Edwards, but a c o n i f e r o u s wood o f red c o l o u r , which was im-

the t r e a s u r y o f Amun, S u t y - m o s e , Shore, BMQ 30(1966), 105-108; another s p e c i -

ported from Syria f o r s h i p b u i l d i n g , f u r n i t u r e , c o f f i n s e t c . , Hassan, Stöcke

men i n t h e BM i s p u b l i s h e d i n Cooney, G l a s s , Cat. Egyptian A n t i q . I n the BM,

und Stäbe im Pharaonischen Ägypten, MAS 3 3 ( 1 9 7 6 ) , 48 and n o t e 57.

Vol. IV ( 1 9 7 6 ) , 39 no. 348 ('I3y);

41) On the theory about d e r i v a t i o n o f "shawabti" f r o m " s h a w a b " , persea,

see Ch.

I I eI i l513C. 42) W l , Mon. P i o t . 25(1921/2), 433. 43) Engel bach, ASAE 21(1921), 193-194.

S c u l p t u r e , 14 n o t e 3 . For composite s h a b t i s w i t h bronze elements see Cooney o p . c i t . 2 1 , s e p a r a t e l y made bronze f a c e s , wigs and hands f o r shabtis were

44) Faience and glass techniques, L u c a s - H a r r i s , Anc. Eg. M a t e r i a l s e t c . ,

157ff.

and R i e f s t a h l , Anc. Eg. Glass and Glazes i n t h e B r o o k l y n Mus. ( 1 9 6 8 ) , w i t h additional

literature.

c. 48505-48510 (PI. 4 4 ) , Late Period. For v e r y l a t e s h a b t i s

( d y n . 30 - PTP)

found , „ mastabas a t Giza, see Selim Hassan, Excav. a t Giza 1 9 3 4 / 5 , P I . m

UldS

probably i n s e r t e d i n t o wooden b o d i e s (MMA 3 0 . 8 . 9 9 ) . For bronze l i n i n g o f g l a s s - i n l a i d eyes see L d . 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 3 (May, Der el-Medineh, dyn. 18 ( l a t e ) ) . Separately-made g l a s s heads f r o m dyn. 18 and e a r l y dyn. 19, described by

45) Lucas-Harris o p . c i t . , 158; Roeder, Äg.. Bronzewerke, 191. Examples o f moulds:

Shabtl

s h a b t i w i t h b a c k - s l a b , C. 48497, Class

V I I A , V. VC; a n o t h e r example i s p o s s i b l y C. 67919, Cooney, Glass and Glass

f

Und

P

t t e r y

k11nS

3 t

H6mphiS

P e t r i 6

H6C,

Cooney, o p . c i t . ,

2 1 - 2 5 , a r e p r o b a b l y a l s o p a r t s o f s h a b t i s . A red glass mascu-

l i n e head and a p a i r o f c l e n c h e d hands almost c e r t a i n l y belonging t o a c < w P ° s i t e s h a b t i and c l e a r l y d a t i n g f r o m dyn. 19: MMA 2 6 . 7 . 9 1 5 , see C a r t e r JEA

Histor1C

HO, Pis. I I - I I I ,

al" S t u T * ° ° ^ ° ' ' ' U les (1911), 35, P i . 20 no. 241. Two s h a b t i boxes f i l l e d w i t h c l a y 1m-

Cooney o p . c i t . , 2 7 , f i g .

19. Other examples: C. 48331

and Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 1 6 , b o t h Class V I I F ; and Amarna s h a b t i o f H a t i a y , C.J.d.E.31385 46, m T ! ° f Shabt1 n,0UldS ° f t h e T I P - ASAE "(1903), « > A mould f o r the f r o n t ^ rear o f a s h a b t i i s i n ^

254

46. BM.

fr

° m Gurna, b l a c k s t o n e w i t h hands and head o f red g l a s s , wig and necklace

9 i l d e d , p r o b a b l y i n f o r e i g n c o l l e c t i o n ; see Daressy ASAE 2 ( 1 9 0 1 ) , 7 , Cooney,

255

o p . c i t . , 20 and 27

^

56)

M

^

c]ass

w

u

VCZ;

H a y e s

c

.

46569

-scepte:

, Sen-nefer, M

"

1

- r -

5

3 . 1 . 1 . 3 5 ( C l . VE). Ld. ( C l . VB4). S e p a r a t i o n l i n e s : Ld. 3 . 1 . l . i 8 E . g . : Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 6

coffin 69)

57) cusses VB4, VF, VID, VIE. For f i g u r i n e s s t i l l e . g . C. 48328, 48130, 48134 ( P I .

attached t o c l a y mass, see

44).

.

V£) Red

Red implements, e . g . :

?0)E

Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 3 2 ( C l . VB4).

. g . : Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 3 5 ( C l .

VE).

71) Kees, F a r b e n s y m b o l i k , 430. B r u y è r e , La Tombe de Nakht-Min e t l a tombe d ' A r i -

581 Classes V I I I and IX, see Ld. 4 . 5 . 1 . 1 - 4 . 5 . 5 . 3 . 59

( c l

panel l i n e s w i t h y e l l o w p a n e l : Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 9 .

private bronze shabtis are: Hes-mer-ef, Gulbenkian C o l l . , 23 cm, C I . VB, V.

72,

39,

Green as s o l a r c o l o u r , and meaning o f thn(t)

73) E.g.: Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 2 5

"

" f a i e n c e , t o be b r i l l i a n t " (WB V v

391), Kees F a r b e n s y m b o l i k , 431.

VB; Amun-mose, C. 48409 (PI. 26), 20 cm, CI. VB4, V. VC; H o r , C. 48408, 19.5 cm, CI. VB4, V. IVD; Iuny, BM 32692, El Amrah and Abydos, 8 7 , 96, P i s .

A n

„ e f e r , MIFAO 5 4 ( 1 9 2 6 ) , 120.

Clayton, Royal Bronze Shawabti f i g u r e s , JEA 58(1972), 167-175. Examples o f

( C l . VB4), b l u e and red f l o w e r - p e t a l s i n usekh ; 3 . 1 . 1 . 3 5

and 3 . 1 . 3 . 1 ( C I . V E ) , b l u e l o t u s on f o r e h e a d .

41:7; Nakht-Min, MMA 26.7.843, Amarna or contemp. T u t . ; T a u i , W a l t e r s A r t Gallery 54.495, S t e i n d o r f f , no. 727. For two o t h e r bronze specimens o f dyn.

74) Kees, F a r b e n s y m b o l i k , 4 6 5 , 466.

19, see B o t t i , Aegyptus 30(1950), 115-116. For bronzes o f Psusennes and Un-

75) Kees, o p . c i t . , 4 1 7 ; S t r i e k e r , OMRO 2 2 ( 1 9 4 1 ) , 28, OMRO 31(1950), 102, OMRO 34 (1953), 47 no. 3 9 , OMRO 4 4 ( 1 9 6 2 ) , 25 no. 130.

djebau-en-djed see Ld. 4 . 7 . 0 . 1 - 4 . 7 . 0 . 1 8 , 4 . 7 . 1 . 1 - 4 . 7 . 1 . 7 , 4 . 7 . 7 . 1 and A u b e r t , 1974, 152-156.

76) L u c a s - H a r r i s , o p . c i t . ,

60) Colours d i r e c t l y painted on wood or painted on l a y e r o f gesso, examples pas-

77) Shabtis S e t i

I,

Ld.

358.

3.1.0.1-3.1.0.16.

sim i n Leiden Cat. Gold and S i l v e r f o i l , c f . Shabtis f o r Yuya and Tuya, C I .

Private s h a b t i s : L d . 3 . 1 . 4 . 1 wood; Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 7 , Hu-na-rSy, polychrome lime-

VB. Linen and painted gesso on wood: Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 8 ( C I . VB4), Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 1 6

stone w i t h c o v e r o f b l a c k v a r n i s h ; Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 9 , Unsw, painted alabaster and

VB5). Gold f o i l on l i n e n : Ld. 3.1.1.27 (CI. VB1), Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 1 6 ( C I . Linen and painted gesso on p o t t e r y : Ld. 3 . 5 . 1 . 6 ( C I .

(CI.

VB5).

covered w i t h b l a c k v a r n i s h ; 3 . 2 . 3 . 3 , a l a b a s t e r w i t h polychrome decoration on l i n e n and covered w i t h b l a c k v a r n i s h . See a l s o P3-iry,

VB4).

61) Pap. de Neferoubenef (1968), 16-20. Colours and t h e i r meaning a r e d i s c u s s e d by Gardiner, The colour of mourning, ZÄS 47(1910), 162; Kees,

Farbensymbolik,

Egypt 1920, 18. C f . f u l l - s i z e c o f f i n s f o r N e s i t a n e b t i s h e r u and c o f f i n BM

NAWG (1943); Goedicke, Die Farben Schwarz, Grün und Blau im Ä g y p t i s c h e n (1949); Morenz, Von der Rolle der Farbe im a l t e n Ägypten, P a l e t t e

11(1962),

20744. 78) Bruyère, Rapp. Der e l M e d . , FIFAO 1 4 ( 1 9 3 7 ) , 86-89, 94-100. Other objects from

3-9; idem, Die Farbe des Materials i n ägyptischen K u n s t s t o f f e n , P a l e t t e 39

Der e l - M e d i n e h , such as s t a t u e s , s t e l a e , sarcophagi and p o t t e r y also have

(1971), 18-27; Schenkel, Die Farben i n ägypt. Kunst und Sprache, ZAS 8 8 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 131-147.

t h i s v a r n i s h . C f . a l s o A u b e r t 1974, 56. 79) C. 48387, T3y-nfr,

62) Yellow skin of women: e.g. Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 ( C I . VB4) 63) Yellow panel: e.g. Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 ( C I . VB4), 3 . 1 . 1 . 2 2 ( C I .

80) See no.

VD3).

21 cm, p o l y c h r o m e , Akhmim, dyn. 19/20.

58).

81) Maspero ASAE 9 ( 1 9 0 8 ) , RHR S

i

r

DaUmaS>

J ? "

U

M l e U r

1

^

d

14

™

Pe

S6e

"

* » " « » » •

Mêdineh ( 1 9 7 2 ) , 83

: :

; Z n

; L r

3.1,3.2

"r b

(C1.

; : :

s :

i e n p o r t r ä t s

i : r

L

"nd verwandte Denkmäler ( 1 9 6 6 ) , 134-137. For

r n

° ; (C1

'

VB4)

65) V Shabtl vignettes bandages: 3 4 . 3 «2o rh

in

„

-

^

VE

^

E

r

t i s

see

a , s o

no

-

6 o )

-

v e i i o w

> ; y e l l o w cartonnage p a t t e r n : ^

^

3

1

3

- " -

1

<

C1

"

Ld.

w h i t e

285.

82) This problem i s a l s o d i s c u s s e d by Dominique V a l b e l l e , Ouchebtis de Deir e l -

K R 149 19 6 ) , 15. on use of gold on mummy cases and mummy p o r t r a i t s and I

Abydos I I I , 54, PI. 50

(Class VB4) and two wooden s h a b t i s i n c o f f i n covered w i t h black v a r n i s h , Anc.

15.

) Janssen, Commodity P r i c e s f r o m t h e Ramessid p e r i o d (1975), 242-243.

84

) See Ch. VI §3a.

85

) Gardiner, AEO I 6 8 * n o . 161 (WB I 4 4 7 , 5) " f u s e r o f glaze" or "maker o f 9laze". See a l s o V a l b e l l e o p . c i t . , is

the i n ,

w^bt

15. Another a r t i s a n working w i t h faience

"bead m a k e r " , G a r d i n e r , AEO I 69* (WB I 373, 8) and A l d r e d ,

Jewels o f t h e Pharaohs ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 6 6 . T h i s t i t l e appears on s t e l a Florence 2592, VE)

«7) E.'IlI (C1

'

3

'

VB4)

'

-

M

'

6

3

-

M

-

( C K V B 4 2 0

>( C I . VB4). Red-outlined y e l l o w ribbon:

Bosticco, Le s t e l e e g i z i a n e d e l Nuovo Regno. Mus. Arch, d i Firenze (1965). 36,

" o . 31; S p e l e e r s 1923, 153 n o t e 1 ; H e l c k , M a t e r i a l i e n . 916. For Old King-

36S 257

.

t

the Second Prophet of Amun, Anen, see Aldred, Jewels

o f the faience w o r k " , see Moussa. MDAIK 28

lloverseer

dom t i t l e {ay* £** ht-thnt ( 1 9 7 2 ) , 289-290 and f o r t i t ^ * *

Pharaoh o f E g y p t . Abacus-ed. ( 1 9 7 2 ) . 72.

" c o n t r o l l e r o f t h e f a i e n c e work^ o f s e e WB „ ^ 106)

1ike

87) On °

I M 8 1 0

\

(

^

^ ™ ; с

0n

the

^

^

name

has

bee[)

i n s e r t e d

l a t e r

. - . » < т г ^ \a ч 9 3 1 - 3 . 2 . 3 . 6 , Ld. 88) Many examples, e.g. Ld. 3 . 2 . 3 . 1

^

1dem

'

Akhen

Ken-Amun ( d y n . 18. Amenhotep I I ) and Paser (dyn. 19, R o s s e s I I ) may

t i s o f general v a r i e t i e s are known. For Ken-Amun see i n f r a Ch

V S3 and f ™ ror

paser, Aubert 1974, 9 4 - 9 5 .

3.Z.7.1-d.

»e".

have been r e a l c o n n o i s s e u r s o f s h a b t i s . Of both men a g r e a t number o f shab-

i n

shabti o f Hat l a y , C . J . d ' E . 31385. t h e паше i s

:

,nrt ,„

Khamuas-formula. Serapeum s h a b t i s . see Ch. V 83b and 83c. High o f f i c i a l ,

shop", which is a run«. 86} See Ch. VI S2a. ^

4B

' ^

107)

c f . the s h a b t i caches i n Abydos, Ch. V 53a.

108) Aubert 1974, 271.

89) See Ch. I l l 513.

109)

90) 0IM 18022, Allen BD doc., 66.

m the New Kingdom a l s o d r e s s o f d a i l y l i f e stone sarcophagi were known, and i n the Late P e r i o d a n t h r o p o i d (mummiform) stone sarcophagi; see our t a b l e a t

91) Shabti BM 8704, Birch, PSBA 7(1884), 54.

the end o f t h i s

paragraph.

92) Davies-Gardiner, The Tomb of Amenemhet, 57; O t t o , Das S g y p t i s c h e Mundoffnungs110) Cf. Rectangular model c o f f i n : Ld. 2 . 1 . 1 . 3 ( C I . IVC2); anthropoid model c o f r i t u a l I I (1960), 36. 93) Mariette, Dendara IV, 87. 94) Davies-Gardiner, o p . c i t . , 117; Blackman, JEA 1 0 ( 1 9 2 4 ) , 57.

described i n Ch. V §2c. As r e g a r d s p r o t e c t i o n o f s t a t u e t t e s c f . a l s o the way

95) Aldred, Jewels of the Pharaohs (1971), 48.

of s t o r i n g O s i r i s s t a t u e t t e s

96) See i n f r a where mention i s made o f scenes i n t h e tomb o f N e f e r h o t e p a t

the l a t e temple c u l t ,

f i n : Ld. 2 . 1 . 2 . 2

(CI.

IVC4) and 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 3 ( C I . VA); shrine-shaped boxes are

i n s e v e r a l boxes, and the use o f these boxes i n

D e r c h a i n , Pap. S a l t 825, 188 no. 211, w i t h r e l e v a n t

literature.

Thebes. 97) Hayter-Quibell, Excav. at Saqqara, T e t i - P y r a m i d N o r t h s i d e ( 1 9 2 7 ) , P I .

13;

Sauneron, BIFAO 54(1954), 9; Aldred, Jewels o f t h e Pharaohs ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 46.

111) I n f r a Ch. V 52c. 112) Class I , c l a y and wax s t a t u e t t e s f o r Queen N e f r u . 113) Four g e n i i

98) Davies, The Tomb of Nefer-hotep (1933). 99) Davies, The Tomb of the two Sculptors a t Thebes ( 1 9 2 5 ) , 6 , P i s .

11-14. For

other representations of workshops, see Davies, The Tomb o f Puyemre a t Thebes

(Sons o f H o r u s ) : Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 5 ( C I . VA), Ld. 3 . 5 . 1 . 3 ( C I . VB1).

N u t - s p e l l : Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 5 , and 3 . 1 . 3 . 3 . and 3 . 1 . 3 . 5 . 114) For t y p o l o g y o f c o f f i n s and sarcophagi see Schmidt, Sarkofager, Mummiekister,

(1922), Vol. I , 66, with references t o o t h e r tombs w i t h such scenes. For Ra-

og Mumiehylstre i d e t gamle Aegypten. T y p o l o g i s k A t l a s (1919); Bonnet, RARG,

messide a t e l i e r s see the tomb of Ару i n Davies, Two Ramesside Tombs a t Thebes

655-669; Hayes, S c e p t e r I and I I , passim. The s u b j e c t deserves a profound study. For such a p r o j e c t t h e method f o l l o w e d by Hayes i n Royal Sarcophagi

(1927), 63, 70-72, PI. 36. 100)Unfinished shabtis of Akhenaten, found i n a workshop a t t a c h e d t o t h e main

o f the 18th d y n .

( 1 9 3 5 ) , may serve as a model.

palace, by P e t r i e , T e l l el Amarna (1894), 17-18; M a r t i n , The Royal Tomb a t El-'Amarna I (1974), 38-39. 101)A summary of his functions and tasks i n H e l c k , Zur V e r w a l t u n g ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 180. As an example c f . the p o s i t i o n o f Maya, D i r e c t o r o f t h e T r e a s u r y under Tutankhamun and Horemheb, Schneider, BSFE 6 9 ( 1 9 7 4 ) ,

20ff.

102)See i n f r a Ch. V §4a. For production o f glass s h a b t i s and s h a b t i s w i t h

king's

donation formula i n royal workshops, see Cooney, Glass S c u l p t u r e , 14 and supra no. 55). 103)Export of shabtis to Nubia, S t e i n d o r f f , Aniba I I Phara hS ( 1 9 7 1 )

iosjsle in^fch law

v "

°

j

V §3a

" ^

r1Ch

t0mb

e

'

48

'

65

(1937),

75.

"

4 u 1 Pment f o r Amenhotep I l l ' s

• ""У» and Tuya, was made under the s u p e r v i s i o n o f ' h i s

258

parents-in-

brother-in-law,

259

g8rds

the f i r s t we presume t h

, f o r the greater part of the New Kingdom, the con-

of the shabti was none other than the o r i g i n a l (Middle Kingdom) con e

ept

J i t , was a s u b s t i t u t e o f both i t s owner and the ! a t t a r ' s servant at the

me

time; through the s t a t u e t t e the personal t i e s between master and servant ware con . M r l v New Kingdom shabtis formed a regular part of the funerary eFrom the early N ^ ^ ^ flf p r o v . i d i n g t h e d e a d w i t h s h a b t 1 s

tinued a f t e r the master's death. As we have suggested above, the function of the shabti of being p r i m a r i l y a servant f i g u r i n e , was accentuated by the application

""'^'haTbe seems to have - r o r s ended

resumed. These so-called s t i c k s h a b t i s , from Dra- Abu'l Naga. ^ ^ ^ ^ s l - m 1 1 a r to the contemporary rt,M-coff1ns. The manu-

of

ch statuettes began at the end of the 17th dynasty and seems to have

ust after the f i r s t or second reign of dyn. 18

cess by which the shabti was depersonalized. As a r e s u l t of t h i s the concept of

As regards s t y l e and

textual matters their imnediate successors - the mummiform wood and stone shabtis

the shabti was changed a t the end o f the New Kingdom. The statuettes have to be considered then as a group, a gang o f anonymous labourers or "slaves", who work

of the Thutmosid period - are a continuation of l a t e Middle Kingdom t r a d i t i o n s . In the reigns of Amunhotep I I and Thutmosis IV the production o f shabtis reached i t s f i r s t peak. Various materials were used, the f i r s t glass s t a t u e t t e s appeared and faience techniques were perfected. New elements were i n t r o d u c e d , such as the agricultural implements. At f i r s t these were added as loose models, but occasiona l l y they also appear on the statuettes themselves. A f t e r the Amarna period the tools are applied on most shabtis, either modelled i n r e l i e f or painted

agricultural implements on the s t a t u e t t e s (on private shabtis under tmenhotep

, „ and Akhenaten f o r the f i r s t t i m e ) . This i n f a c t was the beginning of a pro-

for, and i m p l i c i t l y instead o f , t h e i r owner, being the l a t t e r ' s personal substitutes. Fine p o r t r a i t - l i k e f i g u r i n e s , such as the statuettes of dyn. 18 and early dyn. 19, disappeared and t h e i r place was taken by a mass of uniform statuettes, among which the workers are mummiform, while t h e i r leaders are shown 1n the dress of daily l i f e . This tendency towards m u l t i p l i c a t i o n and depersonalization may be interpreted as the " d e m o c r a t i z a t i o n " o f the shabti custom which was i n vogue for kings, such as Amenhotep I I I , Akhenaten, Tutankhamun and Seti I

In the New Kingdom also, new forms were created. Under dyn. 18 the double

As regards the function

o f shabtis i n the funerary c u l t of the New Kingdom,

shabti and the so-called m i l l i n g servant, and under the f i r s t Ramesside r u l e r s of

both archaeological and t e x t u a l m a t e r i a l demonstrate that t h i s was also multiple

dyn. 19 the shabtis in the dress of d a i l y l i f e , made t h e i r appearance. The l a t t e r

and diverse. The s h a b t i , a " s t a n d - i n " o f the deceased owner, could be placed in

never occurred among royal shabti gangs before the l a t e Ramesside period ^ ,

al-

though they may have been developed out of royal mummiform s t a t u e t t e s w i t h wigs

the l a t t e r ' s tomb, but a l s o i n various other places which were for certain reasons sacrosanct.

of daily l i f e and ceremonial headdresses ( c f . shabtis f o r Amenhotep I I I , Yuya and Thuya, Akhenaten and Tutankhamun). The dress of d a i l y l i f e type

In a passage o f the New Kingdom papyrus Anastasy I , which contains a summary

was l a t e r exclu-

sively reserved for the overseer or r e i s - f i g u r i n e s , the overseers or foremen, who

of many of the deceased's desiderata

commanded the shabti gangs. These have whips instead o f a g r i c u l t u r a l

sion of shabtis i s e x p l i c i t l y mentioned

implements.

concerning l i f e i n the Beyond, the possesSince most ideas expressed i n t h i s

Apart from the dress of daily l i f e shabtis, the e a r l i e s t examples o f which are

text also appear i n New Kingdom versions of the shabti spell and i n other formu-

often real masterpieces of craftsmanship, Ramessid shabtis tend t o be l a r g e , rath-

lae on New Kingdom s h a b t i s , the notions d e a l t w i t h in t h i s t r e a t i s e on the A f t e r -

er simple in form and of coarse manufacture. At the close o f dyn. 19 faience and

l i f e are worth quoting here. They are the f o l l o w i n g : entering and leaving the

pottery shabtis of small size replace statuettes o f stone and wood. At the same

tomb, mingling w i t h the noble s p i r i t s , appearing before the tribunal of Osiris-

time the number of figurines per owner increased so t h a t the methods o f storage

Wennofer i n Abydos, going t o the holy d i s t r i c t of Peker i n Abydos i n the follow-

in the tombs had also to be adapted accordingly: p o t t e r y s h a b t i - j a r s and large wooden boxes take the place of shabti model c o f f i n s and s i n g l e shrine-shaped box-

lng o f pelled

the god, being a member o f the crew o f the Neshmet-bark without being re>

Anub1s

Apart from the m u l t i p l i c i t y of form which i s so c h a r a c t e r i s t i c f o r the shabtis in Ihis I I

r

r

^

aPPl1Cati

of shabtis pe" a T l T ^ ana t h e

°n ° f

Sh3btiS

1n

d i S t i

the

fUnerary

9 u i s h

Clearl

CUlt

alS

betWee

°

VaHeS thB

^ ^ ^ " * " fiction of shabtis i n the funerary c u l t . As re-

260

se

e i n g the sun i n the s k y , f a s t e n i n g of the head of the deceased by

" r e l a x i n g , i n h a l i n g w i n d , r e c e i v i n g clothes from Tayt, receiving Nepri

(corn), bread and Hathor's beer; and then: "May the shabtis receive you "w *

from the East to the West" P™erful on earth,

' ^

6)

may you be illuminating

y°u descend into

oarry-

. The passage ends with the wish: "May you may you be justified

in the sky

the — without being destroyed; may you transform your-

36S

nvri. wnin' " — .. s,lf

m you

Uk°

ns

accomplishing the t o t a l freedom o f m o b i l i t y

of

The shabti was one of the mea ts owner i n t h .

ef

^

^

^

wished

t 0

be

i n

t h

provenances o f some o f the s

^

^

^

^ ^ ^

^

^ n

^

Ngw

becomes

p u r p o s e s

.

Kingdomj

appare These

as

w e l l

as

from

be d i s -

i n the following paragraphs.

n

„

.laced i n the owner's tomb i t s e l f o r t h e y c o u l d be dedicated

S h a b t i s c o u l d be p i «

^

t

n r

i

o ;

-

a

l

l

_

T h e

l a t t e r

c u s t o m

w a s

n o t

a

1s a l w a y s . t r e a t e d as a separate s p e l l

is

without arms

•

al papyri o f t h e NK have v i g n e t t e s showing t h e f u n e r a r y cortège i n which S6Ve ^ H p d On t h e f u n e r a r y papyrus o f Ani (dyn. 1 9 ) , s h a b t i c a r r i e r s hahtlS 91*® C
^ a H P t a m u l e t s , two m i r r o r s and c h e s t s , a l s o a p a i r o f mummlform s t a t u !ijed and tyet ettes 14) Similar r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f t h e t r a n s p o r t a t i o n o f s h a b t i s as p a r t o f t h e f u n e r ary cortège can be seen on s u n d r y r e l i e f s and p a i n t e d w a l l s i n tombs o f t h e New

number o f people o n l y .

accomplished by d e p i c t i n g them on t h e Book o f t h e Oead papyrus ther rfth a version o f t h e s h a b t i s p e l l ; by showing them on the

by a c t u a l l y depositing them i n t h e tomb-chamber, „ t h e r w i t t o n a

model c o f f i n or shabti box or i n a f r e e - s t a n d i n g

It5

r u l e

i p i t was i n the tomb, t h e house o f t h e dead and a t t h e same the f i r s t place ^ ^ ^ s h a b t i s had t 0 be p r e s e n t i n some

J i b

r

t Q m b

In

" t i r e

^

^

^

n

v

^

r

t i №

i

^

spell

'n the p a p y r u s - t e x t may v a r y on p a p y r i b e f o r e the LP U > . The s h a b t l place r e p r e s e n t a t i o n o f a mummlform bearded s t a t u e t t e r a l l y a s m a n

n t t h a t s h a b t i s could

functions w i l l

than the NK, t h e s h a b t i

1s p a r t o f BD 151A 9 > . 00 BD papy-

rl U t e r

vignette

used i n various ways t o answe

be

c ^ d

" " " " " " w i t h i t s own v i g n e t t e , b u t u s u a l l y i t

nei9hbourhood

S i e g e d p o s i t i o n i n t h e .Beyond.

From several formulae i n s c r i ^

i

^

found. I f p r e s e n t , t h i s t e x t may be adopted as a separate s p e l l 1n

l t

the t e > ( t

/ h i m s e l f . By f o l l o w i n g t h e g o d s , and p a r t l c u l a r l y

Osiris, he could obta

the

1

itg phoenve"*

Kingdom ( F i g . 35)- A p r o c e s s i o n o f s e r v a n t s i s d e p i c t e d i n the antechamber o f t h e tomb of Sen-nefer, mayor o f Thebes ( d y n . 1 8 ) . Among people c a r r y i n g c o l l a r s , a mask, sandals, bands o f l i n e n and a h e a r t p e c t o r a l t h e r e i s a l s o a man w i t h two shabtis on a t r a y . The l e g e n d r e l a t i n g t o t h e s e s t a t u e t t e s mentions t h e t i t l e and name of the owner. F u r t h e r on two s h a b t i boxes a r e shown scene can be found on a r e l i e f

position.

i n Hanover ( F i g . 35)

16

A part of a similar

> . I n t h i s c o n t e x t we r e f e r

also to r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f s e r v a n t s c a r r y i n g s h r i n e - s h a p e d s h a b t i boxes ( f e w ) a) Occurrence_of_shabtis_in_BD_P^^

several tombs and t o t h e p a i n t e d s h a b t i

Vignettes and texts in Book o f the Dead p a p y r i and on t o m b - w a l l s p r o v i d e us

in the tomb o f Ramesses IV ( s e e i n f r a

m

images on t h e w a l l s o f t h e s h a b t i rooms b)).

with information about the t r a n s p o r t o f s h a b t i s i n t h e f u n e r a r y c o r t è g e , and about the presence and place o f s h a b t i s i n the tomb i t s e l f .

However, on most BD p a p y r i o f t h e NK t h e s h a b t i s p e l l i s n o t considered as a

On t h e BD p a p y r i shab-

t i s are mentioned i n various places i n t h e t e x t . The s h a b t i

s p e l l w i t h the rele-

vant shabti v i g n e t t e , may occur i n a group o f s p e l l s w h i c h d e a l w i t h several episodes of the funerary cortège i n the n e c r o p o l i s and w i t h t h e b u r i a l

ceremony i t -

s e l f . In the l a t e or Saite v e r s i o n o f the BD t h e s e s p e l l s f o r m t h e f i r s t "chapters" of the BD and the shabti s p e l l i s t h e s i x t h i n t h i s s e r i e s

sixteen .. The

vignettes belonging t o these s p e l l s f o r m , as i t w e r e , a g e n e r a l v i g n e t t e ,

ill"5"

separate t e x t b u t as p a r t o f BD 151A

1 7 )

.

T h i s c h a p t e r i s a v i g n e t t e w i t h several

legends r a t h e r t h a n a p r o p e r s p e l l . T h i s v i g n e t t e gives a diagram o f the sarcol . if nc\ 1°) Thp w a l l s o f both Phagus chamber w i t h t h e sarcophagus i n p l a c e ( F i g . 3b) • me ««> sarcophagus and chamber a r e p r o j e c t e d downwards. I n t h e c e n t r e , under a canopy with curved t o p , s t a n d s a m u . w b i e r w i t h l i o n ' s l e g s . Next t o the mumny « t h e Sod Anubis and on t h e pavement i s a human-headed head of t h e b i e r ,

t r a t i n g the cortège and b u r i a l ceremonies a t t h e tomb. I n t h i s c o r t è g e the box in

ftt-bird.

Nephthys i s s t a n d i g

I s i s a t t h e f o o t e n d . On t h e c o r n e r s we see the f o u r sons

which the shabtis are c a r r i e d f o l l o w s d i r e c t l y t h e c a n o p i c c h e s t and t h e bark

° f Horus. S i m i l a r f i g u r e s and t e x t s a r e f o u n d i n t h e same o r d e r on t h e roya

with the mummy c o f f i n . In the l a t e Period t h e s h a b t i

* g i

box i s a h i g h shrine-shaped

f o r adopting both spells concerning t h e p r e v e n t i o n o f work i n t h e n e c r o p o l i s (BD 5 and 6 ) , i n the f i r s t section o f the l a t e Book o f t h e Dead

36S

o f t h e 1 8 t h d y n a s t y , so t h a t we may indeed suppose t o be here concern

" " P r o j e c t i o n " o f a s a r c o p h a g u s , upon w h i c h t h e gods and 9 - w r e

chest. The presence of the shabti box i n t h e c o r t è g e must have been t h e reason and

inside which an a n t h r o p o i d c o f f i n on a b i e r i s placed

sar

cophagus are r e p r e s e n t e d as b e i n g f o l d e d o u t w a r d s , whereas the w a l l

ch

« e r are r e p r e s e n t e d as b e i n g f o l d e d i n w a r d s . The l a t t e r have one

263

dep ^

.

. The w

nlche

.

amulets

Diehuty-mose (Toledo (unioj museum,

which are placed upon or inserted i n a b r i c k . In the

ooth from the early part of dyn

P ,1

in these niches are

>

northern niche is a h® ^

^ ^

^

a ^ W - p i l l a r an «

^

^ ^

^

southern

^

legends

of added

a

Anubis t0

the

d

torch>

20),

in

^

m

According

to

the

^

° ihe owner is presumably i d e n t i f i e d here with Anubis, who according to an old Lion. « a s considered as the head of the Beyond. In PT 135 i t is said of the

di_

tT>\sei:'"your

f i g u r e s , as well as i n

s ' e l T î a V l JendJ of the BO, the niches were supposed to be closed a f t e r the po-

d6Cea-aokal".

face is like

that of Anubis" and i n PT 11235: "your face is that

Through the i d e n t i f i c a t i o n with Anubis the deceased was supposed to

"'"•'"magical power, in order to commandeer his throne in the Hereafter sitioning of the amulets. S t i l l examining the vignette, we see in the l e f t and r i g h t corners a t the back of the room two ito-birds. These birds worship Re' r e s p e c t i v e l y a t his r i s i n g and at his setting, which means that they represent the o r i e n t a t i o n points West (right) and East ( l e f t )

29

> . An-

" ^ " p o s s i b i l i t y is that the deceased is i d e n t i f i e d here with Anubis in his rOle Therald of O s i r i s , who summons the dead t o f u l f i l t h e i r duties i n the Land of 0 ! 30) Osiris The special r e l a t i o n s h i p o f s h a b t i s t o canine-headed gods i s f u r t h e r attested

S t r i c t l y speaking the birds ought t o be placed i n

some of the shabti c o n t a i n e r s o f the New Kingdom. The best, and probably also

front of the West and East walls of the room, but through lack o f space the

by

draughtsman had to draw them in the spaces which were s t i l l empty. In the l e f t

the oldest, examples o f such c o n t a i n e r s were discovered by Mariette i n "Caveau 8"

and right corners in the front of the room are two s h a b t i s . Like the birds these

of the Serapeum

shabtis are standing east and west of the mummy. They are standing f r e e , opposite

A n u b i s - a m u l e t s which appear i n the niche o f the eastern wall of the sarcophagus

each other, the right one facing eastward, the l e f t one f a c i n g westward. The s i t -

chamber on the v i g n e t t e BD 151A. These boxes are made of p o t t e r y , have the form

uation of the two shabtis at the principal cardinal points of the room may sug-

of a pedestal on which a recumbent j a c k a l i s shown, and contained several faience

gest that the radius of action of the shabtis encompass both the eastern and

31

' . As regards t h e i r shape these objects are i d e n t i c a l with the

shabtis of the v i z i e r Paser. They were placed i n two niches i n the southern wall

western horizon, in other words the t o t a l cosmos w i t h i n which the deceased shabti owner operates

of the chamber. At the end o f dyn. 19, but mainly during dyn. 20, j a r s with l i d s in the shape of the heads o f the Horus sons and p a r t i c u l a r l y of the jackal Duamu-

The two shabtis may represent the theoretical number o f s t a t u e t t e s demanded

tef (or Anubis?) were very popular i n the Upper Egyptian cemeteries of Abydos, El

per owner, although in practice the deceased could possess more than two shabtis. In the funerary cortèges two statuettes or two shabti boxes are always shown

23

K

The ownership of the two plots of land in Rosetau may also be an expression of

Amrah, Sedment and Gurob ( F i g . 37)

Such pots are not canopic j a r s

33

' , be-

cause they always contained s h a b t i s , and the name of t h e i r owners i n the inscripShdfwslr).

tions is always introduced by

the same idea Presumably the f o u r Sons o f Horus and p a r t i c u l a r l y the canine Duamutef are The vignettes belonging to Ch. 151A - a chapter which may be c a l l e d "the spell of the sarcophagus chamber" - very often contain mistakes. The legends t o the

shown here i n t h e i r f u n c t i o n o f the f o u r d i v i n e h e r a l d s , who represent the four cardinal points o f the sky

34

).

genii can be confused, and the indications f o r the o r i e n t a t i o n o f the amulets can be misplaced spell

. The shabtis sometimes have other legends instead o f the shabti

The most i n t e r e s t i n g r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f shabtis i n tombs can be seen i n the

The vignette of BD 151A on the papyrus of Mut-hotep i s o f special

tomb of king Ramesses IV i n the V a l l e y o f the Kings a t Thebes (Tomb KV 2 ) . A l -

interest,

s i n c e r e shabti figure on the r i g h t side bears the head o f a j a c k a l or other caheaded

m

î t . r

„ T r

been found i „

Ii!?-5b5bti_rooms_in_the_tomb_gf_Ramess

^

t0

'

i - ™

"e

explained

1 9 o d

-

t h e

-

Statuettes

J

" " f u s i o n w i t h the j a c k a l " • » « .

™

other

SO n S

though the methods o f s t o r i n g s h a b t i s i n the tomb may have been d i f f e r e n t for Private owners - royal tombs contained special magazines, the pr-hd "treasuries " the shabti images i n the magazine o f Ramesses IV are nevertheless of great im-

of

portance f o r the study o f p r i v a t e s h a b t i s Scribe ha

that T l Z Z Z ? of shabti-figurines with a

^ Camne

*

»

head-

" The

"

™ • — ° H 9 i n a l - There

f i r s t

was

9re

tW

°

eXampl6S

her (BM 473QH1 „„,, made f o r a c e r t a i n Na-hu" 9 8 ) and another for the well-known "overseer o f the c a t t l e " , i n Hermo-

. A map o f t h i s p a r t i c u l a r tomb hap-

to exist on a papyrus i n the T u r i n museum

of Duamutef and o f his brothers have

iS

35)

36

> . On t h i s map the a r c h i t e x t -

* marked the dimensions and names o f c e r t a i n rooms and passages. The

legend r e f e r r i n g t o the passage which i s marked by Carter Z^b. nt

y • at hbty

runs:

P3

st3-*tr

( f o l l o w e d by d u a l i s s i g n ) . This i s not "the god's passage which is

264

36S

,ti . , » fso Gardiner and ? e r t f ) . but; "ahioH is in lor at) th. piao. 6 , tht ehabtt-plao* l»» T|,on»as) the double w r i t i n g o f the shabtl determlnaofthttno ^ r l l o n t a l strokes Indicating a dualis.The dimensions tive being followed hy in the legend Indee

9 l V en

p,a„ is r e f e r *

^ r

to

^ *

^

passage which 1n another legend on the ^ ^ ^ i s on t h e 1nner s i d e o f the

^

^

^

" " " I to be stored in the adjoining rooms W

^

^

m

t

thfi

shabt1s

were

sup

and L d d . because the w a l l s o f

,nd S l

i

in other tombs shabtl-statuettes have a c t u a l l y been foun

Zm

are called pr-W "treasuries"

38

there

> Such

>. The walls o f the two t r e a s u r e s , „ the

tomb of Ramesses IV are decorated with f o r t y shabtis. The room a t the l e f t side of the passage - that is according to ancient Egyptian standards the "right-hand treasury", contains twenty three shabtis. on each of the long w a l l s nine shabtis, and on the back wall five shabtis. Those on the l e f t wall have a beard, the others not. In the " l e f t hand treasury" are seventeen s h a b t i s , on the long walls

At A

(dd mdu in l/sir nsw nb tl-ai

uft-Fp,

nb h°a B°mss pa mSa-hra\ the t e x t s i n the

room on the l e f t have also it rnhh or simply dt)-

The same i n s c r i p t i o n s occur on

the actual statuettes of Ramesses IV

A.

.

...

ttes P e r o w n e r w a S m 0 r 8 t h 8 n t h 4 t ' b U t d i d n 0 t 8 X c e e d f 1 v ® , P 8 C l m e n » during st,tue t e MK g n d the 18th dynasty and t e n i n the e a r l y 19th dynasty. As exceptions ' ! s rule may be mentioned the gangs f o r people l i k e Ken-Amun, Yuya and the t0 W

'

of the stick-shaped s h a b t i s , such as T e t l - n e f e r . and of course the royal

"bt1 gangs from the end o f the 18th dynasty. In the course of the 19th dynasty

sh

'

articuiarly 41

i n the 2 0 t h , the number o f shabtis seems t o have Increased con-

For

'>

the

f i r s t

time

we

may

speak

of

a

resl

or

9an1zat1on of p r i v a t e

shabtis- The f i r s t overseer or r e i a - s h a b t 1 s appear, the overseers o f ten (°3 42)

The

Size

imens per tomb

43

^.

o f the gangs v a r i e d from a few dozens t o some hundreds of specI t i s n o t i c e a b l e also t h a t the same owner could have s t a t u -

ettes made of various m a t e r i a l s and o f v a r y i n g q u a l i t y

4 4

\

Whether there were

gangs already c o n s i s t i n g o f 401 s h a b t i s , which was the f i x e d quantity o f specimens during the TIP and LP, cannot be proved, but seems probable.

nine each, on the back wall three, a l l without beards. Apart from the f i v e images on the back wall of the right-hand treasury, each specimen has one column o f text

suggest t h a t the minimum number o f specimens was two. On the

M,<S

'(derably Z

boxeB,

" f the archaeological evidence, however, we may estimate t h a t the number of

There i s at l e a s t one example from the l a t e NK which may support the theory that the number o f s h a b t i s i n one gang could be approximately 400. This 1s a p o t tery statuette of a s h a b t i - s c r i b e i n Brussels. This s t a t u e t t e i s Inscribed w i t h the hieratic f i g u r e 403. I n t h i s case the gang may have consisted of 365 workers, and the s c r i b e h i m s e l f 4 5 ^ .

36 reises, one foreman or bash reis

As regards the occurrence of statuettes with and w i t h o u t beard f o r the same

The way of s t o r i n g the s h a b t i s i n the tomb depended, as a matter o f course, on

owner, we find the same on statuettes f o r royal and p r i v a t e persons, both male

the number of s t a t u e t t e s . During the 18th and 19th dynasties they were kept i n

and female.

model coffins and model sarcophagi o r i n shrine-shaped boxes The number of forty shabti images on the walls i s i n t r i g u i n g . I t i s tempting to suppose that the statuettes do not form the t o t a l gang o f Ramesses' shabtis. Each figure may stand for a group of ten. That means t h a t the t o t a l shabti force for this king was four hundred statuettes. For a t o t a l gang o f 401 s h a b t i s , consisting of 365 workers and 36 overseers or reises,

such as i s a t t e s t e d f o r the

TIP, we are short of one f i g u r i n e . Therefore the 40 images may stand f o r the 40 leaders of the gang and i t s s t a f f , that i s : 36 reises

over 10 shabtis each (°3

nda) and 4 members of s t a f f . Analogous t o the scheme o f o r g a n i z a t i o n o f the necro-

c)

40

>.

The

l a t t e r usu-

ally have high, t a p e r i n g o r s t r a i g h t sides and rounded l i d s . They are miniature shrines for gods and were c a l l e d t h e r e f o r e itra

47

' . Such a box i s depicted on

the south wall o f the tomb o f Nekht-Amun (Thebes Tomb 335, Der el-Medineh) and i s called in the r e l e v a n t legend an itr-srrP

" s h r i n e o f the South"

also mentioned on several o s t r a c a from Der el-Medineh Turin speaks of "two i f a - b o x e s f o r twelve s h a b t i s " but may also be composed o f several

50)

49

48)

. Jtr-boxes are

* . A s i m i l a r ostracon i n

. The r'tr-box can be s i n g l e

compartments 5 1 ^.

At the end of the NK and d u r i n g the TIP the shrine-shaped boxes become gradu-

polis labourers in the Vally of the Kings, the shabti gang may have been divided into two ''sides'' which were each commanded by a foreman and a s c r i b e

4 6

ally larger, and e v e n t u a l l y have the form o f l a r g e rectangular chests which contain great q u a n t i t i e s o f

».and^rganuan^

statuettes525.

From the e a r l y 19th dynasty u n t i l the end o f the NK also p o t t e r y boxes and j a r s kn

Wn

a m U t a l 'I ° ^ her n f * I! 1 t h 6 r e

the PreClSe n m b e r aPe amp1e

reasons

e c o J - t t s T ^ i l;l u; ;s:t ;r a: :t e; :d;

t0

°

f Shabtis

assume

he shabtis

papyri and

266

— other

tombs

of the

MK

t h a t i n these periods the num-

— sources concerned

— — w i t h shabtis

№re used

- P a r t i c u l a r l y i n the cemeteries o f Abydos shabti j a r s w i t h l i d s i n the

| ha P e of a canine head occurred fl

53

> . I n such j a r s both mummiform workers and reis

9ures in the dress o f d a i l y l i f e were s t o r e d .

36S

w n er

. , ,offins Apart fro» mode <

odel-sarcophagi and boxes, t h e s h a b t i s c o u l d a l s o t o m b s w U h o u t a n y f o r m o f p r o t e c t i o n . Since most cem

be p U

"d disturbed i n a n t i q u i t y and i n r e c e n t t i m e s , t h e o r i g i n a l meterles were h e a v J ^ u n k n o w n , I n b u r i a l s a t Abydos s t a t u e t t e s have been ;:;:::t:

r

;

S

"!

1« •

m the

NK cemeteries at Abydos they were also simply deposited i n t h e tombs. At Soleb i n the Sudan about four shabtis per owner were found

These were p l a c e d

inside

t

0

under Amenljotep H i

good

e w m p l

,

fop

t (

.

h i s s h a b t i . have bean found 1n

f Giza, I n Abydos and I n h i s tomb a t Thebes,

the desert The owners o f s h a b t i s w h i c h d e r i v e f r o m sacred caches are always hlhg ranking „ s and k i n g s . A l t h o u g h a m i n o r i t y o f t h e specimens belonging t o the f i r s t

n or underneath, as well as beside, the c o f f i n s o f t h e i r owners.

be heh shabtis were discovered l y i n g upon p o t t e r y s a p p e r c o f f i n s " ' .

have been f o u n d I n d i f f e r e n t places I n Egypt. A

Amun, a h i g h o f f i c i a l

P

w l y

C>

i s i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e s o - c a l l e d K i n g ' s d o n a t i o n - f o r m u l a , the presumption

that a l l

1S t0

his

sud1

shabt1s

were

Produced

favourite o f f i c i a l s .

a t

t h e

k i n g ' s expense and dedicated 1n h1i

T h i s may be compared w i t h t h e popular custom o f

the c o f f i n , often near the mummy's b r e a s t , but a l s o near i t s f e e t . R e g u l a r l y a l s o

Meeting ex-votos (a s t e l a o r s t a t u e )

one of the shabtis was l a i d under the f e e t , i t s face being t u r n e d towards the de-

favourite god, i n o r d e r t o be i n t h e presence o f t h i s god and t o p a r t i c i p a t e 1n

ceased. In tomb 14 of the same cemetery a s h a b t i was s t a n d i n g i n a p i t w i t h

bis o f f e r i n g s , t o c o n t e m p l a t e him a t h i s p r o c e s s i o n s , t o f o l l o w him, and also t o

its

face to the south. The s t a t u e t t e was d e l i b e r a t e l y c u t i n two p i e c e s , t h e marks o f the tool s t i l l being v i s i b l e . The p i t was covered by a t i l e .

sun57).

see and feel t h e b e n e f i c i e n t r a y s o f t h e a) S h a b t i s j s j j n e a n s . o f . b e i n g . g r e s e n t J n

§3. Employment outside owner's tomb

The greatest number o f s h a b t i precinct of the temple o f O s i r i s .

Apart from i n the tomb o f the owner, h i s s h a b t i s c o u l d a l s o be d e p o s i t e d

in

areas which f o r certain reasons were sacrosanct. The p r i n c i p a l m o t i v e f o r t h e

bout the provision of food i n the H e r e a f t e r . The deceased n o t m e r e l y d e s i r e d t o

I t was i n t h e d i s t r i c t o f Peker, which was be-

buried, and i t was t h e r e a l s o t h a t t h e tombs o r cenotaphs o f t h e f i r s t kings o f Egypt were s i t u a t e d 5 8 ' .

D u r i n g t h e M i d d l e Kingdom hundreds o f s t e l a e and ceno-

taphs were e r e c t e d on t h e t e m p l e t e r r a c e o f O s i r i s as a r e s u l t o f r e a l or nominal

be omnipresent, but also, and pre-eminently, he wished t o be p r e s e n t on those very locations where he might be able t o i n f l u e n c e any d e c i s i o n s t o be taken by i n t h e Beyond. The

prerogative of being exempted from menial l a b o u r i n t h e f i e l d s o f O s i r i s ,

caches was d i s c o v e r e d a t Abydos, i n the sacred

lieved to be a t Umm e l - Q a a b , t h a t , w i t h i n l i v i n g memory, the god O s i r i s had been

founding of such sacred depositories or caches must be t h e E g y p t i a n ' s concern a -

the Lords o f the Hereafter regarding the n e c e s s i t i e s o f l i f e

1n t h e temple o r temple d i s t r i c t o f one's

pilgrimages o f b e l i e v e r s t o t h e b u r i a l

were carved i n r a i s e d r e l i e f

the

p l a c e o f O s i r i s . The l i t t l e mummiform and

other images o f t h e deceased f o l l o w e r s o f t h e gods o f Abydos, s t a t u e t t e s which i n t h e s t e l a e o r which were s c u l p t u r e d i n the round

possession o f shabtis and t h e i r f u n c t i o n i n g as s u b s t i t u t e s o f t h e deceased, was

and placed i n s t e l a n i c h e s o r s t e l a c h a p e l s , are presumably t h e forerunners o f

by no means an uncoditional r i g h t , but had t o be endorsed by a d i v i n e d e c r e e ,

the s t a t u e t t e s i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e s h a b t i

is-

sued by the r u l e r of the Beyond. Through the m e d i a t i o n o f gods and g e n i i , and through the mediation and pleading by d e i f i e d kings and o t h e r p r i v i l e g e d

mortals,

the deceased could demand a favourable d e c i s i o n b e f o r e t h e t r i b u n a l s o f t h e Herea f t e r . As a matter of f a c t shabti caches are always i n areas where a c c o r d i n g t o Egyptian funerary b e l i e f , legal questions were s e t t l e d . The p r i n c i p a l

regions

where divine tribunals were located were Abydos, B u s i r i s , B u t o , H e l i o p o l i s , polls and Ro-setau

Leto-

The f i r s t s t a t u e t t e s

spell59'.

i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e s h a b t i s p e l l and found i n the sacred

soil of Abydos, d a t e f r o m t h e end o f d y n . 12 and t h e e a r l y p a r t o f dyn. 13. Many specimens from t h i s p e r i o d as w e l l as f r o m t h e New Kingdom have been found i n holes i n the ground i n t h e s a c r e d a r e a o f Umm e l - Q a a b , c l o s e t o t h e r o y a l tombs of

the 1st and 2nd d y n a s t i e s .

Several

s h a b t i s , d i s c o v e r e d i n such a c o n t e x t , are

Published by M a r i e t t e i n h i s C a t a l o g u e o f Abydos f i n d s 6 0 ' .

I n t h e same area other

"ches were d i s c o v e r e d by A m é l i n e a u d u r i n g t h e l a s t decade o f t h e l a s t c e n t u r y . T h e t a w ! t

o n

aCtUa

T

niches i n the n

'

T V

rit6S 1

°f

" " " "

dedicati

^ "

"9

Vari6tieS

" "

and

°f

d e p o s i t i n g s h a b t i s n o t h i n g i s known, dep5ts

SP6ClmenS bUr1a1

"

bUn

These

mere holes

"6d "

Chanber

S h a b t i s

a have

a l s 0

in

Between two h i l l s n o t f a r f r o m t h e tomb o f k i n g D j e r , i n a hole o f t h e desert Plateau, Amélineau uncovered a number o f s t a t u e t t e s which belong t o high o f f i c i a l s of

^ bee

"

found standing n e « to l \ l 7 " " t0mb 0 r a stela discovered i n „ n i t ! ^ ^ >- w h i l e °thers were sand on the desert p l a t e a u . I n some cases s t a t u e t t e s o f the

th d

the end o f dyn. 18 and o f d y n . 19. O t h e r s were found i n j a r s b u r i e d i n one o f «e h i l l s " ) ,

on t h e s p o t c a l l e d by Amélineau " t h e f i r s t M i l " , near the f i r s t

* n « t y tombs and n o t f a r f r o m t h e Old Kingdom mastaba o f Emdjadja, P e t r i e d i s -

c,os

* i one o f t h e r i c h e s t s h a b t i caches o f A b y d o s 6 2 ' . P e t r i e ' s d e s c r i p t i o n and

36S 269

i s as follows: "at that t i n e ( i . e . the New Kinginterpretation of the discovery ^

^

dom), w«h the revived interes ^ very possibly the

^

I t was the custom for pers down a very fine ushabti y „kes 0ne

„

and baskets and hoes - e 0f

^ ^

^ ^ ^

,

tombs>

Emzaza w e r e

elsewhere

^ o

kings Qf

^

^

r

i s e became venerated:

mistaken f o r a royal tomb,

- probably at Thebes - t o send accompanied

gften t(J w o r k

with

another

y

thiS

bronze

P l a t e 3 7 1 ' . Since the t e x t s on the p r i v a t e shabtis contain C ? 10) »shown a " " " " on our ' wuilldin t may "e; other Oth versions o f the s p e l l , we give t r a n s c r i p t i o n s and t r a n s l a t i o n s what — texts known t o us. of all the Transcriptions

by bronze models of

i n the kingdom o f O s i r i s .

Ân.lH (MMA)

rdit

iry sSbty kSt n im3hy Wsir T S m3a-hru m

Ld. 3.2.9-1 Louvre

o f s o l i d blue g l a s s , both ^ ^ thfise ^ ^ ^^

baskets

Shd Wsir T N m3c-hra dd.f

Hont. (MMA) -r;himportant r t h e s was one in solid bronze of a royal scribe Any, probably the person „hose great

e

papyrus is in the BM".

Shd Wsir T N m3°-hn> dd.f

Hont. (Carobr.)

Am I I I (MMA)

The h i l l was called after the owner of the best shabtis and model implements,

i

'JnmJ

r gs nb dr hmsy r

tp-r.f r

tp-°.f

Li) 3 2.9.1

* ntru ipn imnw r gs nb r dr tm

Louvre

i ntru ipu wnnyw r gs nb r dr hmsyu (r)

Hont. (MMA)

i ntni

Hont. (Cambr.)

i ntru ipu una r gs nb r dr hmsyu r

and a specimen for Huy-may, a "priest of Sekhmet" (now 1n Manchester) 6 5 ). The

to.Ill

eh3.tn

n ui n dm. tn rn.f

granite shabti of the "steward of the Queen" Amun-eminet ( i n the BM) was found at

Ld. 3.2.9.1

sh3.tn

Ul dm.tn m.i

the royal boundary stela, at the far end of Cemetery D; t h i s s t e l a was venerated

Louvre

eh3.tn

ui n ui

during the 18th dynasty '.

Hont. (MMA)

sh3.tn

ui rh.tn

BS.?!!§nJ)ote|LlII;formula

Hont. (Cambr.)

eh3. tn

Wl m bSh Wnn-nfr hft dm <.tn>

Heka-reshu, a contemporary of Thutmosis IV. This o f f i c i a l i s represented i n the iomb of his son Heka-er-neheh at Thebes (TT 64). The shabtis from the Mil"

are published by Maclver and Mace i n El Amrah and Abydos

'.

"Ueq-reehu

Other f i n d s

ipu unnu r gs nb r dr hmsyu r

tpt-r.f tp-a.f

tp-a.f

from the same spot are the shabtis of Amun-em-heb, "overseer o f the g r a n a r y " , from the early 18th dynasty, and inscribed w i t h the s o - c a l l e d Town g o d - f o r m u l a 6 4 ) ,

66

(MMA)

•

di.tn

iry.tn

( s i c ) rn.f rn.i

n.f

ht h3uy

ht h3uy di.tn

di.tn

n.t

n.f

ht h3uy

ht

*

rn.i

From the number and location of the shabti caches I n Abydos we may also gather that as regards the Ideas about the dedication of s h a b t i s , the holy p r e c i n c t of

to.III

Abydos played a paramount rflle. The deceased's i n t e r e s t i n the sacred area o f

Ld. 3.2.9.1

(MMA)

hit

sdm.tn epmt.f

nb m u Pkr

m hnty bn edm.tn aprt m u Pkr

Peker and the reason why shabtis were cached 1n t h i s area, 1s explained i n a mag-

Louvre

hnt Hm edm. tn spruit, f m u Pkr

ical formula Inscribed on several shabtis of the NK as well as o f the Late Period.

^ n t . (WA)

n hnt Hm eàn.tn

Since this text occurs on most shabtis of king Amenljotep 111, 1t 1s c a l l e d the

«ont. (Cambr.)

m ib[-~]

m is f t ir

epr.i ^

m w Pkr m

ntr.i

Amenljotep I I I formula 6 7 '. I t appears, however, also on some p r i v a t e s h a b t i s . These are the stone double shabti of a governor of T h l n l s , c a l l e d Amenemhet and Ms wife Bengay, at Leiden 68 ' and a wonderfully wrought wooden s h a b t i , the owner

Am.III (MMA) 3.2.9.1

69

of which is unknown, m t h . Louvre '. Both specimens must be dated t o the time of Amenhotep I I I . Further we find the same spell on several shabtis o f the governor of Thebes Montuemhat. from t h . 25th d y n a s t y

70

'.

ir.f

hb WSg un. t u hr Weir T It mS°-hru

iry.i

hb Wig m Sbdu m bSh Wnn-nfr

Louvre

ir.f

Hont. (MMA)

anfr.tn

Hont

- (Cambr.)

hrt-ntr

Shd Wsir T N m3a-hru dd.f

hb W3g m 3btiu unn.tu Çr im^jy m c f c ' P ' - ' . f m b3h Unn-nfr hft

(—)

Th. texts on Am.nhot.p-s shabtis show d i f f e r e n t readings, but these concern h s !ГI,,>Lnt^0n,У• " ' b " k " «»•<" t h . i n s c r i p t i o n which appears on 9 s s t a t u . t t . s 1n t h . Metropolitan Museum o f A r t I n New York (MMA

270

VI

ssu(?) shS.to.

,»«•*./• (e)

„ „ M * . , t l ^ '

9

'

*

1

- Л

Z ^ e X s U

"at

M S

m0Uth

"•

A1l6n

trans1ates

" a t M« behest". The Louvre

The word has rather the meaning of "utterance"

but prob. cont. shabti

(f)SW.tn«^

spell

" i n his presence". '

notion of s i t t i n g 1n the god's presence i s common i n many funerary texts. W

dm.tnm.f.

sil)ty (g )

... ^

Am.Ill (MMA) Ld 3 2 9 1

'

"decree". The Leiden shabti and Montuemhat have r tp-".f

amhyt wdbw

The HOnt- { m l , Mont. (Cambr.) p3(?)

i n

o r f vate shabti has r tpt-r.f.

T /I m3°-hn> m b3h Hnn-nfr У

(h)

Note the passing o f the 1st i n t o the 3rd person sg. 1n the following l i n e s . 'Iht h3wy hnt; Louvre SH 12: itjt n h3wy hnt. We take fatty) here f o r an adjective w i t h the meaning " t h e foremost p a r t ( o f the Evening meal) to be dis-

shabti spell

Loùvr*

hr hnt «"V> »

Mont. (MMA)

r ir Ш

'

Am. I l l (MMA)

r ssp snw m b3h.f

мп-ЫЬ*

i3btt

ssa'1

tributed". This meal was c e l e b r a t e d t o commemorate O s i r i s ' v i c t o r y over his

hrt-ntr

nbirm

enemies i n the g r e a t t r i b u n a l a t L e t o p o l i s . Cf. BD 18-20, Barguet, L1vre des Morts 65-69; see also ECT IV 336a, 338e. For development of hnt i n other versions see below.

Ld. 3.2.9.1

shabti spell

Louvre

mk Iл кЗ.к inf sh3.tw.i m hrt-hrw nt r° rib m b3h Wnn-nfr

Mont. (MMA)

ir wh3.(t)w.i m m rib irry<.i>

(i) Sprwt.f, on other specimens

sprt.f.

(j) Peker i s the sacred area where O s i r i s was buried. The Wag-feast was cele-

mk кЗ.к ink ntk

brated on the 17th day o f the f i r s t month o f the year. The deceased took part in t h i s f e s t i v a l o f O s i r i s and a s s i s t e d the god i n the Neshmet-bark. At t h i s Translations

feast f o o d - o f f e r i n g s were d i s t r i b u t e d f o r the deceased, who normally had to

Amentiotep I I I (MMA 1 5 . 2 . 1 0 ) ^

provide his own f o o d . C f . BD 169, Barguet, L i v r e des Morts, 250.

(Spell for) causing a shabti to perform labour^

for

the revered,

King of Upper Egypt, Ueb-Maat-Re", justified^,

in the god's

are at the side of the Lord of the Universeand

who sit

member me, so that you will pronouncehis

nameand

the Evening meal which is in the fore frontW; tions

in the district

ofPeker,

at his orders^, that you will

and listen

when he celebrates

the Osiris

the

to all

his

the Wag-feast^.

, to make arable the fields,

to irrigate

port by boat the sand of tfe East to the Uest^, the King m-rnaat-R-e" justified^ cakes in his presence^ '.

the riparian

give him

"Г"

'°

SUl0n WUh

Г!

T,t,e

0П,У

°П

~

have instead o f C a l l : iw.k srd.k

May one

may one remember the

Osiris,

r and Tasks, on BM 8692. Other texts

start e t c .

(in) Berlin 9544 gives here: ' " I s h a l l do i t , here I am' you shall say", which i s the end of the s p e l l .

lands, to trans-

before Uennofer, in order to receive

(n) After the second sfc3-clause other t e x t s add here: m hrt rib ra rib "at every task d a i l y " ; c f . Louvre p r i v a t e s h a b t i : m hrt-hrw nt r? nb " i n the course of

senu-

every day".

3nd

r

*»«("> ^

« ^ " " ' n a t i v e of king

Sh3btiS

tion of the owner by the s h a b t i must be meant. (1) King's names f o l l o w e d by C a l l : mk k3(.k)

supplica-

(a) Different writings of various words occur on shabtis o f Amenhotep I I I ; such Pre

or omit t h i s passage c o m p l e t e l y , such as BM 8691. In t h i s passage substitu-

re-

be present for the Osiris the King of Upper Egypt, Amenhotep, Ruler of Thebes, justified

(k) m.tw hr Wsir e t c . Other t e x t s have, l i k e the Louvre p r i v a t e shabti, wnn.tw

land. 0 gods who

°f " » б « *

Ш.

О is missing on other specimens, (d) Hb(r)dr, sc. Osiris.

0r

(°) BM 8689 terminates the s p e l l : Wnn-nfr m hrt-hrw.

determinative of

without determinative; sh3; hnt.

Some texts have the plural k3wt.

also the t e x t on the m i l l i n g servant discussed i n §6. ^ l l _ s h _ a b t i o f Amenemhet and Bengay (Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 1 ) THe Se¥dj,

the Osiris

T N


272

Sera-cakes, the t y p i c a l o f -

ferings desired by the deceased, are mentioned i n many o f f e r i n g formulae; see

»ttl

justified,

he speaks:

and who sit

0 these

gods who are at the side

in his presence^',

pronounce my name and that you will

273

remember me, so that

prepare the Evening meal which comes

1s

„ • (b). ^ take notice of my eupplication^ in the district of f™» the Shnne * ,, ma-feast in Abydos in the presence of WennoferW. Peker, When I celebrate the uag-J „. t M , expression, which i s also found on Montuem, x „ jC f "in his presence ; tni;. " i " " (a) Rtp-.f H equivalent of the more common * bzh, c f . hat's texts, is u ed here

,

^

Leiden, stela of Userhat (Inv. AK i t

^

^

^

of

those

(b, «

conS

(h)

Versions of the same s p e l l i

4 . "out of (deriving from, the shrine" of Osiris from where the food

is'distributed for the deceased at the occasion of the K ^ - f e a s t . Cf. BD 169:

in this t e x t . Note the d i r e c t i o n o f the t r a n s p o r t a t i o n o f sand which i s d i f f e r e n t i n other

(1 )

in the presence of Wennofer".

The w r i t e r seems t o suggest t h a t the s h a b t i ( s ) should act on the days fixed f o r the owner's corvees.

(j, ' W

(c) The writing of this word suggests: "coming as a s u p p l i a n t " .

Montuemball^

(d) The inscription upon the l e f t half of the back slab contains version IVA of the shabti spell on behalf of the owner's wife Bengay. This t e x t may be con-

j
Anonymous shabti in the Louvre (E 5 6 4 0 ) ^ 0 these gods, who are at the side of the Lord of the Universe,

and who sit

name and that you

•

(

e

will give him the Evening meal from Letopolis1

)

.

his^

and listen

to his

within

supplications

of Peker, when he celebrates the Wag-feast in Abydos. One shall

be present for a revered one (upon his) daye^\ you shall make arable^

the fields,

irrigate

"here I am" you shall the riparian

boat the sand of the West to the Eastshould

say, and

lands and transport by

it be incumbent upon my days^\

"here I am" you shall say. Cause thenthat

I be remembered in the course of

every day, daily, in the presence of Wennofer.

he speaks: 0 these gods who are at the side

and who sit

give

in his presence^,

me offerings

in the district

supplication

his call^°\

T N justified,

of the Lord of the Universe

sidered as the continuation of the Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a .

in the district

" g i v e " , "cause", sg. o r p i . , sc. the gods i n the following of Osiris

are addressed once more.

•'loaves of bread come forth for you from L e t o p o l i s " .

remember me, so that you will pronounce^

(i).

a u c t i o n w i t h iw.k hr plus i n f i n i t i v e i n the Task clause i s only attested (9)

^

who

I

summoned f o r o b l i g a t o r y works. See also

from Letopolis^;

of Peker and embellish

performing

of all

and listen

my wordsin

of Wennofer, when one remembers me. 0 these shabtis, for

remember me and know to my

the presence

one shall remember the T II

the tasks which are want to be done in the god's

land, if I am sought at any time^K (q) j/0»w'.

"I shall

do it,

here (I am)" you shall say,

for I am

(a) Like the Leiden p r i v a t e s h a b t i the p r e p o s i t i o n r tp-°

instead of r

tp-r.

(b) Rh-tn instead o f dm.tn o f o t h e r v e r s i o n s . (c) The Evening meal i s o m i t t e d h e r e ; m hnt " w i t h i n " , or "out o f " . (d) Snfr "put my words f o r w a r d t o the r i g h t e f f e c t " .

(a) Plurals are marked both with strokes and dots; w»-hare replaced here by Gardiner signs Z 11 and M 42. (b) Emend tpt-r.f.

(e) The expression w i n . to frr H, used i n o t h e r v e r s i o n s , i s replaced here by the

(c) Emend n wi rn.f into dm. tw m.f.

(f) For seek-formula see Ch. I l l

pseudo-verbal c o n s t r u c t i o n w i t h hr plus

infinitive.

§13 and s h a b t i s o f King Taharka (version V I I B ) ,

№. I l l §12.

(d) Passing into 3rd person.

(9) 'Ink ntk, also found on s h a b t i s o f Taharka, see ( f ) . (6)

f i T I T ' " !

"

9

° f - n U y > " f ° r e m 0 S t " Was "0 l ° " 9 e r understood; shabti, hnt is taken here as a p r e p o s i t i o n " w i t h i n " or "out

!C! 7

lie »

1

9 ea

r I

UtOPOl1S

T

T

th3t

'

the

AUSh1m

'

EVen1 9

"

W3S a d d e d

- " " I ' " 1« l o g i c a l be-

meal

«l-«™«.

was

Cf. BD 19:

fetlilmtiat

The Sehedj the Osiris

r

s

r

;

( f ) * « < ? ) . "special times or days",

p o , l s

-on

that

n i 9 h t

when

°

f f

-

i n 9 s

are

presumably here the days on which the owner

T N justified,

Of the Lord of the Universe eenoe

^

(Cambridge)

°f

®Ki "cting

tennofer, on

tha

he speaks: 0 these gods who are at the side

and who sit

in his presence,

when my name is pronounced mter

of

„y

godW,

o shabti

(a

(fee*

—(b)-

> ^ x t with lacunae, but the owner seems t o a r t i c u l a t e here his good behaviour and l o y a l t y towards h i s god.

274

remember me in the pre-

in the heart -

275

pwh

,
t.s

an

^

copy gives

, 'A

fe»;

tt.

of the Amenhotep III-f<«ul. is the i n v o c a t i o n of the gods.

The central idea of the

^

who are in the presence o the deceased, they are t h at

^

J

he may partic

Z

^

^

]atter

t0

^ e

^

Both

intermediaries between Osiris and

q

; Z

. S o k a r - 0 s 1 r i s . Lord o f R o - s e t a u . Sokar was a l s o r e l a t e d w i t h the sun-god

remainder of the text is lost.

HQrus

^

was

celebrated

for

the

Qf

^

winners

In In be

l l J e of the o f f e r i n g s t o be presented t o O s i r i s a t t h e W a g - f e a s t ,

which takes place in the d i s t r i c t of Peker. The same gods - and t h i s i s t h e main

Ri-etiu),

was,

like the s a n c t u a r i e s o f S o k a r , c o n s i d e r e d t o be t h e entrance t o the Netherworld.

moned to perform his tasks i n the Beyond f o r the p r e p a r a t i o n o f h i s own f o o d ; the integrated

i n t o the spell or has been added to i t . The Cambridge v e r s i o n o f Montuemhat ex-

t i o n f o r obtaining the epithet " j u s t i f i e d " .

the t h e o l o g y o f Sokar t h e s a c r e d A p i s b u l l a l s o played an Important p a r t

the Apis both Ptah and Sokar r e v e a l e d t h e m s e l v e s , whereas the Apis could a l i o identified with Rec The b u r i a l p l a c e o f t h e s a c r e d A p i s b u l l s , t h e Serapeum {Km r-ge

purpose of the spell - are invoked to remember the s h a b t i owner when he i s sum-

p l i c i t l y mentions that the deceased i s f r e e o f s i n s ; t h i s i s t h e p r i n c i p a l

cult

K i n g d o m , taken f o r an image o f the sun-god H a r m a c h l s " ' .

d l . l n e t r , b u n . , i n t h a t town. The deceased

shabtis shall take his place. The shabti t e x t i s e i t h e r p a r t l y o r f u l l y

H 1s

„lace at Giza was located not f a r from the Sphinx. The l a t t e r was, during the New

plead for him before Osiris, so ceremony

had

m Saqqara and Giza t h e r e were sanctuaries f o r t h i s god 7 5 )

Although the Memphite r e g i o n - Saqqara and t h e a d j a c e n t cemeteries i n the North was p a r t i c u l a r l y t h e domain o f S o k a r , R o - s e t a u , " t h e Mouth" o r "Entrance of subterranean passages", c o u l d be e v e r y t o m b - s h a f t o r cavern i n t h e desert p l a t e a u ,

condi-

in any p a r t o f

Egypt.

I t i s in t h i s q u a l i t y only t h a t the Ro-setau was t h e domain o f c h t h o n i c gods l i k e O s i r i s and Sokar; but i n f a c t

deceased, l i k e a god, i s e n t i t l e d t o claim the r i g h t o f being s u b s t i t u t e d by

It

was the sun-god RSC who d o m i n a t e d t h e t h e o l o g y o f Ro-setau: t h e deceased owed h i s

others.

l i f e to the rays o f Re c and n o t t o O s i r i s whose f i e l d s he had t o

I f we are r i g h t , the p r i v a t e shabti i n the Louvre c o n t a i n s an i n t e r e s t i n g statement regarding the time during which the owner should w o r k . The p l u r a l ssw

till79).

As Ro-setau was t h e e n t r a n c e t o t h e u n d e r w o r l d as w e l l as t h e seat o f a d i v i n e

suggests that the owner i s supposed to perform labour on a f i x e d number o f days

tribunal80) shabti d e p o s i t i s

only.

"cached" h i s s t a t u e t t e s o r t h e y were "cached" f o r him as donations by o t h e r s , on

The i d e n t i t y of the gods addressed by the s h a b t i owner i s d i s c u s s e d a t

the sacred s i t e s o f G i z a and S a q q a r a , as a means o f approaching " t h e great t r i b u -

length

nal of Ro-setau". The key f i g u r e s o f t h i s c o l l e g e o f gods were O s i r i s , I s i s and

by Wiedemann. In his opinion these gods were Hu and S i a , who s i t a t t h e mouth ( r

Horus. The procedure was p r e s u m a b l y t h e same as i n Abydos: t h e d i v i n e judges were

of the Lord of A l l 7 2 ) . A more p l a u s i b l e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n , however, has been

tp-r)

i n Memphite s o i l were s e l f - e v i d e n t . The shabti owner

suggested by Yoyotte: the gods i n the presence o f O s i r i s are t h e assembly o f dead

not approached by t h e deceased h i m s e l f , b u t by t h e p r i v i l e g e d s p i r i t s and gods,

kings who are buried i n Abydos near the tomb o f O s i r i s 7 3 ) .

who were i n t h e company o f t h e s e j u d g e s . Such i n t e r m e d i a r i e s were the kings o f

They are members o f

the divine t r i b u n a l which, under the presidency o f O s i r i s , decides upon t h e de-

the Old Kingdom, who were b u r i e d i n Giza and Saqqara. M o r t a l s renowned f o r t h e i r

ceased's f a t e . I t was one o f the Egyptian's i d e a l s t o be i n t h e i r company: "He

wisdom and t h e i r knowledge o f t h e s e c r e t s o f t h e u n d e r w o r l d , such as the h i g h -

shall not be r e p e l l e d a t any gate of the West, but he s h a l l be l e t i n s i d e , the Kings o f Upper- and Lower Egypt, and he w i l l b) Shabtis_as_a_means_of_being_gresen^

be i n t h e f o l l o w i n g the

priest o f Memphis, Khamuas, t h e son o f Ramesses I I , and a l s o the sacred Apis

with

of-Osiris"

74

),

b

u l l s , heralds o f P t a h - S o k a r were a l s o a p t t o be considered as the deceased's

Personal advocates and m e d i a t o r s .

Khamuas-formula

The

-esert o i l ! T "

l 0 C a t e d T * ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ' is Memphite a r e a : the r t plateau from the sphinx at Giza za as as ff a a rr as as the the ccemet e m e t e r i e s o f Saqqara South.

Sokar who whowas wasCalled c a l l e d L" L odr d o f Ro-setau" and the 90d Sokar of Z 7 0 7 Z S Z TT4t an a r l y s t a 9 e o f Egyptian h i s t o r y t h i s god „ •-ura „ „ . . or , , the „ „ Shetyt-shrine" „„ . . was 9 d connected with t h l p r i n al 1 J ^ L ^ . « ^ ^ ° «

" -

«

i

t

0T

t h-e

three

««*«."

-

- " - - u h °f gods i s expressed bv t h e a o d ' s name

flnds

s h a b t i s d e p o s i t e d i n R o - s e t a u can be d i v i d e d i n t o t h r e e c a t e g o r i e s : 1) from

t h e area near t h e S p h i n x a t G i z a ; 2) loose f i n d s from Saqqara near the

WTonids of t h e Old Kingdom, and f r o m Memphis; 3) t h e g r e a t complex o f f i n d s i n e

Serapeum, t h e b u r i a l

p l a c e o f the sacred Apis

bulls.

V

^is.from.Giza

The

f i r s t s t a t u e t t e s f r o m Giza were d i s c o v e r e d i n a t e r r a i n near t h e Sphinx, a t

36S 277

„ „s

t r a n 8 1 ) . This area i s some t h r e e km south o f t h e Pyramid the v i l l a g e of Kafr e l - a r • d a t a b l e t o t h e 1st d y n a s t y . Near A far from 3 nuiiiuct w» Of Kheops and not k 0 f a b u i l d i n g , P e t r i e found some p i t s about t e n f e e t limestone foundation bloc s ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ „ ^ ^ shabtis_ Qf ^ deep which were f U l e d w

^

f o r private persons,

H «83)

cha_em_was82),

^

^

the

^

' Ptolemaic p e r i o d ; t h e " P e t i t s

—««- - -

bronze

^

«»»

"Petits Sousterrains", however, c o n t a i n e d masses o f o b j e c t s , among which were

The

hundreds o f s h a b t i s .

Only recently another shabti o f Khamuas - o f green f a l e n c e and r e p r e -

quoting the d i s c o v e r e r ' s own w o r d s : " l e s murs sont t a p i s s é s de s t è l e s , on marche

The second f i n d was a cache w i t h ca. 60 s h a b t i s o f Ken-Amun, a

the sun'temple of Ni-user-re

c

at Abu Gorab. The s i t e i s c a l l e d Z a w i y e t Abou

Mosallim. Some of the statuettes were stored i n model c o f f i n s , and a chapel or naos-shaped shabti box was found w i t h them. These s h a b t i s were d e d i c a t e d by the King, presumably Amenhotep's successor Thutmosis IV and t h e y were b u r i e d i n the desert of Ro-setau, s h o r t l y a f t e r t h e i r owner's d e a t h 8 6 ' .

From Thutmosis

dream stela a t Giza we know t h a t t h i s area was h i g h l y f a v o u r e d by t h a t

IV's

sur des s t a t u e t t e s de t o u t e s c o u l e u r s , sur des vases, sur des fragments de

cercueils en b o i s . T o u t c e l a dans un e f f r o y a b l e désordre , . . " 9 4 ' . The s h a b t i s

great o f f i c i a l under toenhotep I I 8 5 ' - This d e p o s i t , one o f t h e r i c h e s t ever d i s covered, was situated 8.5 km south o f the Giza pyramids and 2 km n o r t h - w e s t o f

I.

shabti f i n d s f r o m t h e "Grands S o u s t e r r a i n s " are n o t mentioned by M a r i e t t e 9 3 ' .

^

sented i n the dress of the high p r i e s t o f Memphis - was found i n d r i f t - s a n d on the same s p o t 8 4 '

S o u s t e r r a i n s " , which c o n t a i n e d b u r i a l s f r o m

, n 0 f Ramesses I I t o y e a r 21 o f Psammetichus year JU " '

son o f Ramesses I I and one mode1

W i c h died under Amenhotep I I I and subsequent kings t o year 30 o f Ramesses

J . the "Grands S o u s t e r r a i n s " used f r o m dyn. 26 (Psammetichus I ) t o t h e end o f

„ere of two k i n d s : human-headed and b u l l r h e a d e d s t a t u e t t e s f r o the Apis

bulls

which were b u r i e d h e r e , and s h a b t i s i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e names and t i t l e s o f

pri-

vate persons. Regarding t h e l a t t e r M a r i e t t e remarks: "Les s t a t u e t t e s de p a r t i c u liers r a p p e l l e n t l e s personnages admis à f i g u r e r d i r e c t e m e n t à côté du taureau sacré, aux f u n é r a i l l e s d u q u e l , en v e r t u de c e r t a j h s p r i v i l è g e s dont nous ingnorons l'origine, i l s ont probablement

king.

contribué."

In t h i s area a l s o t h e mummy o f a man was d i s c o v e r e d . Over t h e head was a g o l d mask and on t h e body a b o u t t e n a m u l e t s were p l a c e d . These a m u l e t s , as w e l l as

2) Loose_finds_from_Memghis_and_Saggara

eleven small s h a b t i s w h i c h were f o u n d near t h e mummy, were i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e A shabti of Queen I s i t - N o f r e t , w i f e o f Ramesses I I , comes f r o m Memphis, a l l e g e d l y also from a sacred d e p o s i t

87

' . In the d e s e r t o f Saqqara, some 100 metres south-

east of the enclosure of Djoser, a m a g n i f i c e n t s h a b t i o f Puy-em-Re c was unearthed;

name of Khamuas, t h e famous h i g h p r i e s t o f Memphis and son o f Ramesses I I , who died i n year 55 o f t h a t

One o f the "Caveaux i s o l é s " was s t i l l

he was a contemporary of Thutmosis I I I and t h e owner o f tomb 39 a t Thebes. The s t a t u e t t e was l y i n g i n a p o t t e r y model c o f f i n

88

' . The p r e c i n c t s o f D j o s e r and

i n t a c t . T h i s "Caveau no. 8 " c o n s i s t e d o f

two rooms. Opposite t h e e n t r a n c e two s a r c o p h a g i were p l a c e d . The f i r s t , a t t h e l e f t , contained remains o f t h e A p i s w h i c h d i e d i n y e a r 16 o f Ramesses I I ,

Teti were sacred areas, because these kings were v e n e r a t e d as g o d s 8 9 ' . Not f a r from there, In the enclosure o f Sekhem-Khet f r o m t h e 3 r d d y n a s t y , several New Kingdom shabtis were found, but whether t h e s e s t a t u e t t e s were o r i g i n a l l y deposited here or have to be considered as i n t r u s i v e f i n d s f r o m d i s t u r b e d of the New Kingdom necropolis nearby, i s

king.

burials

the

second, a t t h e r i g h t , o f an A p i s w h i c h d i e d i n y e a r 30 o f t h e same k i n g 9 5 ' .

In

this room a g r e a t number o f s h a b t i s f o r numerous owners were s t o r e d . Among these the s t a t u e t t e s o f Khamuas and o f t h e v i z i e r Paser t o o k a c e n t r a l p l a c e . Two sandstone shabtis o f Khamuas, r i c h l y d e c o r a t e d , were s t a n d i n g i n a n i c h e i n t h e e a s t -

uncertain90'.

ern wall d i r e c t l y t o t h e l e f t o f t h e e n t r a n c e 9 6 ' . Two niches i n t h e southern w a l l 3

) §b§bt1s_from_the_Serapeum

contained one p o t t e r y s h a b t i

The most abundant shabti caches of Egypt were c o n c e n t r a t e d i n t h e Serapeum, a t aqqara West. The Serapeum was discovered by Auguste M a r l e t t e 1n 1852. The s t o r y d l r

V l ! C ° V e r y °nd "

p r e , 1 m i

n

The f i r s t Apis b u r i a l

the reign of Amenhotep I I I , the l a s t f r o m t h e P t o l e m a i c e r a . we

°

'

« " « I n g u l . h the f o l l o w i n g s e c t i o n s 9 2 ' :

i m o 5 e f c r

e1

Using

the so-called

0 h t s e p a r a t e l y - c o n s t r u c t e d b u r i a l p l a c e s f o r Apis

278

box e a c h . These boxes were i n t h e shape o f a recum-

° n a c h a p e l , and c o n t a i n e d f o u r f a i e n c e s h a b t i s each; a l l were i n -

scribed w i t h t h e name o f P a s e r 9 7 ' . Pa

" ^ d e s c r i p t i o n o f a s m a l l p o r t i o n o f t h e hun-

of f i n d s , can be found In M a r l e t t e ' s p u b l i c a t i o n s 9 1 ' .

"Caveaux '

bent j a c k a l

J e w e l r y and amulets w i t h t h e names o f Khamuas

s e r , as w e l l as s h a b t i s , were l y i n g a m i d s t t h e remains o f t h e A p i s i n t h e

second sarcophagus. There were a l s o t h r e e s h a b t i s o f s c h i s t f o r Khamuas, s e v e r a l specimens f o r h i g h - r a n k i n g p e r s o n s , such as p r i n c e Ramses, Khamuas' e l d e r b r o t h e r , Ap1sthe ,s

bu

9 r e a t

H.

s t e w a r d

Memphis, P t a h - m o s e , and a l s o f i f t e e n s t a t u e t t e s f o r t h e

I n t h e sarcophagus on t h e l e f t s i x A p i s s h a b t i s were found w i t h a p e c -

279

toral inscribed with the паше of Ramesses I I and the remains o f Apis bones and other » i f i e d material. Describing t h i s chamber Mariette remarks: "Sur le sol

c„76

des trous taillés dans le roc, existaient une centaine de s t a t u e t t e s funéraires >. In a note he

comments further: "J'en ai compté depuis 247. Elles sont toutes gravées au nom

M a

£ f p r o v . as

était répandue une grande quantité de f e u i l l e s d ' o r , e t j e constatai que, dans en pierre dure, en pierre calcaire et en terre c u i t e emaillëe"

Hummiforni, short beard, r i g h t : P1

-

-

. Hhe king 'e son, the Sem-priest ^ great favourite, isit-nofret"sH77

left: 13

'

a b

djed-,

- '

black

Kh

Gomaa, 78 no. „ .

M l

Khœnuas, the son of the hereditary princess

one who is united with (?),

lady of Sais, the King's wife

'

Ten specimens, f a i e n c e , ca. 14 cm; l o c a t i o n unknown; Gomaâ, 79, no. 28.

des principaux personnages de Memphis. Les femmes y sont admises en assez grand nombre. L'étude de ces monuments fournira des d é t a i l s précieux sur l ' a r i t s t o c r a -

^ M u m m i f o r m , side l o c k , implements, white f a i e n c e , h. 14 cm; Caveau 8, on

t i e de Memphis, quinze siècles avant J.-Chr. I l est à remarquer que tous ces per-

f j ^ j r near r i g h t sarcophagus. Mar. S e r . , PI. 1 0 , above, l e f t ; Gomaâ, 78 no. 19.

sonnages, bien que vivants prennent le t i t r e de j u s t i f i é s , appliqués au morts.

Te .

I l s s'assimilaient ainsi au dieu dont i l s célébraient les f u n é r a i l l e s " " ' .

The

majority of the Serapeum shabtis are in the Louvre.

j c o l . f r . i n panel: "the Sehedj,

the king's

son Khamuas".

5H8Û Mummiform, short beard, ankh-amulet around neck, r i g h t : djed, l e f t : was-, dark grey s c h i s t , h. 15 cm. Same prov. as SH 75 and 76. Mar. Ser., Pi. 13, above,

An integral study of this unique c o l l e c t i o n , as suggested by M a r i e t t e , has never been undertaken. A publication of t h i s material i s g r e a t l y t o be desired since the material in question would be of great s i g n i f i c a n c e not only f o r our knowledge of shabtis, but also for the names and t i t l e s o f members o f the r u l i n g class at Memphis during the early Ramesside period. Of these shabtis, the figurines made f o r Khamuas are the most i m p o r t a n t , i f we try to establish the reason why shabtis were cached i n the holy d i s t r i c t o f Rosetau. Before discussing the magical formulae which can be associated w i t h t h i s custom, we give a l i s t of the shabtis of Khamuas and o f some o f his contemporaries, found in the Serapeum. The following d i s c r i p t i o n s are based upon M a r i e t t e ' s Plate volume of his "Serapeum de Memphis" and upon the numbers and b r i e f conments

"the King's

right; Gomaa, 78 no. 18. Te: 1 c o l . f r . : of the living Apis,

herald

of

son, the Sem-priest, beloved

Ptah".

SH 111 and 112 Three specimens, mummiform, f a i e n c e , ca. 13 cm. Caveau 8, on f l o o r near right sarcophagus. Gomaà, 79 no. 28. SH 544 Eleven specimens, mummiform, f a i e n c e , ca. 10 cm. P e t i t s Sousterrains, near mummy of Khamuas. Gomaà, 79 no. 28. §!l§ b n§.9f.^hamuas_allegedl^_frgm_the_S

at Saggara

Apart from the above mentioned s h a b t i ( s ) found by P e t r i e a t Giza (UC) and another specimen recently picked up i n the same area, several shabtis of Khamuas are to

by Pierret in his "Catalogue de la Salle H i s t o r i q u e " 1 0 0 ' .

be found i n European museums. I t i s c e r t a i n t h a t a number of these statuettes, as

§babtis_of_№arauas_frg!n_the_SeraBeum

covery. During Lepsius' stay a t Saqqara i n 1842, the a r t c o l l e c t o r Fernandez was

well as those o f Apis b u l l s , c i r c u l a t e d on the a r t market before Mariette's disactive on that s i t e ; he even s o l d t h r e e Khamuas shabtis t o Lepsius. At the same ide ,0Ck f , fi Ï mT heT Eas ; w " an „ . S Mar. ' ^ . 9 n d b l № P, a i n t 6 d S a n d 5 t o n e ' h^' Ser., P1 10>below r i g h t ; Gomaà> ? 8

38

; Caveau

- — - — - - - - ** Idem, h. 34 cm, prov. idem. Mar 15. Те: 1 c o l . f r in panel- " •

Ser

'

1 col.fr,

Г

Х

Г

headdress to him whose J ? I °f Orion".

n g h t

к i

Se"^rie8t

1 е П : Mar

'

and

'

grey 13

'

Sm~PHeB* wh°

ed

;

are".

Gomaâ

•

™У У°»

78

***

the Osiris, r°ml

Wii'e

Mamuas, who gives Sirius

the royal

at the side

•

Te

son and Sem-priest, the Sem-priest

= 1 c o l . back, 5 l s . f r . ,

Khamuas justified,

of Ptah,

son of the great

the King's son Khamuas".

Khamuas-formula, see below.

~ i 3 ! U i l 7 6 Acquired i n 1841. Green f a i e n c e . 25 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 4 l s . f r . j8gbtl

spe11

1 147

280

the King's

Isit~nofret,

SLZi Ex Clot Bey, see f o r m e r . Mummiform, grey s c h i s t , h. 27 cm; GomaS, 95 no. s e r p e n t i n e , h. 20 cm;

- - n t r e ; Gomaa, 78 no.

causes to rise

Ex Clot Bey, acquired by him ca. 1850 and bought f o r the Louvre together with SH 7 9 1 0 2 ' . Dress o f d a i l y l i f e , s e r p e n t i n e , h. 30 cm. Gomaâ, 96 no. 109. Te:

,

the spot where you

T j " * Меп

in

'

«4l he place himself iL " himself an your body, H J 5 Mummiform, short beard r i a h t Caveau 8, i n sarcophaaus on th • u 17

PI

time agents of the A u s t r i a n d i p l o m a t Von Huber may have been near or even inside some parts of the Serapeum 1 0 1 '.

- See Marucchi, B u l l e t i n o d e l l a conmissione arch, communale di Roma

• Pl. IX and I I Museo E g i z i o Vaticano (1899), 206-8 and Guide du Musée

281

i , t c r 1 b e . overseer o f the t r e a s u r y . SH 198; three specimens o f Hmeh 16 and 21 cm. Found near head o f r i g h t sarcophagus. Another specimen

Hyptien du Vatican (1927). 53-54. f i g . IS. Goma4, 98 no. 121. I

зоб Ex col. Bartholdy. Groan faience, h. 15 я . Те: 1 c o l . f r . Aeg. ,nschr.

gerl1n

iame owner 1s SH 207. Mar. S e r . , P I . 14. For the owner see Yoyotte. Or123(1954). 223-228 and Aubert 1974, 100.

I I , 276; Goma», 95 no. 103. ,

col. Hinutoli. white faience, h. 14 cm. Те: 1 c o l . f r . Aeg. I n s c h r .

B e r l < n з г 6 Ex

overseer

of s c u l p t o r s ; SH 202, 203. Same provenance as former. Mar. S e r . ,

This man 1s the owner o f Leiden s t e l a V 1. See Y o y o t t e , Rev.d'Eg, 9(1952),

I I , 281; Gomai. 95 no. 104.

U i o n d

Vatican 19332 Alabaster. Те: 1 c o l . f r . Marucchi. I I Museo Eglzio Vatlcano. 208;

H-Kharu.

Gomai. 98 no. 122. HUnchen 4842 Sreen faience, h. 15 cm. Те: 1 c o l . f r . GomaS. 94 no. 102.

Aubert 1974, 91.

mourner

0f

AP1S

'

SH

195-

Fa1enCe

'

Msr

-

Ser

->

P1

-

14

'

jeftr-her, u a i - p r i e s t and g o l d s m i t h o f Ptah. SH 104. Faience. Mar. S e r . , P I . 14,

Aubert Green faience, h. 13.3 cm. Те: 1 c o l . f r . Aubert 1974. 86, f i g . 30; GomaS,

painter. SH 108. Faience. Mar. S e r . , P I . 14.

96 no. 115.

Sah-kedet, house w i f e . SH 105. Faience. Mar. S e r . , P I . 14.

Eriy?te.shabtis.from.;Cayeau.8; 103 '

W , house wife. SH 109. Faience. Mar. S e r . , P I . 14.

Baser, vizier under Seti I and Ramesses I I , tomb i n Thebes no. 106. Pottery shab-

The Khamuas;fonnula_and_related_texts

t i boxes with faience shabtis in south wall o f Caveau 8. Shabtis from Serapeum and others (stone, faience and pottery) p r o v i s i o n a l l y l i s t e d by Aubert 1974, 95.

The custom o f d e p o s i t i n g s h a b t i s i n caches, a l l over the Memphite area, can be

For Louvre specimens SH 174 and 196 see P i e r r e t . The provenance o f SH 227 (ex col

related to several magical s p e l l s , which are i n s c r i b e d on shabtis from Saqqara.

Salt), grey stone, h. 50 cm, with back p i l l a r inscribed w i t h Town god-formula is

The principal themes o c c u r r i n g i n these t e x t s are the deceased's residence I n Ro-

unknown. Ranees, King's son, second son of Ramesses I I , Louvre SH 82; mummiform w i t h side lock and hoes; grey schist, h. .13.5 cm. Те: 1 c o l . f r . : general Ramses justified

"the King's

son,

great

with Sokar". Found, according t o P i e r r e t under r i g h t sar-

cophagus near the three schist shabtis of Khamuas. Mar. S e r . , PI. 13, below, l e f t ;

setau, his f o l l o w i n g o f the gods o f t h a t r e g i o n , and p a r t i c u l a r l y the wish t o see the sun disk (Aton). The most s i g n i f i c a n t examples o f such s p e l l s can be found on shabtis of Prince Khamuas, but are a l s o found on a number o f p r i v a t e shabtis o f the same period.

Goma3, 40.

Khamuas was a son o f Ramesses I I . He was Sem-priest and hold the o f f i c e o f high priest of Ptah a t Memphis. T r a d i t i o n a l l y he was respected as one o f the great f i -

For a second specimen, Louvre SH 85, h. 8 cm. See Aubert 1974, 90. Ptah-moee, King's scribe, steward; dress of d a i l y l i f e , SH 213; s c h i s t . Те: 1 col. f r . on s k i r t . Mar. Ser., PI. 13, below, r i g h t . Found under r i g h t sarcophagus with schist shabtis of Khamuas.

gures of Egyptian h i s t o r y 1 0 4 ' . Since he was a s c h o l a r , a r c h a e o l o g i s t and magician i t is feasible t h a t the s h a b t i s p e l l , c a l l e d here the Khamuas-formula, was conceived by Khamuas h i m s e l f , and a l s o t h a t he has t o be considered as the i n v e n t o r °f several iconographical i n n o v a t i o n s on s h a b t i s and other funerary o b j e c t s 1 0 5 ' .

high priest of Memphis; with side l o c k , SH 115; white f a i e n c e . Те: 1 c o l . f r . He have seen above t h a t Khamuas was deeply i n v o l v e d w i t h the b u r i a l ceremonies 10

47Ш Т ' Л

'

ab

°Ve'

rl9ht

^ t z z . z r z "

h

i

' °ther 9

h

SP6CimenS

—

o

f

Same

°wner

—

-

are

SH 2 0 4

—

a

" d C.

0

'

the Apis b u l l s . I n year 30 o f h i s f a t h e r Ramesses I I , he had opened the v a u l t

—

1n y e a r P1S W s

r

^

i

r

;

;

° ; ; r

s ;

w m

^

b e f o r e ' ^ « ; ;i:w;ubci;r;974F:9rher

™

^

m ,

white ^ e ^

specimens

same o w n e r

Te:

bJ

i

and f o r

6 decorated

other

his

rap

z

z

.

z z :

f W19

'

WhUe

Not falence

ь - Те: 1 c o l . f r . :

282

» н . « . , У "the Osiris T N".

5ег.

14.

^ "

16 o f the same k i n g , an Apis had already been i n t e r r e d . Another

buried

ShabtlS hi9h

"

1nscr

rankin

Was 5 0

'UfilaDly i n

i n the same p l a c e , and on t h a t occasion the w a l l s o f the v a u l t w i t h r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f Khamuas and o f h i s f a t h e r . Moreover a num-

+u

i b e d w i t h the name o f Khamuas, as w e l l as the s t a t u e t t e s o f

g persons, were d e p o s i t e d t h e r e . Khamuas' a f f i n i t y whith the Se-

strong t h a t he was b u r i e d i n the v i c i n i t y o f t h a t sacred area. Pre-

a 1 t e Per1o i t v, < i h i s mumny was removed i n t o the Serapeum i t s e l f , where • Was discovered by M a r i e t t e 1 0 6 ' .

283

, r 0II

Some of the motives appearing in the Khamuas-formula are of much e a r l i e r date.

1.1

I t was, however, under Khamuas, that these motives became central themes i n shab-

^ ,T t . a h i 9 h e r ' d i V i n e l e v e 1 , a n d t 0 m a k e h i m a c 1 t i z e n . as 1t were, of shabti shab ' " t i e rcred e d region of Ro-setau i s , in the inscription of the Khamuas shabti Louvre the as follows S" 7 'tince (rp°t)> presiding in Ro-setau, the count (hZty-°), the Snty-Hrf?),

t i spells. The motive of seeing the sun in Ro-setau i s attested on shabtis o f the Middle Kingdom. The owner of a shabti from Hawara, Iunefer, a contemporary o f Amenemhet I I I , addresses a prayer to "Osiris, Lord of Ro-setau,

that he may grant a coming

forth happily from the Netherworld, so that he may see the sun rising „ 107).

son".

in the

K i n g of the Beyond as regards the possession of properties of land a n d " " ' f o r m u1l a~, e s p e c"*i a"l,l y" composed to raise the ownerTf ' u1 b o ^ e r s . The shabti

ling's son and Sem-priest

hori-

'

SU0ioned

During the New Kingdom Ro-setau is often mentioned i n shabti t e x t s . On one of his shabtis King Amenhotep I I I calls himself "the beloved of Sokar-Osiris,

Lord

of Ro-setau" and in the inscriptions on the so-called m i l l i n g servant shabtis 108) setau also plays an important part

the notion of the l i f e - g i v i n g Aton-disk takes a central p l a c e , but Ro-setau, the

The f i r s t examples of the idea of following Osiris i n Ro-setau occurring i n a of the deceased's membership of the crew of the s u n - b a r k 1 1 0 ' . The o l d e s t examples of shabti formulae, which contain the expression "the seeing o f the Aton-disk" date from the post-Amarna period. The f i r s t t e x t to be mentioned here i s

in-

of grain", from the end of dyn. 18, in The Brooklyn Museum 111 '. In t h i s t e x t RecHorakhte is invoked to allow the owner of the shabtis « * ,

ths

a

May you

traverse the valley of

Cavern. May you take place upon your seat crew members who are with B e 0 . " The spell

the great

followed his example, speak these words t o t h e i r own likeness. The purpose of the spell is p r i m a r i l y t o accomplish a complete freedom t o move, i n order to p a r t i c i pate in the d a i l y course o f the sun. I t i s i n t e r e s t i n g t o notice that the region "Ro-setau" proper, but a l s o " t h e v a l l e y o f Upper Ro-setau". From a shabti of the well-known mayor o f Memphis, Tunuro, we l e a r n t h a t there was also "the great mound of R o - s e t a u " 1 1 2 ' . The l a t t e r reminds us o f the mound out of which grows the 113) head of Sokar, and which the sun god passes on h i s journey i n the Duat Tja-mut, l i k e Ro-setau, i s a general name f o r the Memphite necropolis; but

see

the sun-disk,

to be-

both toponyms can be a p p l i e d t o o t h e r cemeteries i n Egypt as w e l l ; Tja-mut f o r instance may also be Medinet H a b u 1 1 4 ' .

f u r t h e r Ptah-Sokar-Osiris, Lord of RoB m e U

like

the mound of Tja-mut,

is addressed t o the s h a b t i : Khamuas, and s i m i l a r l y the private shabti owners who

scribed on a shabti box for Amun-em-het, "true scribe of accounting" and "counter

"60

he speaks: may your face be 'open-

of Ro-setau consisted o f d i f f e r e n t p a r t s which have t h e i r own names. There i s

shabti context, can be found on shabtis of Tutankhamun, and the same can be said •

e L I n V Z !

and circle

g0-setau and open the Secret

Rn-

domain of Osiris, is for obvious reasons i g n o r e d 1 0 9 ' .

hou the moon and sail before the stars";

in Ro-setau,

ukieh is i" Ta-djeser,

In several shabti spells, to be found on p r i v a t e shabtis o f the Amarna period

Khamuas justified,

^so that you see the sun disk and that you adore the sun (Rea) in life.

°°

l

-

Khamuas i s c a l l e d an r-p°t

i n Ro-setau and a "count" as w e l l . The l a t t e r t i t l e

can be supplemented by a s t e l a i n s c r i p t i o n i n which he i s c a l l e d "count i n the mound of T j a - m u t " 1 1 5 ' . On Khamuas' s h a b t i from Giza (UC 99) the prince i s even called "Lord of Ro-setau".

the

—

-

-

-

-

-

z

z

t

z

Before discussing the s p e c i a l a u t h o r i t y which can be a t t r i b u t e d to Khamuas regarding the ceremony o f d e d i c a t i n g s h a b t i s , we give a l i s t o f private shabtis containing copies o f the Khamuas-formula. The owners o f these statuettes were presu-

noon"; the body of gods who ar ' r bread, water, breeze and „ ® 1n

866 Ro

"setau

text is o ^ a r l , ! ^ ^ ^ of the shabti caches in the M ^ r BE the entrance to Ro-setau « » gods residing 1n R 0 - S e t : „

T 7 !

r e 9 i

°

N

°rder

' ^

t0

284

mably a l l contemporaries o f Ramesses

1f

»«ty-tjay; we

etc

consider an i n t e r p r e t a t i o n

TRADIT1ONA

L

was supposed to

Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 1 . Text ends w i t h "may you open« (sc. the Secret Cavern

- ) . A second s h a b t i f o r the same owner, who i s c a l l e d there Tjay, i s i n -

^ i b e d w i t h V. 111A o f t h e s h a b t i s p e l l (Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 2 ) . Both shabtis are prob-

»«»t have been a means o f contacting ° " a i n the most favourable decision

II.

Enyate_shabtis.with,Khamuas : for™

^

S19niflcance

Statuettes

""" d
8bly 2

usur

p e d f o r the present owner.

" * J * . deputy; c. J . d . ' E .

11092 ( C I . VIB2); from Aniba, S t e i n d o r f f 1937, v o l .

285

„

p,

. may you. be propitious to the Osiris the mayor of nf eternity, possession uj • rro justified, may you place him in your interior ( i n y o u r s e l f , sc Ilis " ^ . -r .... ri jr -j-'t.. , _ J , „ Wennofer, like being on earth". n d of Ro-setau).Way I follow

« 5 with incomplete t e x t . For the owner see L. Habachi, The adminis-

tration of Nubia during the New Kingdom e t c . , i n Actes du Symposium i n t e r n , sur

la Nubie Mars 1965 , 69-70. Another shabti f o r the same owner i s Berlin

the

7481. 3

USer-Maat-Re°-nakht,

Kh mu as 1 a u t h o r i t y as a mediator between gods and men becomes a p p a r e n t , i f we ider the t i t l e s and e p i t h e t s o c c u r r i n g on h i s s h a b t i s and o t h e r monuments. He

scribe of the King's documents;C. 47220 ( P I . 18).

From

C n

° be called "place t a k e r o f Geb" and " h e i r o f O s i r i s , the beloved l i k e n e s s o f

Abydos, Mar. Abydos no. 433. From the Cavern-clause u n t i l the end the t e x t is as follows: "you may open the Secret Cavern and drag the sacred bark ahead

ptjhn As Gomaa has s u f f i c i e n t l y demonstrated, such t i t l e s and e p i t h e t s must be

of Seth, you do not know evil and you take place on your seat there

explained in the same c o n t e x t as Khamuas' main t i t l e s

djeser, like the great crew members; the Osiris

T N justified".

(in)

Ta-

priest" 1 1 6 '-

Another shabti

h0 a s sists

for the same owner may be the faience specimen UC 233.

l e f t : tyet.

his

d e s

ire

t 0

be

" K i n g ' s son" and " s e n -

regarded p r i m a r i l y as the crown p r i n c e ,

and even represents h i s f a t h e r , p a r t i c u l a r l y i n m a t t e r s

concerning

t i t l e implying the n o t i o n o f the k i n g ' s s u b s t i t u t i o n i n the d i v i n e c u l t , by h i s

Sotheby, Dec. 1973 no. 37, Aubert 1974 cover end 89. Limestone, h. 28 cm, "that all which comes forth on the offering

y i-"Ply

the administration o f the Memphite a r e a . By o r i g i n the s e m - t i t l e i s a p r i n c e l y

4. Sa-Mut, the son of Piayj shabti usurped from the Afai-priest o f Sekhmet Nakht. dress of daily l i f e , short beard, r i g h t : djed,

The

most important son. The sem o r r o y a l son was a l s o the h e l p e r and r e p r e s e n t a t i v e

Te: 1 c o l . f r . ;

table of the Lord of Ta-djeser,

be-

of the gods on e a r t h . I n the f u n e r a r y r i t u a l

he supervised the opening o f t h e

longs to the Osiris the wab-priest of Sekhmet Nakht" (over which i s .inscribed

mouth ceremony f o r the s t a t u e o f the deceased k i n g , and i n the temple r i t u a l

"Sa-Mut"). The 6 Is on the back contain the Khamuas-formula.

did the same w i t h the images o f gods; the l a t t e r f u n c t i o n was a l s o e n t r u s t e d t o

5. Hay, Vienna; von Bergmann, Rec. 9(1887), 51-52 (no. 2 8 ) ; l i m e s t o n e , dress of daily l i f e , ftz-bird with sAen-emblems on breast, r i g h t : djed.

he

the high p r i e s t o f Ptah a t Memphis.

Te: 1 col f r

Khamuas i s c a l l e d a l s o "keeper o f s e c r e t s o f Ro-setau" o r "keeper o f s e c r e t s

todwsir N mf-hro dd.f-, 4 Is back with version o f Khamuas-formula, omitting

of the sky, and o f the e a r t h , o f the underworld and o f the cemeteries and t e m p l e s ,

"so that you see", "Valley" (of Upper Ro-setau) and f i n a l clause: "Who are

the god's son, beloved o f the Lord o f the Two L a n d s " 1 1 7 ' .

with Rec". This text is taken by Allen-Hauser 1974,9 as an example o f t h e i r

Who else was more s u i t a b l e t o mediate between gods and men than t h i s man o f

shabti spell variant 6B. Piay is presumably the f a t h e r o f Sa-Mut (see under 4).

wisdom, for whom the sacred r e g i o n s o f the w o r l d had no s e c r e t s ? T h e r e f o r e we a r e 6. Ra-meesu-hesy, Ld. 3.2.1.19, with 1 c o l . f r . c o n t a i n i n g opening clauses: "may opened, so that you see the sun disk and that you adore the sun (RSC) in life",

followed by: "shd Weir N".

1

of

inclined to explain the s h a b t i d e p o s i t s

f o r the g r e a t ones o f the d a y , ( i n the

holy ground of Sokar a t Giza as w e l l as i n the b u r i a l chambers o f t h e Serapeum) by the r e l a t i o n s h i p o f t h e i r owners t o Khamuas. I t has been s a i d t h a t the s t a t u -

^

—

5

—

-

ettes inscribed w i t h the names and t i t l e s o f the Memphite e l i t e were e x - v o t o s

for

the sacred A p i s - b u l l and a l s o t h a t such s t a t u e t t e s were cached on t h e o c c a s i o n o f N 4 ar e f r 9 ZaTol"e rs h

° : the " " atel1er"Umber 1 a"d ginal owners have been erased and replaced by others

shabti'1''S

4

" « «

Of the ori-

bUrial

"

^ ^

90

a l t r u i s t i c

a c t

'

however

e people mentioned i n the i n s c r i p t i o n s . « n : r i ; : ; :

1

; ; : : :

^ z i o , 250-252, Guide Musiii E ed the so-called Royal L i s t

n

shabtl spell on the f r o n t ' o

a<1qara

°>™ty.

^ °

^

1n

M S

Vat1Cdn

' ^

" ^

(sc. O s i r i s ' ) beauty 7)1'

f o r m u i a

, " "

h

• '

-

ln

f

setau text: "Welcome to Osiris favourable with you in ete

, s

r ^ r

thr6e

f Memphi"'

Pr°piHoue

'

the

w a s

i n s c H b e d

V a t i

n

t0,nb Shabti

COlumns

"

t h a t haS w1th

T^nuro. to

0 great mound of Ro-setau

<

Vassa111 3 the

on

HaruCchi

Version

a

'

shab MUS6

°

-

and al

3 t1

°

th6

f o l l o w i n g R°-

WhlCh

the shl! - h S

discoverf

q U U e 9reat

S U i t a b l y ma9ician

may and

be se,

for

I t was the A p i s , the whm o f P t a h , an

t r a n s l a t e d here as " h e r a l d o f

Ptah"115'

" - p r i e s t Khamuas, who were supposed t o a c t as

" o w n e r ' s advocates w i t h the g r e a t gods o f Ro-setau.

Earlier in th* or

sectlDn

tomb shaf

He (the owner) praises

reason w h y ^

that hie face be

kilometres f

of that god who has

. seems u n c o n c e i v a b l e 1 1 8 ' . The

» is were not made f o r the A p i s , who possessed h i s own s h a b t i s , but s o l e l y

^

we

remarked t h a t , g e n e r a l l y s p e a k i n g , each n e c r o p o l i s

regarded

Thebes

'

a

as

sta

the

entrance t o Ro-setau. T h i s must be t h e

t u e t t e was b u r i e d f o r King Merneptah, only a few

™n i t s owner's tomb. The t e x t on t h i s s h a b t i . which i s i n the MMA

36S 287

. Mariette' s excavations a t Saqqara. This proves t h a t the Apis g a l l e r 1 e s

222) runs: "The Lord of the Two Lands, Ba-en-Re° Mery(Hayes, Scepter n , Hetep-en-Maat, beloved of Sokar in his Am*, Lord of Appearances, Merneptan . f fin

Shetyt-shrine, Lord of Ro-setau, given life c) Shabtis

^

.

Amarna p e r i o d ; the Aton-formula and related t a . f .

for.the.ABis.bu]]

0n

i t seems appropriate to discuss here in greater d e t a i l the shabtis which were

wrna

made for the Apis bulls themselves. These s t a t u e t t e s , inscribed w i t h the usual preliminary clause of the shabti spell - Shd «sir

were

A nartly explored before M a r i e t t e entered the Serapeum i n 1852 128 ' already v

several occasions we have n o t i c e d the existence of shabtis during the period129'-

I " t h i s paragraph we s h a l l discuss the meaning of Amarna shab-

tis and present the reader w i t h the m a t e r i a l known t o us. As regards t h i s meaning

- and found near the Apis sarco-

phagi, may be characterized as donations, probably by the same people who were the owners of the statuettes in human shape mentioned above. This custom, which

we

should c l e a r l y d i s t i n g u i s h between the s t a t u e t t e s made f o r pharaoh Akhenaten

and

statuettes made f o r h i s contemporaries. The shabtis of Akhenaten, most of

which are published now

is also attested by one fragmentary statuette from the Iseum, the b u r i a l place of

' , are i n s c r i b e d w i t h his names and t i t l e s , sometimes

supplemented by the words "great

the Apis mothers in Saqqara-North, is otherwise unparalleled i n the Egyptian f u -

in his

life-time,

justified".

Such a use of

names and t i t l e s i s found a l r e a d y on s h a b t i s o f Thutmosis IV and of private own-

nerary c u l t s 1 2 1 ' . I t postulates the b e l i e f that the Apis, being a speaker or her-

ers, but these owners always possessed i n a d d i t i o n shabtis which are inscribed

ald of Ptah, was as much subservient to the gods i n Ro-setau as he was t o Ptah

with the shabti s p e l l 1 3 1 ' .

during l i f e on earth. As with human shabti owners the Apis i s c a l l e d a " j u s t i f i e d

Every remembrance o f an Osirian context i s obliterated

in Akhenaten's s h a b t i s , a p a r t perhaps from the expression ml°-hrw. Nevertheless,

one", and he is identified with either Osiris or Sokar-Osiris.

Akhenaten did not break w i t h the custom o f using actual shabtis, but he adapted The Apis-shabtis show the following development. During dyn. 19 both mummiform worker and reis figurines occur. They are bull-headed and grasp the usual a g r i cultural implements; around the necks there are elaborate u s e i t t - c o l l a r s . The i n scriptions may be of the following types: "Shd Osiris Apis justified"; Apis justified";

"Shd Osiris Apis, the great god, Lord of Ro-setau";

"Osiris "Shd

Osiris,

the function of the s h a b t i t o h i s own views on the A f t e r l i f e . Like every god, the Aton was mortal but was " b o r n d a i l y anew i n the s k y " 1 3 2 ' . The same applied for the dead king. I t was the s h a b t i ' s aspect o f being a d i v i n e image of i t s owner which must have g r e a t l y appealed t o Akhenaten. His shabtis are p o r t r a i t - l i k e f i g ures of a god-king; f i g u r i n e s through which he could accomplish the u n i f i c a t i o n

living Apis, herald of P t o f t " 1 2 2 ' .

with his god, i n order t o p a r t i c i p a t e i n the eternal solar cycle of death and reDuring dyn. 20 mummiform statuettes, either human-headed or b u l l - h e a d e d , occur. The position of the hands may vary: hands opposed without hoes, hands above one another or hands crossed. The inscriptions are "Apis-Sokar-Osiris", Apis" or "r,nay rest the Osiris Apis"mK

surrection. Akhenaten may even have considered his s t a t u e t t e s as substitutes, which, in his stead, j o i n e d issue w i t h the enemies o f the sun-god 1 3 3 '.

"Shd Osiris Unlike the shabtis o f Akhenaten, the s t a t u e t t e s made f o r his subjects - even

One specimen c a r r i e s a sun d i s k between

the horns and is inscribed: "An offering Apis" '.

which the king gives

to the

Osiris

those inscribed w i t h t h e s o - c a l l e d A t o n - s p e l l - are conventional shabtis. I t i s significant t h a t from t h e t i m e o f Akhenaten p r i v a t e shabtis are generally prov1ded w i t |

In the Third Intermediate period the statuettes are i n human shape. They have

i the a g r i c u l t u r a l

implements. The wig o f d a i l y l i f e , attested f o r the

first time under Amenhotep I I I i n s c r 1 r r r t h e head-The fol,ow1n9 Lord of the «est, the great god" and "Lord of Eternity,

are

15

i

h

pe W The

^

i t

Pen 0d

'

:°:terparts'

b

d Wh,C s m

U t e

simply.

„

15 a

"

o f f e H n g

(Pr

m0U

aChed wHah

°babl*

"ted -

t0 m

a

dati

p

t

i

prince

"9 * »

o

n

s

of

«» - n y

« Eternity"^. ^n.

26)

• P » " t h . and have the usual la -

»«" H n a

i

The hands are not shown, ^ues„i26)_

of

the i n s c r i p t i o n s we propose the f o l l o w i n g d i v i s i o n of the material

Shabtis wi c

: A)

t h the A t o n - f o r m u l a , B) s h a b t i s w i t h Aton-formula plus shabti spell and

) shabtis with shabti s p e l l , o r w i t h name and t i t l e o n l y .

A)

l)

collections in E u r o p I 1 " ) t h T h L T r e " ^ ^ ° t h e r S a r e t 0 be f o u n d 1n s e v e r " • The l a t t e r were, almost c e r t a i n l y , discovered be-

(Yuya and Thuia) i s generally applied on shabtis

°f female owners. Most p r i v a t e Amarna s h a b t i s have the shabti s p e l l . On the basis

^îî§.with_Aton;formula 9 « t . "deputy"; c . J . d ' E . 39590; l i m e s t o n e , h. 20.5 cm. Exquisite modelling and f,ne

d e t a i l s , implements, bag upon l e f t shoulder, ear-lobes pierced, elaborate Broken a t knees. Te: 9 I s f r . Maspero, Le Musée Égyptien I I I 2;-28, Pl.

288

289

23- Legrain, ASAE 10(1910), 109; Drioton, ASAE 43(1943), 15-25; Fechheimer,

Heart is glad. No harm shall

Kleinplastik der Ägypter (1922), PI. 88 (erroneously c a l l e d K e t e t ) ; Sandman.

flesh will not decay. You will

Texts from the time of Akhenaten (1938), 177, CCVII; P e t r i e , Shabtis, 9;

pears

Roeder, Die Aeg. Rel. im Texten und Bildern IV(1961), PI. 22.

heart, bread for your belly

"A boon which the King gives (to)

Translation:

the living

Aton who illuminates

follow

of

stobtis

6) №0

life".

and clothing

wZhe

There shall be water for uour

to clothe

you ore called

h M

of Setau,

the Aton (from the moment)

he sets in life.

7'' : T ^ the Sun (sc. Akhenaten), the royal 1

a long life time in the beautiful West, and cool water, wine and milk, upon the offering table of his tomb, for the Ka of the deputy Hat, repeating

your are counted o f f , if

if

every land with his beauty; may he give the gentle breeze of the northern wind

in the morning until

happen to your body, because you are sound v

your body. 0 ye shabti

and if you are reckoned

>1 shall

f-^rite of the Unique One of ornament Ipy, being alive as well".

Tt

U

the

" s e r v a n t i n the Place o f Truth". From his tomb at Der e l -

Medineh 1352, d a t i n g from the Amarna p e r i o d . Setau was the owner of several 2) Kedet, housewife; Univ. Coll. Ziirich, Inv. 9 8 8 1 3 5 ' ; polychrome limestone,

shabtis of stone and wood. These are i n s c r i b e d e i t h e r with the shabti spell or

18.6 cm. Same quality and iconography as the former, but on the b r e a s t , above

with a combination o f s h a b t i s p e l l and Aton-formula. For discovery of the shab-

the hands, is a yoke with two bags. Feet damaged. Te: 7 I s . Wiedemann, PSBA 7(1885), 200-3; Bouriant, MIFA0 8(1903) 8; Maspero, o p . c i t . , 27; Legrain

t i s in the tomb, see Bruyère, Rapport 1933-4, FIFA0 14(1937), 98. Three speci-

op

mens, one o f which has the A t o n - f o r m u l a , are i n the Brooklyn Museum, see James

c i t . , 107-8; Petrie, o p . c i t . , 9; Drioton, o p . c i t . , 16; Sandman, o p . c i t . , 177'

Corpus I n s c r . Brooklyn I , 124-125, no. 281-283. Both statuettes described be-

CCIX. Translation: "A boon which the King gives (to)

the living

Aton, who

nates every land with his beauty; may he give the gentle ern wind, cool water, wine, milk and offerings of his sister,

of all

breeze of the

fresh

low are r e f e r r e d t o be Cerny, A Community of workmen at Thebes e t c . (1973), 50-

illumi-

herbs, for

51.

north-

a) Setau; Bruyère, o p . c i t . , 98-99, f i g . 42,1. Polychrome wood, 22 cm. Muraniform,

the Ka

implements. Found a t l e f t side o f mummy. Te: 1 c o l . f r . : "May you be given

the house wife Kedet".

bread and wine, beef and fowl, 3) Keny, "Foreman of a l l the weavers of the house o f A t o n " ; Musee Georges Labit " V i r -

h

'

r

c m

"

s a m e

q u a l i t y

as

but

good and pure for

clothes

the Ka of Setau".

and cool water, everything which is

Then f o l l o w i n g 7 l s around the body con-

taining the s h a b t i s p e l l and the f o r m u l a : "may you be given wine and milk that -

-

i

.

come forth

upon the offering

table

before

Aton, for

the Ka of Setau".

b) Setau; Brooklyn 4 8 . 2 6 . 3 . James, o p . c i t . , 125, no. 283, p i . 73. Wood, 23.5 cm.

^ Z Z Z ^ T -

Z

X

I

au

whiTl reZZ

1

-

7

Z

K

i

H

n

9ives ( t 0 ) the

9

; ""

1

^

Same iconography as f o r m e r . Te: 1 c o l . f r . :

"

consisting

^

the formula: "for

*

T a L Z 7 " .

^

mrrh and incense,

from

the

^

*

CCVI1

T e:

11

ls

ame p e r i o d : B e r l i n 15099 and

sgell

"

' ; Drioton, o p . c i t

Mu

thg

"™iform, hands not shown, elaborate

'15 j r , 1 » , ' , 0 P ' C l t - "

Translation: Breath the lentUbr the sky Upm

6)

^ t

107

"8:

Sandman 9

ee™

(Shabti

' °P-c1t"' S"e11

6

177

•

C)"

°f ^e northern wind which comes forth

living

libation

before Aton".

the Ka of Setau justified, and (let

may you breathe the air from _

there be) a cool

libation

of wine and milk,

for

Hatiay, "overseer o f the Double Granary i n the temple of Aton". C.J.d'E. 31385.

Aton. Your body is protected,

your ,

liroestone, h. 21 cm. Mummiform, s t r i a t e d wig black and gold, face and

hands of red j a s p e r , usekh g o l d . Te: shabti s p e l l V. IVB, w i t h ShdWsir, but I Precede Slim and C a l l . Found i n double model c o f f i n inscribed with iftrt-spell. hlS

double

mum,1y c o f

"

c o f f i n was placed i n s i d e mummy c o f f i n , on r i g h t side o f mummy f e e t . f i n t h e r e was another copy o f the A W - s p e l l and on i t s feet a re-

presentation o f I s i s upon g o l d above one djed and two tyete, accompanied by e

290

table,

5!)abtis_with_shabti_sgell_gr_with_n

Black

" J / !"°0d'.24

"May you be given a cool

upon the offering

s

Zpy, ex c o l l . King Faroukladies wig.

that come forth

the Ka of the T N". C)

T u r i n ^ g g ^ ) ^ " 6 3 ' ' ° n tW° S C d r a b s "> ^^Ms.with.Aton : f ormula. E l u 5 .shabti

of the things

Then f o l l o w 7 l s around the body c o n t a i n i n g the shabti spell which ends with

^

forthfo me

myZ::: ;::::;


—

9entle

11 °ffeHn9S>

th

*

****

f o l l o w i n g legend: "Recitation by Isis

291

(the daughter of) Geb: m hands are

,

л о Osiris,

scribe И, (V

illumnate

for you your face

md

open

unlike

N o t

these s t a t u e s , shabtis inscribed w i t h the town god-formula may have

been placed or "cached" i n the temple precincts of the deceased's favourite god. »Royal favourite" and called Ty-nt-рЗ-ш-Ът: "She o f the water which ~ " ® e r ^ u s s e ] s £ 7035 _ Mummiform with uncommon round wig w i t h pointed lappets, goes". Brusse ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ probably a f o r e i g n l a d y , whose sec-

re

7)

Te

'

10

S e

mJ

refer to her homeland, presumably one of the countries i n the Near

East^where rivers spring or depart (Euphrates?). Capart, Chr.d.'Eg.

16(1941),

oldest example we know i s the shabti of Amun-em-heb, "overseer of the

eariy

18th dynasty, and was found at Abydos (ShOnet el Zeblb). The f r o n t i s cover-

ed with an e a r l y v a r i a n t o f our version VI. On the back p i l l a r two columns are inscribed,

containing the town god-formula: "May the torn god of the I N place

himself behind him, while his Ka is in front

202-204.

pillar,

8) ш-Sheret,

justified,

the T N"

of him every day. He is a man of the

>.

"Chantress of Aton"; BM 8644. Wood. Mummiform, hands empty. Те: ю Another specimen w i t h the same formula i s a monumental shabti of Paser, the

'is f r . , shabti spell. Unpublished. 9) Isit,

The

Double Granary", the son o f Djehuty and Nes-nub. This statuette dates from the

"Chantress of Aton". MMA 66.99.38. Polychrome limestone. Mummiform, ela-

borate ladies wig, implements. Те: 1 c o l . f r . : "T Я justified".

F i s c h e r , BMMA

1967, no. 12.

famous v i z i e r under Ramesses I I , who i s known also from his shabtis in the Serapeum. This s t a t u e t t e i s one o f the l a r g e s t shabtis ever made. From the t i t l e s chosen for mention on t h i s p a r t i c u l a r specimen - " p r i n c e , governor, one of the court of j u s t i c e , overseer o f the town" - we may gather t h a t t h i s shabti was meant to be placed i n p o s i t i o n i n the temple of Paser's town g o d 1 4 2 ' .

W)Amenhotep-Huy and Ipy. Double shabti. Turin 2516, see Class VIIA2. 11 )Hdkht-Uim MMA 26.7.843, see Ch. IV 114 note 59).

§6. Shabtis i n the shape o f a m i l l i n g servant

12)Xakht-pa-Aton; Florence 6558 A (Pellegrini no. 9 ) ; wood, 21 cm. Presumably the same as the " v i z i e r , overseer of every b u i l d i n g work of the King, the steward

Under the l a s t reigns o f the 18th dynasty a peculiar type of funerary statu-

of the House Sehetep-ib-Rec, overseer of works in Akhet-Aton, Nakht-pa-Aton",

ette was used: the shabti i n the shape o f a m i l l i n g servant. The use of such sta-

mentioned in Peet-Woolley, City of Akhenaten I , 143, PI. 7 , 4 ; Davies, Amarna V,

tuettes was presumably a p r e r o g a t i v e o f the highest class of o f f i c i a l s . The ap-

12; and Helck, Zur Verwaltung (1958), 305, 444 (18).

pearance of t h i s shabti type has been explained by us as a revival of a very ancient Memphite custom, probably under Amenhotep I I I 1 4 3 ) . The owners of the statu-

13)Anonymous; Ld. 3.2.4.8. Fragmentary limestone shabti showing t y p i c a l Amarna physiognomy 10 ''.

ettes are shown as servants bending over a stone and grinding g r a i n 1 4 4 ) . The statuette made f o r Amenhotep-Huy (C. 763) i s c a l l e d "the body of e t e r n i t y " of i t s

55

- Shabtis and the Town god; the Town god-formula

owner. These m i l l e r s (ndw) are preparing food - the god's offerings (htpw-ntr)

-

for the goddess Nut or her son O s i r i s , a notion which is widely diffused i n EgyptIn ancient Egypt every village or region had i t s own l o c a l pantheon. Some of

ian funeary t e x t s 1 4 5 ) . By c l a i m i n g such a t a s k , the owner wished to promote him-

these gods came to be of national importance. The s o - c a l l e d town god i s anonymous, but presumably he is a form of the universal demiurge Atum or Re c . The town god is mentioned in many texts. In BD 125 f o r instance, the deceased asserts that he as not behaved W a l l y . , „ t h e p u r e r o o m o f t h e t o w n д 0 ( Г > a n d h e a s s u r e s 4 h e

s e l f , as Capart has s u g g e s t e d 1 4 6 ' , t o be the personal attendant of the gods, and may consider himself as a member o f the f a m i l y or household of his master. The fact that he i s present i n the company o f the gods as a member of t h e i r kitchen Personnel, assures f o r the owner o f the s t a t u e t t e the possession of the indispens-

3

dJ l T ' t e P not defamed the town aod" 138 ) or

<.„„

а

.

i

tan"

139

n™

and ; : ; ; e a c a s ; : : ; ;

^ t h

' . The formula 1

since i t is vpr« "!«

8

ГУ 0 П е П

'

Wh

t

°

comes

f o r t h

able f o o d s t u f f s . The o b l i g a t o r y works i n the Fields of the Beyond remain a r e a l i -

the town, t h a t he has

. une ot the town god's manifestations i s the ben-ben

be represented"! ^ У " * ' -

head)

the

^ a

* * ^

reUted f

°

Und

t0

^

°

p n w : Ьб1

thiS

f

thiS

9 d

° >

the

d

—

i i k e

°

П93

d

"

COUld

with t0

the

p i l l a r

"

or

"

Helio

P

the oli

has been c a l l e d the Saite formula,

back p i l U r statues of t h a t period and l a t e r

292

needs his shabtis. His claims - to be

a member of the god's servants who are a t the same time his favourites - are strengthened by the f a c t t h a t he has enjoyed the same prerogatives on earth, being among the praised ones o f the King. His prayers and supplications are not d i -

"

140

t y . nevertheless. Therefore the owner s t i l l

'.

rectly addressed t o the Lord o f the Beyond, O s i r i s of Ro-setau, but to the l a t ter s

'

spokesmen, the members o f the great t r i b u n a l of Ro-setau, which we have met

36S

. j „ n / i the king of the Be. « . r v intermediaries between t h e d e a d and the K a e a r l i e r as t h e - " d e m o n s t r a t e s once more that the ownership and yond. The procedure discussed . n g c o m p l e t e l y on P u s e o f shabtis c e which i s comparable to the King's decree the pronouncement OT a

u

"

earth

' • •«„ of m i l l i n g servant shabtis shows again the ancient Egyptian's f 1 aPPl-a ' M i t of ^ s a m e e n d 5 . F o r a f r e e and unhinderof c fflultiplicity Pr w . t h f Q o d a n d a . d e d fay s u b s t i t u t e s t 0 replace h ^ ^ ^ ^ an<J m e t h o d s . A s a m a t t e r of e d existence The

M

S

* ^ c a s e our

„ t rp e t r e

scriptions which

are

n of the m i n i n g servant shabtis i s based upon the i n ^ ^ a b o v e . m e n t i o n e d . . p r o c e d u r e „ we

f OU n th e e uborate

texts

such

as

were

On the top and f r o n t of the h

compiled f o r the "King's

8re

1nscHbed

^ 1 c h contain Version

S?;Isit J _Brooklyn_37 i 125E A t e x t f u l l of lacunae coverina th= . „ , ,. , "uvenng the whole statuett-« "X am the msnbn ~ „ennofe^ ^ ^ "alette. —

providing

the works of —

while I am sleeping

in

the

oned is for me my task in —

°

by the

remaining at every moment

V

LoM

(then°"

deatK

mity-

f

<

r

I f

"«»ed

1 m

^

to any duty,

°ff'

quantityt?) as one to whom is said" come, whoever* your task — remaining. I am — bei>are (to you), day and night.

scribes"^Senenu and" S a - I s i t , now both in The Brooklyn Museum. An attempt i s here

11n6S

I I I A of the shabtl s p e l l .

Sa'Ieit' U

0 ehabti-

™°><-

°Pe<*»t — in °™*ing you off (for) he

COme

I f "topPing Made by (the „ Vour work which is assigned a i me son of) the wuv-pnest wdb-ryriesi- of nf Osiris, o. • • Ah-mose".

§7. Shabtis as donations

made to give a translation of these formulae. In the o r i g i n a l concept o f the shabti such s t a t u s Senenu, Jrooklyn_37.120E 'Z^ing's place myself upon my belly;

may one hear what I speak as the supplication

servant to his master, being justified setau^K

who live in truth.

ruler of Eternity,

with you, 0 (gods of the)

and I enter and come forth

your gifts

as when I was upon earth, because I was a praised

plicate

will be refused: that I shall be placed at the front

King gives'

for Senenu, so that he will

scribe Senenu,

(b) Ifn intrd, (?)

of Osiris,

for which I sup-

-

!.

n

^ " "

e v e n t u a l l y the s h a b t i ' s p o s i ^ ' I

T

^

L" „

the

* T

^

dediCat

'

° «tu-

"Bui

°rS

"

end of ^

* °f

on shabtis a f t e r the New K i n g ! "

wh

subst1tuted

*

ous servant or " s l a v e " . As a matter o f f a r f

^ an

^akenanon)an

-

«

On numerous shabtis o f the e a r l i e r Derind* and expressed by the hetep-di-nesu-

or

hi

U

^

raenti

°"ed'

in the place where

That one speaks 'a boon which the

be pleased - everything

the Lord of Ro-setau,

be for

which comes forth the Ka of the

anhw

m M3at.

- • - l

" j o y o f RS "

to

Sratitude f o r s e r v i c

"continuously". C

5

what

(?).

is

e

dd.l.

^seif

'V

a n d mea

Beyond, the gr

( e ) U3h K3.tn.

i

at

^ a y s derive f 1

( f ) St n 3h n.k hsy nb m im.

294

\

^

eXPe

!

"

c

as a sort „ I p (d) 'Ir

a

"Stand-1ns"

those

S h a t > t 1 S W6Pe

This applies only t o shabtis o f the Middle and N the New Kingdom the personal or f a i ^

0f

justified".

( a ) D3dSt nt R-st3w

( c ) Rswt R°

to you^\

as

1tUt6S

Th

generis" donations dedicated by the s u b s t i t u t e

I

one of the King, joy

do what I say^;

shall it not happen that the petitions

every praised one renders service upon the offering-table

is the

down in peace in your places. May you double for me

I am the servant of your temple, my lord, lasts,

of Ro-

for which I have come, for

in order to settle

true as your Ka^

of a

without wiping out my foot-

prints^,

of Rea (?№.

tribunal

As Re° lives for you in the sky and as Osiris

you shall hear the supplication

have arrived justified

!\rPreSented

of t h e i r owner, but a t the same time they were scribe Senenu, he speaks: have acme in owner's supplication, comeservants and a l l y"Iperformed the d u t i e s ,I his

^ Kl

"9'S

m

°f

"

^

Se

h1S d0natl

and

«• * » » « « « * ^

hl9h

"

the

t e d

°ffiCia,S-

'°"-fo™la"-

Credent1alS by

d e d i

"

issued

deceased

as They

t *

Kin9. sUch «

9

.

o f the King's a

~ - - ^ ^ d

with

This formula may be regarded and

guaranteed by the King the a u t h o r i t i e s o f the

° f t h e WeSt- As f a r as we *ee. ^ c h s t a t u e t t e s sacred deposits , e i t h e r in the Memphite region or in the cen.-

ty

eteries of Abydos. For a discussion see s e c t i o n b ) . A t h i r d c a t e g o r y i s

represent-

ed by shabtis which are offered t o the king by i n d i v i d u a l s . Only two examples (dedicators) are known, both from the same c o n t e x t ( s e c t i o n

r0

c)).

Ca1

a) Donations_by_Eriyate_persons_tg_g stick-

Catalogue o f f u n e r a r y s t a t u e t t e s

>. Another s e t o f specimens acquired by

ie and now i n U n i v e r s i t y C o l l e g e London, must d e r i v e from the same s p o t 1 5 4 ' .

^

The most i n t e r e s t i n g examples o f p r i v a t e donations are t h e s o - c a l l e d

a t the back o f t h e Gurneh t e m p l e . T h i s m a t e r i a l was published by New-

rt i n the e x c a v a t i o n r e p o r t o f t h e e x p e d i t i o n , and was l a t e r r e - e d i t e d 1n his

common names o c c u r r i n g i n t h e i n s c r i p t i o n s , o f both owners and dedica-'

I ; ,

are:

I n t e f , T e t i - s a - I n t e f , T e t i - n e f e r , T e t i , T e t i - a n , T e t i - r e s , Djehuty,

shabtis from Dra Abu'l Naga. These l i t t l e mummiform f i g u r i n e s o f sycomore wood

jjh-hotep, Ahmose, A h m o s e - s a - p a - i r and Kamose. The name Ahmose i s sometimes pre-

are usually no more than a s t i c k w i t h a p o i n t e d , r a t h e r f e a t u r e l e s s , f a c e and a

ceded by the t i t l e

rectangular ledge to suggest f e e t . Some are placed i n r e c t a n g u l a r model

»King's s i s t e r " .

gi of wood, with f l a t or vaulted l i d s provided w i t h upward, p r o j e c t i n g others are stored in anthropoid rishi

sarcophaend-boards;

model c o f f i n s o r i n c o f f i n s o f t h e same

shape as the s h a b t i s 1 4 7 ' . Specimens o f t h i s k i n d o f s h a b t i s and sarcophagi found in many c o l l e c t i o n s throughout

the w o r l d . Since the m a j o r i t y a r e

with the same names of owners and d e d i c a t o r s , o c c u r r i n g i n v a r i o u s a separate study showing the r e l a t i o n s h i p s o f the people i n v o l v e d ,

ly

" K i n g ' s s o n " , and b e f o r e some o f t h e women's names one f i n d s

I t i s n o t c e r t a i n whether such t i t l e s have t o be taken l i t e r a l -

indicating t h a t t h e owners were indeed p r i n c e l y persons, or whether they were

merely h o n o r i f i c

titles.

are The t h i r d group o f s t i c k s h a b t i s i s t h e most i n t e r e s t i n g o f a l l , because these

inscribed

combinations,

shabtis were f o u n d in situ

i s h i g h l y de-

to the K i n g ' s son T e t a k y and h i s f a m i l y , and can be dated t o t h e t r a n s i t i o n a l period between t h e 1 7 t h and 1 8 t h d y n a s t i e s .

s i r a b l e . In t h i s context we deal w i t h these s t a t u e t t e s i n a g e n e r a l way o n l y . The i n s c r i p t i o n s occurring on these shabtis (hetep-di-nesu-formula,

i n one and t h e same tomb-complex. This tomb belonged

I t was excavated by Carnarvon and

Carter i n 1 9 0 8 1 5 5 ' , was p a r t l y e x p l o r e d a g a i n i n 1924 by the e x p e d i t i o n of Robert

shabti

Mond and a l s o by N. de G. D a v i e s , who m a i n l y s t u d i e d and copied the scenes p a i n t -

spell and soa-formula) have been discussed e l s e w h e r e 1 4 8 ' ; here we c o n f i n e o u r -

ed on the chapel w a l l s 1 5 6 ' .

selves to a d e s c r i p t i o n o f the f i n d s .

T h i s s i t e i s s i t u a t e d a t t h e eastern end of Hatshep-

sut's causeway. On C a r t e r ' s p l a n and p h o t o g r a p h s 1 5 7 ' we see a complex o f crude The f i r s t discoveries o f these p e c u l i a r s t a t u e t t e s were made and r e c o r d e d by Passalacqua, i n the years 1822-5. These specimens went t o B e r l i n 1 4 9 '

On t h e

southern slope o f the h i l l , near Theban Tomb no. 15 and not f a r from t h e

village The

causeway ^ T

a

7

!

°

"

^

hlS

;e te

do -

^

ic tT i c

,

h s

S C r

;

auraient déposé l e

'

*

°ntinUed

y

:

teTtha:

s g

C

b a c k

?

ry abo

when !

'

t0mb

of

M C

t0 the

be

f

T r

°

T

^

i

these

shabtis

"

9

t h e

^

165

^

p r è

'

t i m e

were

b

-

i e d

^

d

d e s

^ "

«

of which are i n Leiden ( P I . 2)152)

1

.

m0rtS

décédés

de

rth

d a n S

ce

°UP °

painted w a l l s , p l u c k i n g g r a p e s . He was t h e f a t h e r o f T e t a k y . In the c e n t r e o f t h e pavement o f t h e c o u r t y a r d a s h a f t was cut leading t o the subterranean tomb-chambers.

é t a i e n t

f

f i

i s d e p i c t e d . A g a i n s t t h e s o u t h w a l l o f t h e enclosure there i s a

place o f R a - h o t e p , " s u p e r i n t e n d e n t o f t h e garden o f Amun", who i s shown on the

tombeau y

qui

1 , i n t 6 r i e U r 9r

v a u l t e d chapel a t t h e North end, which i s de-

l i t t l e v a u l t e d s h r i n e , b u i l t o v e r a b u r i a l c a v e r n . T h i s was presumably the c u l t -

" "

nécessairement pour combler

on les d ^ l ^ t W added also the examples belonging to t h l ! n

Amenhotep I ,

p « » ^ « . of ^ e

1 - u - c h « a fantast-

^ -

and an a l l e y l e a d s t o t h e p r i n c i p a l

» - « • «

p e r i s h e d

the

this e n c l o s u r e , and o u t s i d e t h e boundary w a l l i n t h e N-E, are v a u l t e d chapels,

corated. I n t h i s c h a p e l Queen Ahmose N e f e r t a r i , w h i f e o f Ahmose I and mother of

t h e

^

n t i l

S t a t U 6 U e S

.ers, s a n s U : i ^ Z p V : " r r ; a i i u tombe, pour placer l e u r e f f

"

'had

findS

"

" "

" "

US6d

t o m b

h dynasty

bei

around an open c o u r t y a r d . The l a t t e r broadens i n the

East and i s s u r r o u n d e d by a boundary w a l l w i t h rounded t o p . I n the N-W corner o f

of Dra Abu'l Naga, Passalacqua found a plundered tomb o f t h e 11th d y n a s t y hil1 S1 de

brick c o n s t r u c t i o n s b u i l t

dU

"dS

cette S0U

may

U n f o r t u n a t e l y t h e excavators g i v e no d e s c r i p t i o n s o f

the s u b s t r u c t u r e o f t h e t o m b , b u t i s was presumably t h e r e t h a t Tetaky and probabl y also members o f h i s f a m i l y were b u r i e d 1 5 8 ' . The mouth o f t h e s h a f t i s trapezo-

" be

c o l l e c t i o n s o f S a l t and A n a s t a s y , some

idal i n shape and i s l i n e d w i t h mud b r i c k s . A t each o f t h e f o u r sides a p a i r o shabtis were f o u n d b u r i e d i n s h a l l o w h o l e s , about a f o o t below the surface,

er

haps these s t a t u e t t e s were p l a c e d above t h e c a r d i n a l p o i n t s o f the tomb chamo A second group of s i m i l a r f i n d s „ a , H
M M - 9 . in

the

same

below. They

* « « d ,covered by t h e Northampton

expedition

s h a b t i s come from t h e 18th d y n a s t y tomb o f

b

wer

e s t o r e d i n model s a r c o p h a g i w i t h curved l i d s and

u

P

s t

™

°ards. These s a r c o p h a g i were d e c o r a t e d on t h e o u t s i d e w i t h t h r e e v e r t i c a

ba

" d s , and t h e l i d s were c o v e r e d w i t h b l a c k p a i n t e d i n s c r i p t i o n s , mention

36S 297

^

,

owners

159

^ o s e , high p r i e s t o f O n u r i s ; l a t e dyn. 18. Inscribed with shabtl spell ' . The shabtis which they contained are not s t i c k

41

shabtis'butStatuettes of very good q u a l i t y . The wigs are blue, the bodies white. T

ds and face g i l t . The hands are empty, and on the f r o n t o f the body

a

T t o w n god-formula. On the r i g h t shoulder: «Hie eon the prophet of Onuris '"ame not f i l l e d 1nJ"; on the l e f t shoulder: "Hit housewife, the great one of tH* statues of Onurie Kha-neeu
copy

Améllneau, Les Nouvelles Fouilles d'Abydos

oTversion IIIA of the shabtl spell is w r i t t e n i n horizontal l i n e s . None o f these (1899).

are in the name of Tetaky. but mention the names o f his parents and other persons who may be his closest r e l a t i v e s

160

'.

5

'

Other shabtl deposits were found in four square niches, each 30 cm high and phagi and the shabtis is not known, but the names of at l e a s t twenty s i x people

Iuiu[

hry-ifb-priest

o f Ptah. See Class VB3; e a r l y dyn. 19. I n s c r i p t i o n : "His for

ed up i n a rock tomb a t Wadi es-Sebua, where i t may have been brought as a donation. See S t e i n d o r f f , Aniba I I , 75, 198.

The niches were explored again by the Mond expedition o f 1924. Under the floor

B) Huy, C. 47252; dyn. 19. I n s c r i b e d w i t h shabti s p e l l and on both f r o n t side and l e f t side one column c o n t a i n i n g hetep-di-neeu-formula

of the most northern one another set of fourteen model sarcophagi was found. Some

phrase: ir n rwdn ts m3t(?)

of the inscriptions mention the King's son Tetaky, but t h i s time as the dedicator

cited "for

of shabtis for his brothers Teti-an and T e t i - n e f e r 1 6 3 ' . Pending a detailed study of a l l shabtis belonging t o the Dra A b u ' l Naga finds, we may suggest that the custom of dedicating s h a b t i s , such as was p r a c t i s e d in some members of the family or families involved, as f o r instance the "King's sons" Tetaky and Ahmes-sa-Intef, played the central r o l e o f pater

familias.

the Osiris

by the scribe Osiris,

Huy" and ending on the r i g h t side with the words: "Made

of the Horizon of Pharaoh, L.P.H.,

the housewife Mehy-ljaty justified".

c

z

dyn

" 18"

the

z

;

S

T

GOi

n

S

'

^

r

47

fa

1

was

found

near

his brother who the

tomb

of

™

°

f

*»«

lels on other monuments and o b j e c t s the formula "given" or "made as a favour

the

Hatshepsut. Winlock, BMMA 1937, 36, fig.

he compared w i t h the o l d e r formula "by so and so, who causes his name t o

ive

Consequently the s h a b t i s i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h i s formula were consecrated a

r

owner's death and are contemporary w i t h the f o l l o w i n g generation 3)

^ " o M h T i r v r

s c r i b e

'

u n d e r

near

the

/to,en

bUrial

-°tep

o f

the

h i s c h i l d

shabti

was

f

°und

in

whose estate wa< „ , K O ' K i n g ' Amun-em-het, was probably managed by him. Hayes, Scepter I I 58, f i g . 29.

298

rom

the King" and i t s v a r i a n t s , must be i n t e r p r e t e d as a posthumous a c t . I t s usecan

d e r i v a t o r ' s name may be a diminuative of US S t 6 W a r d

shabti.

b) Çonations.by.the_King.to_Brivate_Eerson

tain provenance d e r i v e from sacred areas were shabtis were deposited. From para *

Senenmut ' t h . ,

d i r e c t l y followed by the name of a c e r t a i n Any,

presumably the d e d i c a t o r o f H u t - t u y ' s

manufactured a t the k i n g ' s expense i n the royal a t e l i e r s . A l l examples w i t h cer-

""

t0

Bruyère, La tombe de Nakht-H1n et

Shabtis belonging t o t h i s category a l l date from the 18th dynasty. They were

—

InSCribed w i t h 2 c o l s

&eat

Heferhotep".

10) Mut-tuy, Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 1 8 ; Class VB4, Version VB. One column on the f r o n t contains a hetep-di-nesu-formula

spe11

ending with the

Hwy. On the back 1s a s i m i l a r formula r e -

la tombe d ' A r i - n e f e r , MIFAO 54(1926), 109.

Other examples of shabtis inscribed w i t h d e d i c a t i o n s , o r s t a t u e t t e s which for other reasons can be considered as being dedicated by o t h e r s , are the following.

hft-hr

9) Sa-wadjy, servant i n the Place o f T r u t h ; dyn. 19. The back i s Inscribed: "The

this region and in t h i s period, was based upon the p r i n c i p l e do ut des, whereby

hi

PSBA 1916, 36-37.

ence i n tomb S 90-2 a t Aniba, but another shabti inscribed with his name t u r n -

cators alternate 1 6 2 '.

LL

him, lay-sen-nofert".

7) Hose (Hesesuy), K i n g ' s son o f Kush; l a t e dyn. 19. Twelve shabtis of green f a i -

shabtis show five different types of t e x t , i n which the names o f owners and dedi-

T T ^ ' n ^

live,

the other by h i s daughter Amun-em-inet.

daughter has made (this)

pottery model sarcophagi of a rectangular or oval shape. The i n s c r i p t i o n s on the

2)

hetep-di-

-formula f o r O s i r i s , Lord o f Abydos and Sokar-0s1r1s, Lord of Ro-setau.

Hay«;

are mentioned in the inscriptions, many of these being s i m i l a r t o those who apthe shabtis were of the stick type. They were placed i n mud, wooden, or painted

"

One of the shabtis i s dedicated "by hie daughter who makes his name to

cut in the West wall of the c o u r t y a r d 1 6 1 ' . The precise number o f the model sarco-

pear on the shabtis found by Northampton and others during the 19th century. All

49.

lebu-^ose, B e r l i n 17810, two specimens; dyn. 18/19. Inscribed with

ti0

. They

" as a kind o f memento f o r the i n h a b i t a n t s o f the world o f death. P a ^ c u l a r ^ y

the divine powers o f the Beyond which could be reminded by them of the le j> " f the possessor o f such s t a t u e t t e s 1 6 5 ' . The highest i n d i v i d u a l ever honoured

299

* with a set of

This o f f l c . 1 carried nique HTwa

0

„f Pharaoh". For the same owner see shabti Ld. 3.1.1.13, 10 («>*' 1 . c hv p r i v a t e B®!CS9Dl_tO-Sl3e_King

h.htfs inscribed with the King's donation formula was Ken-Amun. shabt s ' s a n d h o n o r a r y e p i t h e t s , of which "prince and u-

friend, fost

^

^ ^

^ Qf

^ the

^

^

c a t t l e

^ of

^

Great

Amun",

steward>

Direc

.

are the most s i g n i f i c a n t .

s a contemporary of Amenhotep I I , but his shabtis must have been "cached"

de(jication

n

\

c3Se

°

^

under Thutmosis IV.

,

o f s h a b t i s by i n d i v i d u a l s t o a King i s only attested in the

King Tutankhamun. Among the shabtis placed i n the "Treasury" of his tomb four f i n e l y - c a r v e d mummiform s t a t u e t t e s which were inscribed with a

W

ded,catl

Shabtis of Ken-Amun have been found in three places i n Egypt: i n his tomb ,„

"

.

' n by the general Nakht-Min, and another one by the Director of the Treas-

°173)_

T he

l a t t e r also provided an e x q u i s i t e statuette showing the dead

. n g i n s t a t e on a mummy b i e r w i t h the accoutrements of his Oslrian kingkl g " r- ro i t was placed i n a model sarcophagus w i t h a set of model shabti 1mchiD» Since •« 1

y d o > > and in the Memphite area near G i z e h 1 6 8 ' . Most of these specimens

are inventoried by W i l d 1 6 9 ' , but t h i s l i s t can be supplemented by other exam-

and as p a r a l l e l s t a t u e t t e s o f the same period are inscribed with the

ples170'.

P 6

t i s p e l l , i t i s a b s o l u t e l y c e r t a i n t h a t t h i s object i s an example of the

^ a s ^ o f funerary s t a t u e t t e s which we c a l l shabtis (mummy on bier t y p e ) 1 7 4 ' .

Several statuettes are inscribed with the shabti s p e l l (V. IVD, V. VB) plus the King's donation formula, others with the shabti s p e l l o n l y , and a t h i r d cate-

Various authors have r i g h t l y suggested t h a t both Maya and Nakht-Min were per-

gory with the King's donation formula only. On t h i s formula Ken-Amun's t e x t s show

sonally concerned w i t h the p r e p a r a t i o n and safeguarding of Tutankhamun's tomb,

five variants:

and also that both men may have been engaged i n the actual burial ceremonies of

a)D%wm hswt nt hr nsw n T N hr ntr °S: "Given as a favour from the side o f the

the king. P a r t i c u l a r l y i n the case o f Maya, who was Director of the Theban Necro-

King'lry(.t) for themThswt N, with thensw goodn god". b) a) nt hr T N: " I t i s made as a favour from the side of

polis and Director o f the Treasury a t t h i s t i m e , such a c t i v i t y seems beyond doubt. The shabti g i f t s o f both men are u s u a l l y explained as tokens of personal affec-

the King, for T N". b) 'Iry.t

tion for the k i n g , but t h i s custom, which i s unprecedented and unparallelled for

m hswt hr nsw n I If: t r a n s l a t i o n idem.

c) sibty try m hswt hr nsw n T N: "Shabti made as a favour from the side o f the King for T N".

other private d e d i c a t o r s 1 7 5 ' , may have a r i s e n from other motives. Why, f o r i n stance, did other high r a n k i n g o f f i c i a l s , such as the members of the team of

d) Hsy n nsw 1 N: "The favourite of the King T N"

royal companions (Smeru), not do the same? We are i n c l i n e d to presume that Maya

e) 'Iry.tw m hswt nt hr nsw n T N r sSbt r gs hrt-ntr

Hoffmann no. 8 1 ) : " I t

is

and his f e l l o w - d e d i c a t o r acted i n s e c r e t , because what they did was purely in

made as a favour from the side of the King f o r the T N, t o f u n c t i o n as a shab-

their own i n t e r e s t . By i n s c r i b i n g t h e i r names upon the shabtis of the divine king

t i at the side of the god's land".

they hoped to stay f o r ever i n the l a t t e r ' s company and t o obtain a favourable

Other examples inscribed with the same formula are:

position i n the Beyond. From the t h e o l o g i c a l p o i n t o f view such an act was into -

1) Heka-reshu, contemp. Thutmosis IV, C. 48330; CI. VC6. From Abydos. "Made

• as a favour from the side of the King for

Inscription:

the god's father

/V".

171

'

Another specimen for the same owner w i t h the same t e x t i s i n B r o o k l y n 1 7 2 ' . 2) Menrna, middle dyn. 18, UC 49. P e t r i e , Shabtis, 27, PI. 8. Wood, no arms v i s i ble. Inscription: "Given gs a favour from the side of the King to the ite who fills

the great heart of the Lord of the Two Lands (with his

Child of the Ksp, Overseer of bow troops of Tjel Meruma".

(Sile),

Overseer of

favourlove), horses,

3) Way, middle dyn. 18, The Hague, Mus. Meermanno Westr. Spiegelberg, 5 - 7 , no. 6, follower ' InSCnPti0n: "Made ae a favour ower of the King at his processions,

298

f*™ the sj.de of the King for the the servant (sdm-°s) of the court of

arable as i t was a p r o f a n a t i o n o f the e x c l u s i v e d i v i n e p o s i t i o n of the king i n the A f t e r l i f e . The i n s c r i p t i o n s on the above mentioned s t a t u e t t e s are as follows: 1) №«my on bier,

I n v . 449. Text on v e r t i c a l bandage over the body

"Words to be said by King Nebkheperure0: over

ms

and let

descend, my mother Nut, spre

me be among the Imperishable

Stars which are

V

^

^

the r i g h t side o f the b i e r : "Made by the servant who is L°rd, onw Who seeks what is good in the place of Eternity, Wte £

Of the West whom his Lord loves, failure.

^ngs

Beautiful

for his Lord,

is his face,

he does it

»** ° ^

(continued on the base:) the King

301

the

rec^

who does what he says ^ ^ ^

^

^ ^ ^ for his

otor Of the Treasury, Maya". On the l e f t side o f the b i e r : "Made Lord, the efficacious to his Mayesty, who seeks good and finds exby the seryontj^ ^ ^ ^ j-or his lord, the one who does useful things in the cellenae, who ac ^ ^ ^ 3criie W Director of the Treasury, Maya". '

The s t r i c t l y personal character of the . h . i * < non f o r the s h a b t i ' s functioning as the L J""6"" " 8 to the idea o f using such statuettes a 'UbSt1tUte " ^ m to the Beyond ). name-keeper" and a,

Place ° f E U ™ V' . t m o n the base on two c o l s . : "Made by the humble Qhabti TnV» 463, Jilaui r ' . to his Lord Nebkheperure", the Director of the Treasury, servant who is useju<-

2) MM

officer

the Osiris Nebkheperure0 justified.

"

3) Shabti, Inv. 467.

Inscription

Nakht-Min justified,

Nebkheperuree

justified.

scribe and military rure0 justified.

officer

Nakht-Min, for his Lord,

° Beyond can be found also "»

plex of d i f f e r e n t ideas. They must have a p p e a l ^

SerVant

'

concerning the A f t e r l i f e . This found i t s e x p ^

™ ^

tC

the i n s c r i p t i o n s on s h a b t i s . Some of these wer

King's

10

sion, while others are magical s p e l l s which a r l "

the Osiris, king Nebkhepeking Neb-

Pe

3,1

"

°f

^ 1nve

*

1ma

a

"m-

9ination

Phrases

1n

n t e d f o r the occa-

fr0nl

^

embod

°Ple'S

°ther

sources

-

i) Nut_sgell

Made by the servant who makes the name of his Lord to

officer

Sh3bt1s

P 6 C l a l 1 y

The f o l l o w i n g examples may serve as i l l u s t r a t i

kheperure'0 justified.

to re-

Being f i g u r i n e s o f the owner as well as of h-

the

"

the military

1n t h

^ J * ™

th1s

59. Miscellaneous t e x t s on « h . h j ^

"

5) Shabti, Inv. 469. Inscription on the base i n two c o l s . : "The Osiris

a

member the deceased and t o pronounce his n a i l

his Lord,

his Lord,

4) Shabti, Inv. 468. Inscription on the base on two c o l s . : "Made by the

live,

in the Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a . I n

on the base i n two c o l s . : "Made by the servant

who is useful to his Lord, the King's scribe Nakht-Min, for Osiris Lord of the Two Lands

for

«« "ave given "iMsser-passer"

The wish of the shabti owner t o be r

Inv. 462. inscription on the base i n two c o l s . : "Made by the servant

whom his Lord loves, the military

0<wkKWo

Mummy c o f f i n s , as w e l l as model c o f f i n s and

Nakht-Min. "

0

the shabtis themselves, may be i n s c r i b e d w i t h ?

§8. The shabti as a means to preserve one's name

s p e l l . This s p e l l can be found i n s e v e r a l 7

. « — ' » > . -

To conclude our summary of the functions o f the shabti d u r i n g the New Kingdom

.... . « « n r :

comes f o r t h d a i l y , i i k e

person's name in the Beyond. I t was the name o f somebody r a t h e r than an image of

I ™

from

9

the Osiris

name, or simply i t s presence on the tombstone or on any o t h e r f u n e r a r y o b j e c t ,

r -

was one of the prerequisites f o r s u r v i v a l i n the Beyond.

coffins and sarcophagi,an image o f Nut can h» fins or on the b r e a s t o f the ha i he s

A special spell in the Book of the Dead served " t o cause t h a t NN remembers his

the T N: descend 0 my mother

-

,

*

I

W

Z

u

dess or as a v u l t u r e w i t h „, •

J

^

Nut

°ddess"

r

r

c

r

a1s

°

Nut-

r ™ * 9

Nut

1dentifi

"

resurrects the

^

*

^

T ' " be

]

°"

and called

»

,

Bn

S

a t the same time he

the

addressed to the l i v i n g who happened to pass by h i s tomb. The r e c i t a t i o n of the

the

'

The usual r e d a c t i o n o f the N u t - s p e l l on shabtis •

mere uttering of his name was, since remote t i m e s , p a r t o f the deceased's wish

f

;:;is:r r

I ut

R8c,

i h m i $ >

^ ' °

l

deceased from death.

his physical likeness or a p o r t r a i t , which embodied h i s personal i d e n t i t y . The

9 1

•

cation w i t h O s i r i s , the deceased i s the son of

we point to the particular s u i t a b i l i t y of s h a b t i - s t a t u e t t e s as guardians of a

^

r "

r ^

Shown a s

^ a wi

b*

recited

°n ^ ^

C

°f"

" 9 e d god-

name in the god's l a n d " 1 7 6 ' . The v i g n e t t e i l l u s t r a t i n g t h i s s p e l l shows two men standing opposite one another; the person on the r i g h t i s the leader o f t h i s funerary ceremony, the Sem-priest,

the other i s the deceased h i m s e l f , dressed in

the clothes of the l i v i n g . The vignette depicted on Papyrus B r o c k l e h u r s t , now in

Study 184 ).

SS10n

0 f

SUCh

t e x t s

beyond the scope o f the present

Hanover, is of p a r t i c u l a r I n t e r e s t , since i t presents the Sem-priest, clad in a panther skin, with a mummiform s t a t u e t t e i n his hand ( F i g . 3 4 ) 1 7 7 ) . His hands are

b

) -ff§ring_sgells

upraised. We have the Impression t h a t the s t a t u e t t e 1s 'only shown t o the deceased and not offered to him), so t h a t the l a t t e r may read and recognize the name and t i t l e s which are w r i t t e n upon I t .

• ^ o ^ X 031 s

t

\ " ! s ° a

f

r T : r T

U , a e 1 i k e

the

ShabtiS

- e

habti t e x t s b l " - T h e s e t e x t s are not t y p i " s . but may occur on o t h e r monuments as w e l l .

36S 303

villae*

thie

, nn the double shabti of To t h i s category belong some of the Inscriptions o n » - V end Henut-iunu (C. 48407, Cass V I I ) . A - i o n o the written upon both mummiform figures <>f ™n and w f . we f i n d two formulae, one of which -

- s

mo v

shabti inscriptions ( - t . s n i f f the gent e » e

of

rname not mentioned;» - *

tea.

e ^

^

etc.

*

u

3) C f. the alabaster "tent pen" of Ramesses VI (C. 48429-48432), which show lin-

of

4) The large and f i n e l y wrought specimens of Tutankhamun's shabti gang are sometimes explained as the overseers (reisee)

good and

the housewife,

of this gang, but in fact nothing

can be said with any c e r t a i n t y about the organization of shabtis before the

the

chantress of the Ennead (name not mentioned;"..

TIP.

A similar spell is inscribed on the Leiden shabti of Ahmose, an o f f i c i a l

of

5) pap. Anastasy 1 , 2 . 7 - 4 . 5 , ed. Gardiner, Egyptian H i e r a t i c Texts (1911), 7*-8*. Käkosy BiOr 25(1968), 324.

the Treasury, of the early 19th dynasty. A t r a n s l a t i o n of t h i s t e x t i s given

6) Pap. Anastasy 1 , 4 - 3 , Gardiner o p . c i t . , 9 , I s . 11-12.

in our catalogue, Ld. 3 . 2 . 5 . 1 ^ ' . c

Ch. IV §10, Ch. V 17a.

ear indications in wax-paint on the s k i r t .

consisting

bread, beer, beef, fowl, alabaster, incense, ointment and everything

See

See Ch. IV 55. For examples from the Amarna period see Ch. V 14.

Osiris foremost of the West, the

pure upon which a god lives, for the Ka of the Osiris,

.

^

the great praised one of the good god

may he give invocation-offerings

(great) god, ruler of Eternity,

per el-Medineh

^

from the Ro-setau texts ( " t o see the sun-disk ). The t r a „.•„. „ives (to) Anubis, foremost of the mulae is as follows: "A boon which the King gives iw/ , , . tiant that he may give a coming forth divine booth, the great god, Lord of the West, tnav » from the horizon to see the sun disk, to sniff the gentle breeze of the northem wind, for the Ka of the Osiris,

Eternity".

The vd * »??. t h e n a m e o f t h e o w n e r ' s P l a c e o f destination is obviously a pun on the name o f M s e a r t h l y residence, "the Village", which is . local name

^

thg

o

of

7) Lepsius, Todtenbuch ( 1 8 4 2 ) , BD-Papyrus o f Iuf-ankh (Pap. Turin). For Ptolema-

) L^i§h_to_be_buri§d_among_the_"praised_ones"

ic date, see S p i e g e l b e r g , ZÄS 58(1923), 152. As regards burial customs shabti texts may contain valuable i n f o r m a t i o n . A

8) Barguet, Li vre des M o r t s , 36.

shabti in Cairo (C. 47225), of the dress of d a i l y l i f e type and datable to the

9) Naville, Das ä g y p t i s c h e Todtenbuch der X V I I I . bis XX. Dynastie (1886), Ein-

19th dynasty, has two columns of text on the f r o n t of the s k i r t , which read: "The overseer of the burial of the praised ones, may he cause that the

leitung 117, 118, t e x t copies on 430; Budge, The Chapters of coming f o r t h by

Osiris

day etc. (1910), V o l . I , 28-29, 382-385; Barguet, Li vre des Horts, 42, 215-

Bak-en-Amun rests among the praised ones". The hsyw, "praised ones", enjoyed the privilege of being buried according to special r i t e s . From the New Kingdom the qualification hsy was p a r t i c u l a r l y given t o those who had drowned. Being

217; AUen-Hauser, The Book o f the Dead (1974), 8 , 150. 10) An exception i s the Pap. o f Makare c (dyn. 2 1 ) , which contains two copies of the s p e l l ; one i s i n s c r i b e d on the shabti f i g u r e shown i n the introductory i l -

identified with the drowned Osiris and the sun-god, who were d a i l y resurrected from the watery Hun, these dead were considered to be h o l y

186

l u s t r a t i o n i n s p i r e d by BD 151, the other f o l l o w s BD 87, see also note 11).

'.

11) On the BD pap. o f Amun-neb (Pap. Ae, BM 9964), one of the e a r l i e s t BD papyri d

) I!)e,§habti_as_the owners comrade

known ( e a r l y dyn. 1 8 ) , the s p e l l i s presented separately. On Sebseny (Pap. Aa, Version IVA), f r o n the time o f Thutmosis I I I , i t occurs between BD 155, 156,

One of the shabtis of Sennefer, an inhabitant of the a r t i s a n ' s v i l l a g e of Der el-Medineh, j u s t after the

tarna

period, deserves special a t t e n t i o n

187

160 and 87, 56, 85 and 5 ; on Nunu (Pap. Ea, Version IVA), second half dyn. 1

' . As

for i t s modelling and style t h i s statuette shows a great a f f i n i t y t o the shab-

on sheet 21, 56-59; on Isit-em-akh-bit

t i s of the Amarna period. The modelling of the body i s even very s i m i l a r to

between BD 125 and 61, on Nesy-ta-nebt-isheru

that of the shabtis of King Akhenaten. I t i s covered w i t h a p a t t e r n o f transerse m « , 5 a n d a g e s ( c ] a s s V B 6 ) _ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ Qf ^

VIB). dyn. 21, between 61 b and 5 , 105; on mkare°

Sen S °n the (Sen-) „efer justified,

VertiUl

mUmmyband

We

he speaks: 0 you corrode

= (hrm),

*> * * may I go with you

(Pap. Greenfield, Ec, Version (Pap. Cf, Version »IB), fly •

21. between BD 8 6 , 87 and 83; on Hesy-Khoneu (Pap. Ch, Version

»»'•J^J^'

between BD 4 and 5 , 105, 104, 96, 97; on Gaut-seshnu (Pap. Cg, Version »

21. between BD 4 , 31, 61, and 105, 47, 104, 96, 97. 12

36S

(Pap. BM 9904, version VIB), d y n . ^ .

) Good examples are »ebseny

and Makare".

305

In the vignette o f * - « *

<" »'

deceased is represented as a man in the clothes o f the l i v i n g , i n f r o n t o f

Monnet, Les briques magiques du Musée du Louvre, R d E 8(1951), 151-162-

Osiris.

On Amm-hotep(Cc),

Heerma van Voss, An Egyptian magical b r i c k , JE0L 18(1964), 314-316.

13) Budge, Ani, 168, PI. opp. 168. 14) Leiden Pap. T4. sheet 2, upper register. 15) Virey, La Tombe des vignes à Thèbes, Rec. 20(1898), 214, f i g . 3 (Paroi B1A1 ) ; Posener, Diet. 37 ( i l l - ) 16) Kestner Museum Hannover, No. 1935.200.132. Photo courtesy Prof. P. Munro. Cf. also Bouriant, Tombeau de Harmhabi, MIFAO V(1894), P l . V, 2 d reg.

Budge, The Chapters etc. (1910), I , 382-385 , BD 151 A IX a and I X b . Barguet, Livre des Morts, 215-216, BD 151 IX

a

portation o f sand mentioned i n the shabti s p e l l may be explained 1n the same manner, c f . Ch. I I §8 and Ch. I l l

b

and IX . For a discussion o f the v i g n -

ette see also Rubinshtein, Vestnik 2(104), 1968, 80-89. BD papyri w i t h shabti

§13.

23)

see the examples o f s t a t u e t t e s c a r r i e d i n funerary processions, quoted above

24 )

For Ro-setau see i n f r a §3b.

in note 16 . For boxes see i n f r a section c ) .

left.

17) Naville, Das agypt. Todtenbuch (1886), E i n l . 117, 118; idem, PSBA 1903, 105.

erroneously two times imntt.

cf. the Egyptian way o f t h i n k i n g i n complements. The directions of the trans-

25) See Amun-hotep(Cc)

and Kenna ( L a ) .

26) Any (eb),'right-hand s h a b t i w i t h s p e l l o f BS ike. t i has the legend" "As Re° himself

Kenna (La) right-hand shab-

has commanded", which i s a passage belong-

spell adopted in BD 151 A are: Mut-hotep (Af, BM 10.010) dyn. 20, Thebes,

ing to the s p e l l f o r Amset i n BD 151 A , i , and the right-hand shabti has: "To

Naville op.cit. I , PI. 173, versions IVD and VC, r i g h t shabti w i t h j a c k a l

you belongs your heart,

head; Amun-hotep[Cc, Boulaq 21), dyn. 18, Thebes, M a r i e t t e , Pap. I l l , P i s . 6-

preserved for you your house after

8, our Fig. 36; Màkarê0 (Cf, Cairo) dyn. 21, Thebes, N a v i l l e , Pap. f u n é r , de

a part of the s p e l l f o r Kebekhsenuf, BD 151 A,k.

I placed it

for you on its

seat in your body. I have

you, while you are alive forever".

This i s

la XXIe dyn. (1912-14), I . Le Pap. hiërogl. de Kamara e t c . , 10-11, P l . V;

27) Pap. A f , N a v i l l e , Todtenbuch I , P I . 173.

Yuia (Ce, C. 51189), dyn. 18 (Amenhotep I I I ) , Thebes Tomb 46, Davies, The f u -

28) Hornemann, Types I no. 72: Shd Wsir imy-r ihw Ehwty-ms; sandstone, h. 26 cm.

neral Pap. of louiya, Excav. Bibân el Molûk (1908), Pis. 12, 13; Any (Eb, BM

29) RÂRG 42.

10470), dyn. 18/19, Thebes, Budge, The Pap. of Ani (1913), 224, PI. 33;

30) See shabti i n s c r i p t i o n s , e . g . Nehy (C. 47624): "If you are surmoned by Anubie,

Tjenuna (Pc, Louvre 3074), end dyn. 18, Guieysse, Ét. Égypt. VI (1876), PI. 4; Heb-ked (Pe, Louvre 3068 + 3113) dyn. 19, Thebes, Devëria, La Pap. de Nebqed (1872). Kenna (La, Leiden T2 (ex Salt 283)), dyn. 18/19, Thebes, Leem. Mon. I l l , Pis. 17-18. 18) Amn-hotep (Cc). Good i l l u s t r a t i o n s i n Mut-hotep(M)

w i t h two s h a b t i s , the

right hand example of which has a jackal head; Any (Eb) w i t h two s h a b t i s , one of which

ikr;

as the shabti s p e l l , whereas the other has a t e x t about the

•here I am', shall

you say",

Ch. I l l

§13D, c f . also 513H. Anubis counts the

hearts (PT 157) and l e a d s , t o g e t h e r w i t h Thoth, the deceased into the Hall of Judgement (BD 1 2 5 ) , see RARG 44. 31) Mariette, Le Serapeum de Memphis p u b l i é d'après l e manuscrit de l ' a u t e u r par G. Maspero ( 1 8 8 2 ) , 62. See i n f r a §3. 32) Examples i n Abydos ( A y r t o n ) 74, PI. 22; El Amrah and Abydos, 74, pis. 44, 56; Sedment I I , 21 and P I . 65 (99 Q); Abydos I I , 104, f i g . 62 and Pis. 20, 21, 34.

T

i

l

l ;

and

e 0

J

I

à o ;

i T L t ;

i

i

°th

haVi t M b

VerS1 4

°f

-Another

^

ing see: Naville

Les

an0ther

S e n

"nef-

a

c the

at

««nple'of

«l*-1neh.

S

"e11 is

V

T 1

^

by

g 10

-

a t

Gurnah

^ Carte

—

" ° t h f i g u r e s V. I I I A . quoted

m

*

l a t e dyn.

—

BD

33) Reisner gives a wrong i n t e r p r e t a t i o n by publishing these j a r s i n his Canopies CGC (1967), P i s . 3 8 , 39. 34) The c h i l d r e n o f Horus are heralds o f the gods, Kees, Gotterglaube, 350; Erman, Religion, 46; RARG 315 ( p e r s o n i f i c a t i o n o f the d i r e c t i o n s of the four winds).

5

on a w a l 1 o f t h e s a r c o p h a 9 u s

568 CGC

A

- - -

example

P l « were^found ^ r ^ f ^ t T " ™ ThoutmBsis IV (1904),

y6t

°" ° f

::it;Dfound p

"9

a ye,iow ,

?

d n

b

the

" "

ha

;i d ;; e

,

w o t V s

See

!

h

See Virey («*

Sh3btiS

T

°f

—

the

35) Description and p l a n o f t h i s tomb i n Lefébure, Les Hypogés royaux de Thèbes. T r o i s . d i v i s i o n , Tombeau de Ramses IV, Annales Musée Guimet, Vol. 16(1889), p. VU; Thomas, The Royal Necropoleis o f Thebes (1966), 127-129, plan on p. 119.

^

" "

r - N e w b e r r y , The Tomb of

F r 3 C t u a l exam I " ' P1" ° P ! e s and t h e i r mean1 « r e stèles orientés du Musée de M a r s e i l l e (1880);

with references t o l i t e r a t u r e . Our f i g . i s taken from Lefébure, P l . 35, bu the l e t t e r - i n d i c a t i o n s o f the rooms are quoted from the a r t i c l e by Carter and Gardiner, c i t e d i n note 36

below. For storage o f royal shabtis see Clayton,

JE

A 58(1972), 170. , T . n 36 > Carter-Gardiner, The Tomb o f Ramesses IV and the Turin Plan o f a Royal Tomb,

36S

307

ThomaS 0

JEA 4(1917), 130 f f .

P-Cit-'

m

f1 9

'

0n

' "

P

"

216

shabtis sub s e c t i o n b ) .

of

" Cernf, The

s

Valley of the Kings (1973), 24, 30. Scamuzzi, Egyptian A r t i n the Egyptian museum of Turin (1964), PI. 87. The reading of the d u a l i s - s i g n f o l l o w i n g the

46) A P e c i a l S t U d V 0 n S h a b t i m ° d e l C O f f i n S • S a r c o p h a 5 1 a "« ^ e s i s needed A brief d e s c r i p t i o n o f the development of such objects can be found in Coon Soffle

word shabti we owe to Dr. Janssen.

Late Egyptian A n t i q u i t i e s , The Bulletin of the Cleveland Museum of

Vol. 62, 7(1975), 229-239.

37) Cf. the royal tombs of dyn. 18, Thomas o p . c i t . , 281, rooms I b - c . 38) On the Turin papyrus only room 2,d is named. This is c a l l e d : pr-hd smhy "the

47)


l e f t hand treasury". For the ancient Egyptian t h e o r e t i c a l cardinal points of

48) Bruyère, F o u i l l e s de Deir el-Médineh 1924/5, 161-162, f i g . i 0 a . 49) Janssen, Commodity P r i c e s , 242-243.

nb

h°w

ffmssw pw mZc-hrw nhh.

-

WB 1 148, 11.

royal tombs see Cerny o p . c i t . , 30. 39) Cf. Mariette, Abydos I I , PI. 60,c: dd mdu in Wsir nsw nb t3.wi Mzct-R°

** Art

50) Janssen, o p . c i t . , no. 173. 51) For examples o f î i r - b o x e s see: Davies, The Tomb of Iouiya and Touiyou (1907),

40) Cf. Cernp, A Community of workmen at Thebes i n the Ramesside Period (1973)

on PI. 20 a box w i t h shabti o f Yuya; Q u i b e l l , The Tomb of Vuaa and Thuiu, CGC

109, 121 f f (°3 n isut, hry iswt), 191 ( s c r i b e s ) , 233, 236 (the s o - c a l l e d

(1908), boxes 51040-51053, PI. 19; Hayes, Scepter I I , 262, f i g . 158; Cooney,

"captains of the tomb"), consisting of two foremen and two s c r i b e s .

o p . c i t . 231, f i g . 2. Box on sledge of Pa-RëC-em-nekhu for two shabtis, Hayes

41) E.g.: Nehy, viceroy of Nubia, 3 spec, known, see CI. VB; Mery-Mery, 7 spec

o p . c i t . l o c . c i t . Many specimens i n tomb o f Sennedjem, Bruyère, La Tombe no. 1

known (Ld. 3.2.1.21-3.2.1.23, 3 . 2 . 9 . 4 - 3 . 2 . 9 . 7 ) . Heka-nefer, 6 spec.' known,"

de Sennedjem à Deir el Mêdineh 1959. Others i n the tomb of Nakht-Min, Bruyêre-

Simpson, Heka-nefer (1963), 14, f i g . 10, Pis. 7,8; the tombs a t Soleb contain

Kuentz, La Tombe de Nakhtmin e t l a Tombe d ' A r i n e f e r (1926), 104. Good exam-

ed ca. 4 spec., Sainte Fare Garnot, BIFAO 58(1959), 167. Gangs w i t h more than 10 spec.: Vuya, 14 spec., Quibell, The Tomb o f Yuaa and Thuia, CGC (1908)

ples i n the Louvre, e . g . f o r Paser and Amun-em-wia (inscribed over name of

36

Amun-mose). For r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s i f i t r - b o x e s on tomb walls, in cortège of fu-

f f , PIS. 18-21. Hayes, Scepter I I , f i g . 158; Sennedjem, 16 s p e c . , his wife ly-neferty, 4 spec., his sons and t h e i r wives, 42 spec, a l l t o g e t h e r , c f

nerary equipment, see Nakhtmin, Bruyère o p . c i t . , 17; Ramose, Davies, The Tomb

pre

of the V i z i e r Ramose ( 1 9 4 1 ) , P I . 25. See also two l i t t l e itr-shaped boxes

nminary dossiers in Aubert 1974, 107-112. 42) ^ - S h a b t i for a woman called I s i t , from' G urob, w i t h h i e r a t i c

carried on a t r a y by a bald s e r v a n t , i n MIFAO V, 566, PI. 6.

inscription:

52) See i n f r a Ch. VI §2d.( M ?

18 P T *Z 1 ^ ^ ^ W 0 T k ! " ® r u n t ° n - E n g e l b a c h , Gurob 18, PI. 46:6; Cerny, JEA 34(1948), 121

53) See note 32. The p o t t e r y shabti boxes o f Paser from the Serapeum are mentioned i n f r a §3b. A s h a b t i box w i t h two compartments containing 4 faience shabtis

43)

in

The -

7

™

" PIS. 42-44

1

:

9angs

^

see t h e

:

7

" ^ s e w i f e and cha t e The w ,

exampies

7 s

'

y

«o,«:: , r z , limestone shabtis 1 P»t,<„ u , Petrie, Meydum PI shabtis for Ramose, 20 work . workers and 9 overseers

made

«ith reiees, Balabish, 54

5g

45

P,s

" 1. 2. 13

3

31

Spec

« ^ . n . ,

T h e

^

see

•• tomb

highest

,

t

was found i n Aniba, S t e i n d o r f f , Aniba I I , 80.

— ™

«

" ^ ^ S t e i n d o r f f , Aniba I I — ° f •* Me ydum contained 65

at

V p J '

^

and

^

21:2

Sh3bti

."0te ^ T

43>

•

R1feh

P 23

jars

FUrth6r

54) Nebesheh, 32-33, P i s . 1, 16. 55) Sainte Fare Garnot, BIFAO 58(1959), 167 f f ; Schiff-Georgini, Kush 10(1962), 165-166, P i s . 47a and b. 56) See BD 18-20, and i n f r a s e c t i o n a ) , Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a . 57) For v o t i v e o f f e r i n g s and p i l g r i m a g e t o holy places see Yoyotte, Les Pèlerinages dans l ' E g y p t e ancienne, Sources o r i e n t a l e s I I I (I960), 22, 63.

^

° v e r s e e r s , his w i f e T h i y , 192

f

' ^ s s e l s E 1869, J l see Speleers » ^ ' S - T P T

-

">

r

20,

r

a b t i s

•yn' -a c „ „ * n "g

« ) Cf. shabtis for Ramose c i Z ' '

r

r

t i s , both workers a n d ' « * »

33> 3 6

'

the

°ttery'

Potter

y

shabtis

= 2 . 6. For p o t t e r y shabfrom

Nebesheh

Ab a

yd°s

32'

" « Defenneh, 31-

" 2 2 - "1 • 27 C, L. 3 Cm ^ ^
58) Voyotte, o p . c i t . , 59

34.

) See Ch. I I §9.

50) Mariette, Cat. Abydos, 45 f f ; see also Rec. 26(1904), 81-84 and PM V 54. Examples: v i z i e r Ptah-mose (Class VC2), Mariette no. 408; Amm-em-ipet, v i z i e r under Amenhotep I I ' , owner o f TT 29, Mariette no. 439; Rmesses IV (C. 1 8 4 1 ) , Mariette no. 409, found i n "Cem. o f songstresses" i n sand within south-wall of ShQnet e l Zebib; princess Meryt-Amun, Mariette no. 411; R e m * * * « Pottery naos, M a r i e t t e no. 410.

308

36S

in

p H V 8

0

« l i n e a u , Les Nouvelles F o u i l l e s 1895/96

61) For the s i t e see m 6

159-167, Pis-

'

^ CF

'D

A

^

0F°THG

of sculptors of the Lor

o

^

0

f Heb-nefer-,

ïa,

^

^

s t e l a V 1 ; Djehuty-mose.

Leiden

nurse o f the K i n g , o f lleb-nekhtu,

Behdet, father of ^ ^ Z ) , ^

0 s i r i S j

0

f Seb-mehyt,

m 130, 2591 ( a l a b a s t e r ) ; MUnchen AS 392; Strassbourg 1749-56

t 1974, 4 7 ) ; U n i v e r s i t y C o l l e g e 8 0 ; Vienna 8188; Wellcome c o l l . 17624;

overseer

' ^ l ^ W i e d e m a n n , Sphinx 1 6 ( 1 9 1 2 ) , 33; one spec, i n p r i v a t e c o l l . P a r i s , pub-

TWO*Lands and high p r i e s t o f Amun i n Sma^

j a r s : shabtis of l a f i '

s h a b t i s

on 99.•

(1899),

W

In

hed by A u b e r t 1974, 4 7 , f i g .

11. A fragmentary specimen was found i n

11S

t. „ çpe V e r c o u t t e r , C a h i e r s de Byrsa 5 ( 1 9 5 5 ) , 23-28, but erroneously Carthage, a t t r i b u t e d t o Nekao.

king's

governor o f t h e south-

3 2 9 1 ; t h e f o r m u l a i s i n s c r i b e d on the b a c k - s t e l a . t ^ i f L .

M9h p r i e s t o f O s i r i s , i n model c o f f i n (= K i t c h e n ,

inscr. I 7-8

1 « , no

1 « ) ^

62)

Petrie, Royal T,>mbs :I. .1.

.

63)

r

4

i 243

VC4; IW,

5

5

Pis

39

, 45

7

^

^ ^

,

y

^

^ H e k a

_Feshll^

48329, Class VB5;

Oames, Corpus I n s c r . B r o o k l y n , .

107,

68

'

Ld

69

' brow^incrusted;

"

Chief'king's s c r i b e , BM 32692, b r o n z e , Class VA. Tjay,

high p r i e s t

back. ^ . c - i s r on s h a b t i s o f Montuemhat, see L e c l a n t , Montouemhat, quatrième 7(1^ For OOS5 Icr u " • hête d'Amon ( 1 9 6 1 ) , 166-170. For t e x t see Wiedemann, Sphinx 16, 38. Best

X H a t s h e p s u t causeway, BMMA 2 ( 1 9 2 0 ) , 11, f i g . 1 . published by L e c l a n t , op. •t 169 PI 54". B M 6 7 3 0 2 ' i 1 l u s t r a t e d i n Sotheby Cat. March 1969, 226;

Louvre E 3512', P i e r r e t ,

65) Ararah and Abydos, 71, 86, PI. 39.

67) The Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a was published f o r t h e f i r s t

t i m e by B i r c h , ZAS 2

(1864), 89-96; Wiedemann, Die Uschebti-Formel Amenophis I I I , Sphinx 33-54; Capart C d E 32(1941), 196-204; mentioned by S p e l e e r s 1923, Other t r a n s l a t i o n s by Hayes, Scepter I I , 241-242, f i g .

144-5.

4 6 ; A l l e n BD d o c . , 77,

large shabtis w i t h t h i s f o r m u l a , t h e r e are a l s o small s h a b t i s f o r t h i s

Lord of Ro-setau".

the Two Lands

alabaster, serpentine, red and g r e y - b l a c k g r a n i t e . The f o l l o w i n g

here by c o u r t e s y o f t h e MMA, we owe t o Peter C l a y t o n . 72) Sphinx 16, 4 0 - 4 1 .

a

l e c t u r e

given

7 3 ) P r i v a t e communication by Y o y o t t e ( 1 9 7 2 ) , and t r e a i e a uy f o r t h e S o c i é t é E. Renan, see A u b e r t 1974, 29, 47-48 74) B r o c k l e h u r s t Papyrus i n Kestner-Museum Hannover [ 1 9 7 4 ] , t r a n s i . Munro, 30.

King

Neb-Maat-

Both l a r g e and small

mens of Amenhotep I I I are made o f v a r i o u s m a t e r i a l s , such as wood,

. , , 146. The photograph pubHshed

3(1912),

Allen-Hauser 1974, 9 ( c a l l e d shabti s p e l l 6 A ) ; A u b e r t 1947, 4 7 . A p a r t from

with 1 c o l . f r . , l i k e BH 54398: "The good god, Lord of

I n s c r . du Louvre I I , 130; Cambridge, Budge, Cat.

Fitzw Mus. 7 1 , n o . 31. 71) MMA 1 5 . 2 . 1 0 , Hayes, S c e p t e r I I , 2 4 1 - 2 4 2 , f i g .

66) Amrah and Abydos, 63, 64, 71. 86, 88, P i s . 3 3 , 39 and 45.

Re°, beloved of Sokar-Osiris,

t e x t s " MMA 1 9 . 3 . 7 , w h i c h was f o u n d , w i t h a second specimen, i n debris n o r t h 0f

64) See i n f r a §5.

arms c r o s s e d r i g h t over l e f t , hands empty; t e x t : 1 c o l . f r . ,

o is

Buy, (Boston) high p r i e s t o f Sekhmet, f a i e n c e , Class

of O s i r i s , (Boston), faience, Class VB1.

' E 5640. anonymous, dyn. 18 (Amenh. I l l ) , wood, h. 23 cm, eyes and eye-

speci-

limestone,

specimens,

75) For S o k a r i s , see RARG 7 2 3 - 7 2 7 .

„ „ „ , ,

761, RARG 642, 7 2 3 ; Y o y o t t e , GLECS 8 , - . - y o n

BIF

142-

n0

-

.

< no. 142.

^

Gomaà, Chaemwese, Sohn des Ramses' I I und H o h e r p n e s t e r 77) Y o y o t t e ! ' L e s ' P è l e r i n a g e s

dans l ' a p t e

ancienne, Sources o r i e n t a l e s

III

many of which are fragmentary, are known t o us: Aberdeen M 2 6 , T e f n i n , C d E 97(1974), 13; Ashmolean - Oxford, 1891-215, 1892-666, wood; B e r l i n 9544, Aeg.

78) S H a ^ C f .

also Apis shabti w i t h sun-disk, i n f r a section c ) .

Inschr. I I 279; Boston 04.1854; BM 8689, 8692, 37579, 54399; B r u s s e l s E 4739, Capart C d E 32(1941), 197, f i g . 2 ; Cairo 48439, 48447 ( r o y a l

name w r o n g l y

copied by Newberry as Men-Maat-Rê c )Cambridge, Budge C a t . F i t z w . Mus.

(1893),

no. 31, 39-1932 and 221-1932; Chicago OIM 17286, 17354, A l l e n BD doc. 77; Edinburgh 1967, 675; Geneva 17881 ( L i v r e des R o i s ) ; L o u v r e , v a r i o u s ary specimens, P i e r r e t , Cat. SH. 23, idem I n s c r . du Louvre I I , these found by the Egyptian E x p e d i t i o n , see Descr. de l ' E g y p t e ,

fragment-

130, some o f Antiquités

Pl. 80(1-4, 6 - 7 , 9 - 1 5 ) , 8 1 ( 1 - 5 ) , E 11105, Descr. P l . 8 1 . 1 ; MMA 1 5 . 2 . 1 0 (ex Rustafjael c o l l . ) . ebony, h. 39 (wig m i s s i n g ) , 4 c o l s . f r . , Hayes, Scepter I I , 241-242, f i g .

p u b l i s h e d by

i 4 6 . F u r t h e r MMA 1 5 . 2 . 1 1 , 1 5 . 2 . 1 2

36S

(wood).

79) Seç p a r t i c u l a r l y Ch. I I

Si.

80) See f o r d i v i n e t r i b u n a l s n o t e 56 .

shabtis

o f Khamuas.

81) P e t r i e , Gizeh and R i f e h . 2 4 . P e t r i e mentions sever

^

^

82) One specimen o f s c h i s t i s i n U n i v e r s i t y Gomaà. o p . c i t . 83) Gomaâ ( o p . c i t . .

build1ng

50) presumes t h a t t h e remains 0 r e l , t 1 0 n

*

sanctuary o f R o - s e t a u . w h i c h may have been on 84) Now i n a p r i v a t e c o l l e c t i o n a t Amsterdam. T h i s

311

^

^

^

College.

76 n o . 3 ; f o r t e x t see i n f r a .

belong t o a t e m p l e o f Harmakhis. The

^

^

^

^

found by P e t r i e ^

^

t>

seems

'

^

1$

^

w i t h

a

more likely,

siinilar

t o Aubert

, , ,„

The s h a b t i s of Khamuas are l i s t e d by Gomai, o p . c i t . 76, 78-79,

Louvre, 9

1974, fig- 30.

and

These statuettes

85)

which

seven different types, f1ndS

^

!

liS

e '

J

a

•

faience

d l f f e r e

and w h i c h

are

of

101)

„ t t i t l e s . For these

t

z

$ Qf

«

Ken_Amun>

see

Wild,

0f

-

^ 3

8

. 4 o .

s p e e ^ , with

«„,..

Khamua

^

Serapeum

and the tomb of Khamuas (Gomai, Ch. V I I I ) early

f Khamuas s h a b t i s may also have come from Gizeh.

^ ^ " d ' A v e n n e s , Mon. &gypt. e t c . (1847), 4 , PI. 20.

86) See infra 57b. B

Lepsius DM Text 1, 144a and b. For his s e l l i n g of three shabtis

see

as t o Lepsius see Gomai, o p . c i t . , 95 no. 105.

APart

10Z)

c

.

Contribution à

donation formula are mentioned below, 57b.

ggj

dez' excavation o f the NK tomb of Meri-R6 c i n Saqqara North (PM er

111 1

1

; u tUulature de Qen-Amon, BIFAO 55, 203-237, PI. I I I . See

: ; : : z : : s i : :

"*98

For

103

Td'E 33 5 4 0035, Gunn, A Shawabti-Figure of Puyemrë from Saqqara, ASAE 26(1926),

157-159, with f i g . For a shabti from his tomb, B e r l i n 10266 (Aeg. Inschr.

^

b t i s belonging t o the same l o t of 247 specimens counted by Mariette,

' ^ a m o n g

P i e r r e t ' s numbers SH 175-178, 201-207, 215-217.

104 ,

see the monograph by Gomai c i t e d above.

S

Y o y o t t e ! ^ O r i e n t a l ! a 23(1954), 227, Gomai o p . c i t . , 30, 40, 41 and no. 6, 51-

II

276, Urk. IV 527,16) see Davies, The Tomb of Puyemrë a t Thebes; see also Speleers 1923, PI. 14. 89) Yoyotte, Pèlerinages, 50; and also BIFAO 57(1958), 96 no. 4. 90) Excavations of Z. Goneim. Nine specimens, unpublished. One of black s t e a t i t e

10?) 5 6 6 Ch

" r,3 9 a'a C nd a no " J ' ) ; f o r m i l l i n g servant shabtis see i n f r a 56.

mentioning the name of a certain Ka-nefer-ui o f dyn. 19, and a second shabti

108) See supra §3a ana no.

of alabaster, both inscribed with the shabti s p e l l ; a t h i r d i s o f black var-

109 )

See i n f r a 54

IW)

f. C ing

nished wood and uninscribed. The shabti of Montuemhat, governor o f Thebes i n dyn. 25, which was found in the debris i n a p i t north o f the mastaba o f Ptahhotep at Saqqara, may also have been deposited i n sacred s o i l ; see f o r

C

P

Here 1 cm

»

^

u l )

Lklyn

50.130, p u b l i s h e d by Cooney, B u l l

Montouemhat, 167.

and James. Corpus H i e r . I n s c r . Brooklyn Mus. I , 82 83

finds and t h e i r provenance can be found i n Gomaà, o p . c i t . , 39 f f .

of Art

The shabtis o f the owner o f the box (James

115) For t h i s s t e l a see Gomai, o p . c i t . , no. 94.

95) Mariette, Sér. 1882, 61-64, 138-141 and 1857, 13 f f ; PM I I I 204 ( 8 ) , Gomaà op.

116) For a d i s c u s s i o n o f Khamuas' t i t l e s and p a r t i c u l a r

n^

^ .

^ middle

53-54.

z5

. waning of his f a -

. .

118) I t seems c e r t a i n t h a t Khamuas d i d not °

f f i c

high

^

e

before year 16 o f Ramesses I I . This means t h a t n

H

1

* « ^

been done by Khamuas, who decorated the wa

313

^

^

admit, however, t h a t the s h a b t i s o f both men, wh were found i n Caveau 8 were a c t u a l l y P

p r i e s t of Memphis

predecessor

v i z i e r Paser) b u r i e d the Apis o f year 16 of t n

298

^ ^

vouring the s e m - t i t l e see Gomai, o p . c i t . , 20117) Gomai o p . c i t . , 25.

UjPierret, Cat. de la Salle Historique de l a Galerie égyptienne. Musée du

.

section.

94) For this and the following quotation, see M a r i e t t e , Sér. 1882, 57-60.

99) Mariette, Sér. 1882, 140 no. 1 and 1857, 13 no. 7.

95),

or l a t e dyn. 18.

113) RARG 723. -f 114) These t o p o n ^ i s are a l s o discussed by Gomai, op.ci -

98) Mariette, Sêr. 1882, 62, 139.

.

PI. 49 and f r o n t i s p . ) are not e a r l y dyn. 18, but r a t h e r ,

93) I t may be possible that several of the l a t e shabtis marked w i t h Serapeum num-

96) Mariette, Plate 10, but erroneously depicted on south w a l l ; also Gomaà, op. c i t . , 41 has wrongly "SUdwand". 97) See supra 52a end and c.

U (

op.cit. 8

112) See i n f r a t h i s

c i t . , 40, 107 (plan) and Rhonê, l'Egypte â p e t i t e s journées, plan opposite p. 228.

folloa

Vol. 6 , 7 19

92) For this division and nomenclature, see M a r i e t t e , Sêr. 1882, 60. bers, now in the Louvre, came from these b u r i a l s .

^

/1951), 4,

8roo lyn Mu

f i g s . 2 - 3 ; idem, B u l l . Cleveland Mus

d'après le manuscrit de l ' a u t e u r par G. Maspero (1882). A d e s c r i p t i o n o f the

^

other exam-

Legrain, Rec. 35(1913), 213-4; Clère, BIFAO 34(1934), 131 no. 3 and L e c l a n t , 91) Mariette, Le Sérapeum de Memphis (1857); idem,Le Sérapeum de Memphis, publié

^

^

r h T I I 59, Version V Except, t e x t s , pies are c i t e d i n Ch. i n s», v<=

this,

Davies, The Mastaba of Ptahhotep and Akhet-hotep a t Saqqarah (1901), 6 - 7 ;

^

faience s h a bvn ti C of Wennofer Ro-setau,

found

^ ^

^

^

^

Huy (and the no reason

to

i n Caveau 8 ^

ha ve

with representa-

„ u a l s .h aub t « i s fIrio" m " - t h e Amarna p e r i o d : one specimen f o r • burial n f his father Harnesses I I and h i m s e l f , when p r e p a r i n g t h e tations of ms TO ^ Qr) t h a t o c c a s i o n he cached both h i s own shab-

Other '

-.U »ho Statuettes o f Huy and Paser. of p i e t y , « t h the s at " . RARG 47. 119) Hornung, Der Eineun e en ^ ^ ^ ^ ^

^

^

^

^

^

For

135) T h i s

Shabt1

Schlögl j

I es at Kawa i n Upper Nubia, may be explained i n the same way, see Dunham,

mentary

fra

eluding a

i?n\ The discovery of a snaDti ui

Nefertiti,

4 2 3 , P I . 83 = M a r t i n , o p . c i t . , 72 no. 256 and two

Z

^

Other examples of shabtis outside the owner's tomb are two specimens o f shabtis

^

Arbeiter

C

_

H e f t f i

Z(1977),

t h e s e

s h a b t 1 s

A r c h

for

suggesting

The

combina

T ä

of Montuemhat found i n the Hut-temple a t Thebes, L e c l a n t , Montouemhat, 168.

^ ^

2 2 - 3 0 , f i g s . 8 - 1 1 . Mr. S c h ö g l ' s arguments a r e

(offering) Q t h e r

1 y

^

des J e n s e i t s , Ä g y p t i s c h e T o t e n f i g u r e n (Uscheb-

modern f o r g e r i e s are not c o n v i n c i n g ,

text

s h a b t i s

and iconography (implements) as shown o f

t h e

per

i o d , see t h e examples

under B) and o u r r e m a r k s i n Ch. IV 55. The unusual p o s i t i o n o f the

121) This custom was discussed f o r the f i r s t time by Wiedemann, PSBA 3 2 ( 1 9 1 1 ) , 166 p i . 25 and JEA 1, 248. See also Kakosy, ZAS 9 6 ( 1 9 7 0 ) , 113. The f a l c o n

s t a t u e t t e i n C h i c a g o , have r e c e n t l y been s t u d i e d by H.

ra

t i s ) . Zurc e r

Temples of Kawa I (1949), 11, 14, 115. 120, PI- 76, i n s c r i p t i o n on p . 85.

Harwa i n the temple of Medamud, CISre, BIFAO 3 4 ( 1 9 3 4 ) , 131 and t h e

no

shabtlS

134)

t1S

y

rorpus e t c . , f o r Queen T e j e m e n t i o n e d i n §7. • r o f Amarna s h a b t i s , see a l s o A u b e r t 1974, 53-57. dossier a n d t h e 0 t h e r examples w i t h s i m i l a r t e x t and iconography i n -

Jam

contemporaries, and may have done t h e same, as an a c t

p,ace

r

°ke' l

v e r y p e r i o d t h a t such implements o n l y s t a r t t o appear on p n is

i s n o t s t r a n g e . The c o a r s e s t r i a t i o n s on t h e c r e s t o f the wig

and ram-headed statuettes published by Wiedemann were c o n s i d e r e d by him and

o^Kedet c a n ' a l s o be f o u n d on o t h e r h i g h - q u a l i t y s h a b t i s o f the same p e r i o d

other authors (Speleers 1923, 73, Aubert 1974, 85) as s h a b t i s . The ram-head-

and l a t e r

Moreover t h e a u t h e n t i c i t y o f t h e Chicago specimen i s , as Dr.

ed specimen i s c e r t a i n l y not a s h a b t i , because i t grasps t h e O s i r i a n emblems, and the second s t a t u e t t e i s e i t h e r e r r o n e o u s l y adorned w i t h t h e implements of a shabti or i t i s a shabti f o r a human b e i n g who i s

136)

r

^

t

^

r

s

-

r

Z

T

^

^ 9 1 0 ) ,

108

. Both t e x t s are

identified

with Horus, c f . the shabtis w i t h canine heads supra 52a. 122) Mariette, Ser. Pis. 7, 11 and 19. b a s t e r ) , w h i c h a r e a l l e g e d l y f r o m Amarna (Hayes, Scepter

123) Mariette, SSr. PI. 22. 124) Cult statues and Apis bronzes show t h i s god e i t h e r i n t h e f o r m o f a b u l l , or a man with b u l l ' s head and s u n - d i s k . C f . b u l l - h e a d e d A p i s

dated t o t h e Post-Amarna p e r i o d o r e a r l y 1 9 t h dyn.

statuette,

M a r i e t t e , Sir. PI. 19, w i t h i n s c r i p t i o n m e n t i o n i n g t h e names o f Atum and RSC. 125) M a r i e t t e , S 6 r . , Pis. 7 and 19. 126) Mariette, S 6 r . , PI. 19.

Nash c o l l e c t i o n i l l u s t r a t e d In Wiedemann, PSBA 3 3 ( 1 9 1 1 ) , P I . 2 5 , 5 ; Ausf. Verz., 311, no. 398 ( . Kat. 9 2 3 ) , no. 399 (> K a t .

Berlin,

923a).

fession no. 42 (= Kenna n o . 2 ) .

ch

139) For t h e o l o g y and i c o n o g r a p h y o f b a c k - p i l l a r

K6mi 2 1 ( 1 9 7 1 ) ,

24-25.

142) Louvre SH 227 ( e x c o l l .

130) M a r t i , The Royal Tomb a t E l - ' A m a r n a ' ( 1 9 7 4 ) , 3 7 - 7 4 ; A u b e r t 1974, 5 0 - 5 2 .

and m.1'< Martin. o

"Se

A k h e n a t e n Sh8bt1S Snd s h s b t 1 s o f T h u t m

241 P

, 1 „

J, ""eS, COrpuS 40-41. P r 1 v a t e | h

supra i3b end " I n f r a \ T

?

'

^

5t„H). , '

U U d 1

'

A

"

"

«•

-

I n s c r w U h

'

an(J

156i

-

IV

'

h

w 1 t h Q u t

s h a b t 1

™

'

1 1 1 6

„

389-398.

^

^ " ^

J

Les N o u v e l l e s F o u l l l e s d ' A b y d o s ( 1 8 9 9 ) , 4 9 ; C a p a r t Ree. t 4181, S p e l e e r s 1 9 2 3 , 6 8 . 143) Ch. IV 52.

a c

^

1n the PT as w e l l as i n o t h e r f u n e r a r y o t h e r t h a n O s i r i s see Ch. I I ,

^

p i 1 U

o s e

,

^

snd

r

Amfelioeau, BruSsels

.

..„

144) A l i s t o f specimens i s g i v e n i n Ch. IV 111. Class 145) The deceased as a p e r s o n a l s e r v a n t o f t h e gods i s

W e s t e n d o r f f , H o r l z o n t und Sonnen-

d ' E t . Wessetzky ( 1 9 7 4 ) ,

so cm ( f e e t l o s t ) , m ß r

S a l t 1824), grey g r a n i t e , n. ^

town-god f o r m u l a . O t h e r examples w i t h t h i s forrau a

see

B r o o k l y n I ( 1 9 7 4 ) , 160

"

i « '

y P t 1 <

H1er a b m

^

132) Hornung, D»r t i n . und dia V l . l . n schalb.

|2A-

, y by

Simpson, Three E g y p t i a n S t a t u e s o f t h e Seventh and S i x t h Centuries

mi f o r m , d j e d and t y e t j T e : 1 c o l . f r . w i t h t

tMS

IV

r e c e n t

141) C. 46540, C l a s s V I I A 1 .

128) Cf. our remarks about the shabtis o f Khamuas and o u r n o t e 101. 129) Supra Ch. IV S2A and B, S5, ( 1 4 , s i 6 .

r 1

.

neg

140) The f o r m u l a i s d i s c u s s e d i n L e c l a n t , Montouemhat, 1L5 f t - .

127) Brussels £ 5819, Speleers 1923, PI. 40; Hornemann, Types I , 7 4 ; specimen i n

s i r

con

138) BD pap. Kenna ( L d . T 3 ) . i n t r o d u c t o r y t e x t , u t t e r a n c e no. 19

passim.

298 315

literature,

.

^ ^

^

^

corvS€S

$ p 6 l l s f0

r gods

. . statuettes de meuniers. T r a n s a c t i o n s o f t h e T h i r d i n 146) Capart. A Propos ^ ^ ^ ^ 2Q2 a n d ^ ^ (19Q8)j t e r n . Congress o f the

n f mummiform s t a t u e t t e s , presumably s h a b t i s , i n the r i t u a l of ^ g U5c * ' bering o n e ' s name, i n f r a §8. re ,e,n " , h q i p u b l i s h e d by D a v i e s , The Tomb o f Ken-AmQn a t Thebes, Vol. 1, Theban Tomb 9 3 ,

,

l66)

nisi. 166)

35(1943). 30-40. s t i c k - s h a b t i s . model c o f f i n s and sarcophagy an typo, 9V „ ^ F or description m ch_ c l a s s see Hayes, Scepter I I , 34, f i g - « s t i c k types are discussed i n Ch. I l l §7.

w )

148) T e x t s o 149)

S t ? ; T

^

e t

a s, C o o ,

U

h i s t o r i q u e

antiquités

d e s

découvertes

Lepsius 0 T I I I , 241; PM I P a r t I I . 6 1 2 ;

en

W i n l o c k i

note 3, 272 note 2; Speleers 1923, 29.

I y TV Pl

"

so- Chicago 1 2 . 1 1 7 6 , A l l e n , The A r t I n s t , o f Chic, e t c . , 65 = Peet, Cem. !!'lI 116, PI- 3 9 : 5 . Abydos I I . l i D '

1 6 7 ) P M

168)

Su

Pra

S

3 c

b o

n|r.bution

150) Win lock, o p . c i t . , 219 note 3.

lection,^^

1511 Passalacqua o p . c i t . , 173-175. On the d i s c o v e r y o f t h e tomb see p . 199. For

^ " d o n a t i o n

examples see his catalogue no. 1487-1490 and Erman, R e l i g i o n , 2 7 4 - 5 , 105 ( B e r l i n 9506); others i n Borchardt ZAS 3 2 ( 1 8 9 4 ) ,

fig.

170)

153) NTN, p. 20-33. Funerary s t a t u e t t e s , CGC, P i s .

^

^

^

c e r t a i n l y , be i n t e r p r e t e d as "Ken-Amun". The

f o r m u l a ends w i t h t h e c l a u s e : , %3bt r ga

tot-ntr.

Davies o p . c i t . , P I . L X I X ( B ) ) . For d o s s i e r s h a b t i s Ken-Amun see A u b e r t 1974, 38-40.

I-IX.

154) P e t r i e , Shabtis, Pis. 24-26.

;;;; ^

"

'

î

;

.

™

«*

E

155) Carnarvon-Carter, Five Years' E x p l o r a t i o n a t Thebes, a r e c o r d o f works done r

1907-1911 (1912).

1731

156) Davies, JEA 11(1925), 10-18, Pis. I I - V ; PM I P a r t I , 20 ( p l a n ) ,

r j L u n

26-38.

,

^

i * ™ * .

he Tomb o f T u t - a n k h - a m e n I I I ( 1 9 7 2 ) , no. U ,

«,7. » . . .

157) Carnarvon-Carter, Pis. I—II. 158) Carnarvon-Carter, o p . c i t . , 12, the mouth o f t h e s h a f t i s shown on P i s .

I,

PI.

( 1 9 3 3 ) , 82-84. " w a r d s

w i t h l i t - , and p l a t e showing -

t o r y i n s c r i p t i o n o f N a k h t - M i n . Schulman, 0ARCE 6 ( ^ 6 5 ) 1 7 4 ) C a r t e r , o p . c i t . , 8 4 - 8 6 , P I . 2 4 ; Edwards, o p . c i t .

I I I ; see also Davies o p . c i t . , 12. 159) Carnarvon-Carter, o p . c i t . , (Carnarvon:) 4 , ( C a r t e r : )

13, (Newberry:)

19; Pis.

175)

-

160) His parents are the imy-r hntyw-s n 'imn Ra-hotep and S e n i - s e n e b Tti-Cn,

Tti-m-ff,

(Seni).

•Im°,

Snbu. For an example see the s t a t u e t t e o f S e n i - s e n e b , 6 I s f r . ,

Rs and

V.

IIIA,

no.

and Queen n y .

161) Carnarvon-Carter, o p . c i t . , (Carnarvon:) 3 , ( C a r t e r : )

13, (Newberry:)

19; Pis.

dedicaexts

. with

lit.,

;

thrlrna

pe-

mib

r i o d and was p r e s u m a b l y d e d i c a t e d by t h e Queen t o her a f t e r h i s d e a t h . The o b j e c t was f o u n d by ^ de l ' E g y p t e I I

(1812). Pl.

ExpedUi n

V P ^ ^ ^

80 no. 6 and i t s importance has

by A u b e r t , O r i e n t a l i a 4 2 ( 1 9 7 3 ) , 484-486 and 1974

Carnarvon-Carter, o p . c i t . , P l . x 2.

.

For a r o y a l e x a m p l e , see t h e - - - ^ - H ^ l ^ T ^ f r l names o f Amenhotep I I I

I l l , X;l,2.

».

Treasures o

58

man, o p . c i t . , 6 1 . 66 ( t e x t s ) ; U r k . IV 2167. See C U s s

Other members of the f a m i l y a r e : Tti-nfr,

The l a t -

te" can a l s o be f o u n d on W i l d ' s n o . 3 { - L o r e t , Rec. 4 , 103, no. 74 and

111-117.

152) Ld. 2 . 1 . 0 . 1 , 2 . 1 . 1 . 2 , 2 . 1 . 1 . 3 , 2 . 1 . 1 . 5 .

l ' i c o n o g r a p h i e e t â l a t i t u l a t u r e de Qen Amon, B1FA0

â

169) Wild. . j j ^ A n o t h e r specimen was i n the former Hoffmann ColccM957), t U J - " ' . r l • see L e g r a i n , C a t . des a n t i q . é g y p t . de H. Hoffmann, 32 no. 81. The

52-53.

176) BD 25 ( - CT S p e l l s 410 and 4 1 2 ) , B a r g u e t , L i v r e des M o r t s ,

•

177) N a v i l l e , P l . 3 6 , Pap. A x . 162) Carnarvon-Carter, o p . c i t . , (Newberry:) 20. D a v i e s , o p . c i t . ,

12. Types o f f o r -

mulae: 1) owner's name o n l y , 2) h e t e p - d i - n e s u f o r O s i r i s , f o r t h e Ka o f N, 3 ^

i em f o r O s i r i s , Lord of B u s l r i s e t c . , 4) idem f o r O s i r i s e t c . p l u s N deor i n s u l a

h

s3.f

s°nh rn.f,

r are

w>

V. I I I A .

For l i s t of

0 P - c 1 t . . 20 and D a v i e s , o p . c i t . ,

13. The ma-

in

5) s h a b t i s p e l l

c a i r

°-

«

178) B a r g u e t , o p . c i t . ,

71 n o t e 1 . Kees, Totenglauben,^40

ti

in t h e s h a b t i

t e x t o f t h e s c r i b e Rome (C. 4 7 b b b , ^ ^

(b3k) of the Osiris

the

scribe

Rome, of

the p

^ j «

^

ce o

^

1

am

s

d i s c u s s e d

r ^ L r ^ ( c . 1300-664 BC), ( 1 9 7 5 ) ,

36S

xv>

by

B i e r b r i e r i

The

u t e

Nut

b e l t ( 1 9 2 2 ) , 3 7 . RARG 6 5 9 , 663. S c h o t t R d E 1 7 ( 1 9 » ) . Sarcophagi o f t h e 1 8 t h d y n . ( 1 9 3 5 ) , 1 3 3 - 4 , 184.

317

shab

.

^

178,

^

^

See

» Totengott-

zu einer

181) Fundamental: Rush, D i e E n t w i c k l u n g der H i - e l s 9 M 64>

^

t t o servant

^^

180) E.g. P T § 530b, 5 8 0 b - c , 6 3 8 - 6 3 9 , 777a, 1082c, BD 119, A l l e n , Occurrences e t c . , 7 9 - 8 0 .

^ < » 1 .

^

179) Supra 5 3 a ) . F o r n o t i o n o f remembering, s e e

Hayes>

^

^

^

R o yal

44(1944).

181-187. Leclant, Kush 11(1963), 143-4. Assmann, Das Grab des Basa (1973),

CHAPTER VI

75-6. Verner, ZAS 100(1974), 131.

THE CONCEPT OF THE SHABTI DURING THE THIRD INTERMEDIATE AND LATE LMIt PERIOD

182) E.g. Ld. 3.1.1.5, 3.1.3.3, 3.1.3.5. Mummy on bier shabti Tutankhamun, supri |7c.

See also C. 48406 ( v i z i e r Ptah-mose): "0 my mother Nut, spread your-

self over me in your name of

j l . Jhpjnpaning and f u n c t i o n o f shabtis a f t e r the New KinqH™.

Sheta-Pet". The iconographical development o f shabtis from the TIP u n t i l the Ptolemaic pe

183) See shabti of Ptah-mose (quoted in note 182 ) , upon which t h i s v u l t u r e has the legend mit art 3ht. A winged goddess also appears on the bronze shabti

riod. and the various versions o f the shabti spell and other texts appearing on

of Hesmeref (Class VB1). On Ld. 3.1.2.16 the goddess i s depicted without

shabtis a f t e r the New Kingdom, have been discussed i n Chapters I I I and IV 1 )

wings on the inner side of the model c o f f i n l i d .

less to say the arrangement presented i n t h i s book has to be considered merely"«"

Need

184) Abbreviated spells of the Sons of Horus appear on shabti Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 5 .

an

185) For related spells cf. the bronze shabti of Hor (C. 48408), w i t h shabti

and on facts and d e t a i l s drawn from thousands o f shabtis in museum and private

spell on the front and three columns of o f f e r i n g formula on the back

i n t r o d u c t i o n , s i n c e , on the basis o f comparative information in the l i t e r a t u r e

collections and from unpublished excavations, i t ought to be possible eventually

186) For hsyu, see Ld 11, 1(1975), 17-19.

to place the f u n e r a r y s t a t u e t t e s o f the l a t e r periods of Egyptian history in a

187) Bruyère, Rapport 1928/1929 , 46, 67, 71, f i g . 35, p i . 11.

much more balanced and coherent chronological framework.

188) Janssen, Commodity Prices, 7, 459 note 25, 506.

As regards the meaning and f u n c t i o n s of shabtis, the time-limits seem somewhat d i f f i c u l t t o d e f i n e . D i f f e r i n g ideas about the character of the shabtis may have existed at one and the same t i m e . Nevertheless there are obvious reasons for assuming t h a t the ideas about the shabti gradually changed at the end of the New Kingdom, the very p e r i o d when f o r e i g n captives were drawn i n considerable numbers into the temple establishments and the households of kings and high-ranking p r i vate o f f i c i a l s . We have n o t i c e d above t h a t u n t i l the second half of dyn. 19 or thereabout the number o f s t a t u e t t e s f o r an i n d i v i d u a l owner was r e l a t i v e l y small, and that t h i s number v a r i e d according t o owner, depending on the l a t t e r ' s personal r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h the people who were supposed to act as substitutes for him in the Beyond. In the 21st dynasty t h i s s i t u a t i o n was completely d i f f e r e n t . The documents bearing on the s h a b t i custom o f t h i s period at Thebes (to be discussed in §2), show that the s h a b t i s were considered as mere h m , "servants" or even "slaves" of the owner. Just as hm> could be bought on earth from other people, so the shabtistatuettes could be purchased from the crafsman who had made them. Such transactions were f i x e d i n a l e g a l document which gave the new owner the r i g h t to make P r o f i t from the " s l a v e ' s " work. Persons who had bought and possessed such lm> on earth were e n t i t l e d t o present these - i n the form of shabtis - to O s i r i s , to ^ r v e as t h e i r s u b s t i t u t e s .

In the new custom the r61e of Osiris i s only a secon-

dat

~y one. i t was the Theban sun-god Amun-RSc, who personally decided whether a

Persons shabtis might r e a l l y f u l f i l

the tasks f o r which they were made.

The character o f the s u b s t i t u t e s had changed. The substitutes are no longer Personal household a t t e n d e n t s or r e l a t i v e s , nor purely images of the owner

36S 319

i

self

, few s t a t u e t t e s o f the New Kingdom are known on which the shabti, are « 1 1 « .

but figures of ar.oryn.ous "slaves" both male and female, bought f o r the own-

er for money, and branded, as i t were, with the marks of his ownership: his

ti-

w

this may prove that the notion o f the owner's replacement by his "s, ve 1

tles and names. Thus the shabtis became de-personalized, and the f i g u r i n e s , hav-

already applied i n a p r i v a t e c o n t e x t . We are more inclined, though, to

ing the physiognomy of men and women, tended to be considered rather as mere

that the word hm i s used here as an expression of comparison, by which the , e r -

chattel - made of faience like amulets - which magically could be transformed i n -

vant's subservience and obedience t o his l o r d i s stressed.

to workers. The texts, and the archaeological material as w e l l , make i t

clear

that from now onwards a force or gang of hundreds of such f i g u r i n e s was used: one for each day, placed under the leadership of 36 overseers, each commanding 10 men, a l l together 401 persons. These statuettes, both mummiform workers w i t h male an female physiognony ( l i k e the male and female him> on e a r t h ) , and t h e i r overseers who are dressed in the clothes of the l i v i n g , were found i n hundreds i n the Caches of Der el-Bahri, in the royal cemetery at Tan i s and elsewhere i n E g y p t ^ They formed the gangs of male and female labourers created f o r the great ones o f

To d i s t i n g u i s h the overseer [reie)

s

from the worker, the New Kingdom shabti

type, which shows the owner i n the dress of d a i l y H f e ,

was ad0pted.

Such veU-

shabtis were employed from the end of dyn. 20 to the early Salte period. These dress of d a i l y l i f e f i g u r i n e s no longer carry implements or amulets (or a combination of b o t h ) , but grasp a whip or a p a i r of whips. On a shabti box from the end of dyn. 20 or the beginning o f dyn. 21, the owner i s himself represented as such an overseer. He i s dressed i n the clothes o f the l i v i n g , wears a f i l l e t around

that period: the priestly kings and high o f f i c i a l s o f the god-king flmun a t Thebes

the wig of d a i l y l i f e and holds his arms, l i k e some of the figurines, in front of

and for their relatives, the kings and o f f i c i a l s i n Tanis; and they were a c t i -

his breast, and h i s hands each grasp a w h i p 3 ' "

vated after an oracular consent given by the god flmun h i m s e l f , r u l e r o f the Beyond.

The worker-shabtis are always represented as mummiform; in t h e i r hands they have the implements and around the head they wear a f i l l e t .

The new interpretation of the character of the s h a b t i s , and also the increase of the shabti gang to 401 and sometimes even more (Tanis) statuettes", may lead one to the conclusion that the deceased's tasks i n the Beyond were no longer considered as temporary things, needed only if

the r u l e r of t h a t region was i n need

of his help. The work seems to be a permanent o b l i g a t i o n . In t h i s case i t hardly appropriate to speak any more of „ » f a ,

but

r a t h e r

By his lordship over a gang of "slaves", who worked for r . ? self

P0S,tl

the year

•

ro

""d

- "»

°n " " "n,ike ^

deceased

«» » « t

of

is

„slavery„.

The material from the tombs o f dyn. 23, 24, and 25 at Thebes (Medinet Habu) shows an increase i n q u a l i t y , and a tendency towards archaism. The larger statuettes from these tombs are c e r t a i n l y b e t t e r modelled than t h e i r forerunners of dyn. 21 and 22, the f a i e n c e i s greenish and never deep blue as in Der el-Bahri, the r e l a t i o n s h i p o f these s h a b t i s w i t h the ones from Der el-Bahri, and particularly with the f i g u r i n e s from the Libyan cemeteries at Tanis, is nevertheless obvi-

him and a t the same

ous. The s t a t u e t t e s were placed i n wooden boxes and were supervised by overseers. The tombs o f the god's a d o r a t r i c e s o f Amun and t h e i r attendents in the enclosure

master wa

1

of Medinet Habu contained vast q u a n t i t i e s o f f i g u r i n e s . A great variety of shab-

god o f the Beyond, O s i r i l , him-

t i s occurred f o r each owner; they were made of stone and faience, and in d i f f e r ent sizes and v a r i o u s s t y l e s . The green and black serpentine statuettes, such as

sition^of'the'deceased l T duly followed ; h i

b e

was

T ^ :de;°re

1

°f "d"»*"'t "

t i ° n seems to have been accom Hsh d ^

'

^ <* Theb.. the po* 1 r 1 . . This development

aSSimilat1

°n

PeH d tte decline of the shabti durino'th 11 T ^ ° "ring the Ptolemaic period. We have suggested above that the

T7

have given rise to these new ideas ductory text of BD Spell 166 over

former w

are

t

'

on S

^ SU

7 °f

the

d

can

t h i s no-

conse

^e"tly

«used

royal Kushite s h a b t i s and the shabtis made f o r the high stewards of these god's adoratrices; they are a l l made i n an archaizing s t y l e . New Kingdom and Middle Kingdom examples may have served as models f o r them. Like the Kushite r u l e r s , who were buried f a r away i n Nubia i n the royal cemeteries of Napata, the new é l i t e o

°f

^ "eStion

With

the f i g u r i n e s f o r Amenirdis and Shepenupet I I , were similar to the contemporary

be

the

NeW K i n 9 d o m

ma

*

sustained by the i n t r o -

°«ments i n which the owner's r i g h t s

on the neck of King User H a a t ' ^ - c ^ 6 X P l a 1 n S t h a t t h e s P e 1 1 "b°°k was Haat ReC ( « e infra t 2 b ) . " ( i . e . Harnesses I I , i n t h e n e c r o p o l i s "

Thebes and p a r t i c u l a r l y the great Montuemhat, had adopted the Middle Kingdom custom of g i v i n g t h e i r s t a t u e t t e s a r e a l i s t i c , almost p o r t r a i t - l i k e appearance, and t h e i r shabti t e x t s are c h a r a c t e r i z e d by t h e i r a r c h a i s t i c features. Apart from these o u t s t a n d i n g , almost monumental and i n d i v i d u a l i s t i c shabtis. the k1

"9s and the god's a d o r a t r i c e s o f Amun maintained the custom of having

s l m

shabti s t o supervise t h e i r gangs. Shepenupet I I and her successor N i t o c n s

320

36S

K

ter of King Psammetichus I of dyn. 26), who was s t i l l under king flpries the head of the Theban clergy, were probably the l a s t owners i n Egypt of such reises.

Un-

36S I S r r ^ V to e unaltered from the end of the Ne! m m the Ptolemaic period. The » l t 1 p l , » t l o n " n S l tendency towards u n i f o r m i t y , „ s h a p e , m a t e ° . ^ the Saite r u l e r s ascended the t h r o n e t h T ^ ' " ™ 1C n 9raphy o f inscribed on them, were standardized. ° °

der Psammetichus I new ideas about the iconography of shabtis were introduced, as well as a standard version of the shabti s p e l l . The old veis-figures

disappeared,

and from now onwards the mummiform shabtis were presented w i t h a b a c k - p i l l a r . This element was not new among statuary, and i t had even been applied on shabtis of the New Kingdom and of the Libyan period i n Tanis. The disappearance of the dress of d a i l y l i f e shabtis does not necessarily im-

—

-

36 overseers, shabti seems'

«

°f the f i g u r i n e s caused a t1me ^ * ^ « « « » shabtis and the spell

1

52. Employment

ply that the overseers were abolished. I f so the number o f shabtis should have decreased considerably. The information gained from undisturbed b u r i a l s and from

a) §habtis_and_the_Oracle_of_toun-Re c

the fact that numerous shabtis for the same owners are known i n many c o l l e c t i o n s , The new concept o f the shabti appears f o r the f i r s t f

proves that the opposite is true. The average number i s 400, and i n several cases the total of the statuettes is 401, conforming to the p r e s c r i p t i o n s i n the shabti

texts from the 21st dynasty. The documents r e l a t i n o

contract of the Third Intermediate period now i n the B r i t i s h Museum (see i n f r a

ten and used i n the very period t h a t the power o f t h

§2c). The occurrence of several types of statuettes f o r the same owner, and p a r t i -

was a t i t s summit. Seconded by a host o f p r i e s t ,

cularly the coexistence of small numbers of large inscribed specimens i n the same

centre o f which was Thebes, and h i s power d i d L

•

n II™

Cl6ar

'

f0rra

SUn 9

" °d *IUn"ReC

th-

u l * *

context as vast numbers of small uninscribed specimens, suggests t h a t the o l d h i -

world. With h i s decrees he proclaimed i n what way t Z I

erarchy among the gangs, such as was established i n dyn. 21 and 22, was also main-

From the r e l i g i o u s t e x t s o f t h i s p e r i o d we

tained in the Late Period. The small " é l i t e " group i n some cases comprised 36 spe-

of Death, and t h a t O s i r i s was placed i n a s e c I T

"

^

the

^

93165

™

311

^

of

WOr1d

°f

w

Theb

"te*

-

the

Unde

"

^«^administered.

ow t

C

^

°nqU6red

the

secondary p o s i t i o n

cimens, which is exactly the number of the "overseers o f t e n " .

In p r a c t i s e flmun-Rgo proclaimed his decisions and Whether the character of the shabti as described above continued t o be the

cles. Two versions were d r a f t e d about the r e l e v

same also in the Late Period forms a problem i n i t s e l f . The word hm does not seem to cover the same notion as in the Third Intermediate p e r i o d . I f t r u e , the magic-

before him so t h a t he could make a choice between the t

al spell by which the shabtis are defined as the owner's male and female slaves,

the god was kept l a t e r as a l e g a l document

were guaranteed by the god h i m s e l f The nth - t t e r s o f l i f e , but a l s o i n , I 1

the Dead (BD 166), had apparently become

by then an anachronism. Moreover, an

iconographical d i f f e r e n t i a t i o n between male and female s t a t u e t t e s i s no longer

90d s ' - t h o r i t y had a l s o t o be of his s h a b t i s , i n o r d e r t o e x e l p t

made among shabtis of the Late Period. The c o n t i n u a t i o n o f the gang-system, howbuted to them in the previous period.

chief o f the concubin

b c ,,

c '

f

l

3 d1Vlne

!' t

deCree>

dS

tPUe

I;1! ' °f " Y

1

b y Wh1Ch

a1S

E9yPt1a

" " " "

°

f

"

h 1 S t

°

3re

r

the

the

e

°^

r 1 m

p

The

Pr1mar11

*

^

t s 1

«

possession o f shabtis o f s h a b t i s d u r i n g the late

whic

. Who t o , , both for and instead of t h e i r masters. This r e s u l t e d i n the

322

copies. , n l ; I878

;

f

th

o ca

L Z

ln

the

v 7

"

PUbl1Shed

*

'^per

C

T "

™

m

^

T

Comp1et

PlaC6d

UP

— °n

•» —

^

CaChe 8 t

*

th. « disposal

«• « -

^

the

^

the

— ^

^ ^

°"

by

^ the

^

^

P

PlaCed

. T I T " ' ^ ^ ^habti-decree i s t h a t o f

T r

"

'

* ^

*

*

^

™ o f ora-

^

^ n c e s o f i t s contents Not " " ^ ^ '«

I t "

;n ^

"

fo

conse(

p ^ L T "J

T r

N e r s and

x

he

1

^

Id

.co Ub ets

n

9

1

;

. ^ d were bought by I

^

'

t

!

h contained N e s y - K h o n s u ' [ I Z

d i f f e r e n c e as regards the o r i g i n o ' the owner's servants or

0

rectangular wooden board

ould only be acquired by the Egyptian é l i t e class and could be m o b i l i z e d only on are l l T l f «

ke

- I - . The o n l y e x i : p T V Lady Nesy-Khonsu, the w i f e o f L

ever, shows rather that the shabtis played e x a c t l y the same r ô l e as was a t t r i -

Summarizing the above, we may state that the p r i n c i p a l n o t i o n t h a t shabtis

°nSentS

T

a spell which was at f i r s t attached, l i k e an amuletic papyrus, t o the owner's mummy, but which continued to be used in the Late Period as a p a r t o f the Book of

C

t

s i t i v e d e c l a r a t i o n by the god, the other h i s

the

°er RaSOul

^

tw

°

s h a

"i

boxes

the provenance o f ^

two

1« 1874 and •»«* « «

have

«

««•

«• Thebes. The

4)n°TVn th6 B r i t i s h Museum, were and Budge ) . The most profound s t u d y , however, i s ft« t h .

a

»ho f i r s t to point out the great importance o f these sourhand of CernJ, who was the f i r s t P for the study of shabtis . • based on Cerrtf's work, follows here: f »ho text A translation of the text, D O « ods the great god, the most ancient to oome into

„ e l e > take p l a c e , i n East-Karnak. The declaration of the god, of extr em »i < ;

says t h a t the p r i c e paid t o the shabti makers, the

ces

"^YshaUchJge Z

be terW ards

existence,

the ushebtis which one has made for Nesy-Khonsu, the daugh-

of Tent-hen-Djehuty, in order to cause that they *

each service

in the service of a man who is dead, who is brought to the god's

as

land and who has

It is the Word which Amun has said:

flxed

£

so t h a t the artisans have no rights to

c " C

more than was agreed upon - i n other words the ownership of the statu

had passed from them i n t o the hands of the new possessor, Nesy-Khonsu

Fur-

ther i t i s stated t h a t the p r i c e paid f o r the shabtis corresponds to the work ex pec ted

for N. the

d qhter of T in all sorts of things which the ushebtis can do, while they are become divine, without their doing failures.

ettes

paid t o them, i s

from them. What Amun-Re^ approves of here i s j u s t the kind of transaction

forms the s u b j e c t o f the shabti c o n t r a c t i n the BM (see sub c). Thus the text

here r e f l e c t s procedures on e a r t h , agreements made between sellers and buyers of to,. Just as the work o f these servants or "slaves" (but not slaves in the Roman

I shall cause that they shall do it for If. the daughter of T. Amun-Rea - King of

sense of the word) > could be bought and s o l d , so the makers of the shabtis 1n

gods, the great god, the most ancient to come into existence,

the temple a t e l i e r s f o r f e i t e d any r i g h t s which they might have had for using them

speaks: I

shall

charge the ushebtis which one has made for N. in order to cause that they do all sorts of things for which ushebtis are made to exempt every excellent der to cause that they do it (really)

sah, in

for the exemption of Nesy-Khonsu. I

themselves, when they s o l d them t o t h e i r new owners.

orComparing the date mentioned i n the l a s t decree of the text with the date of

shall

charge them to exempt her every year, every month, every decade, every day and

Nesy-Khonsu's b u r i a l , i n s c r i b e d i n one o f the corridors of the Cache, CernJ show-

all the epagomenal days.

ed that the o r a c u l a r statements o f Amun were made only 19 days before the burial;

The contents of the writings placed before Amun-nesty-taui

of the Mansion of

the Obelisk, in year 5, the fourth month of the summer, on the second day. Amun-

that means a long time a f t e r her death, i f we assume that the mummification of the body took seventy days. The b u r i a l took place i n the 5th year of Siamun9'. A problem f o r which no s o l u t i o n can be found, i s concerned with the mysterious

nesty-taui of the Mansion of the Obelisk, the great god, speaks in two specimens of writings, which bear witness (to this):

as regards to everything

haoe paid to the faience makers for the ushebtis, daughter of T., in copper, clothes,

which one has made for N. the

loaves of bread, cakes, fishes

rything which has been paid to them for it, it likewise, the faience makers are fully

which they

and which shall

paid by that,

as well as eve-

be paid to them for

(like)

being the money of

their value. As regards to everything, which one has done to the ushebtis, order to pay them for their being made, with the purpose to substitute at work, saying 'I shall do everything he should do', the ushebtis do it

(also,,

in order to substitute

it

is the price do for

and for

her good things. "

In fact the text copied on both tablets comprises three d i f f e r e n t decrees. r

r

r

or e l o!

r

T ;

the royal

S

1

" f0r

ITt !

15 t 0

b8C0meS C l e a r

that

NeSУ Kh0ПSU

•

1tUte

W rdS

"

^

'

Tte

eXemPted

and

°

fr

°m

U

commands the shabtis

alS0

°f

that

the

ever

3

the

*

sh

°

uld

36S

context ( i n f r a b ) . For the moment we can say t h a t the statuettes named by that word must be the same as those found of Nesy-Khonsu i n the Royal Cache. These deep blue, r a t h e r heavy f i g u r i n e s w i t h a shiny appearance and with hieroglyphic inscriptions i n black manganese, are t o be found i n many collections There i s no reason t o consider the ter-ushebtis as was suggested by B o n n e t U ) .

as the owner's "Schutzfiguren",

Presumably t h i s scholar was thinking of the word

iky mentioned e a r l i e r i n the t e x t . The verb means i n the present context "to exempt" the master (from the tasks i n the Beyond) rather than "to protect" him against e v i l , which i s the f u n c t i o n o f the magical figures placed in the four niches of the b u r i a l

r e a l l y work only

chamber 1 2 ).

-ffi!il§tic_gagyri_and_menial_labour_in_t^

° d ^ r e s s the f a c t t h a t the own-

The second t e x t t o be discussed here i s a spell which o r i g i n a l l y was w r i t t e n ^

* t a s k , the whole year round. Like

e a r t H t h e W0Pk The t ! i l d ^ "eXemPt> P r ° t e C t " 15 U S e d 6 ) " tau T w o U n d ^ ' l I l u H 1 » !P°ken by "-"«ty-taui, "Amun o f the Two Seats of the by which i m p l i c i t l y i s i n d i c a t e d the sanctuary where the

Since the word a l -

so occurs i n some copies o f BD 166, i t seems appropriate to discuss i t in that

somebody

for which

N. the daughter of F.,

which they shall be good to her and for which they shall

in

name by which the s t a t u e t t e s are designated here: ter-ushebti.

* small sheet o f papyrus, and which was placed on the mummy, This t e x t belongs t o the category o f so-called amuletic p a p r , me llf

nts containing magical s p e l l s f o r the p r o t e c t i o n of the decease e . but also f o r the p r o t e c t i o n o f the 1 i v i ng 13)

325

docu_

^

have the form of divine decrees, but can also be unThese amuletic texts may 0 e a t h . They date from the T h i r d I n derstood as petitions to the gods of teraediate and the Kushite periods. i . known Six of these (C. 58001-58006) have been J Î B

'n'the'wooden Z S T Z Z Z * * 8

"

-

« —

« * *

«

-

e precise date and provenance of the 14 other examples are un-

to work i n h i s place the f i e l d s he (Memrem) has given him. Memrem, as f a r as we know, i s not mentioned 1n other sources, but almost c e r t a i n l y must be on* of the names of the great Hidden-one, Amun-R8c. From the l a t t e r we know that he i s the I n v i s i b l e one whose real name, and therefore his real I d e n t i t y , i s secret (Imenr e n - e f , "Who hides his name"), which means t h a t he must be addressed by other names. As Reheb he deprives h i s enemies, and so the enemies of his believers, of t h e i r names and thus destroys them. I n his q u a l i t y of a1r-god he Is Memrem, who

known, but i m o s t certainly these documents also derive from the Theban area, and

grants the breath o f l i f e t o his f o l l o w e r s , but denies i t to his enemies 1 6 '. Also

c a n t dated to the Third Intermediate and early Kushite periods

the words r e l a t i n g t o the shabtis must be spoken to Amun, 1n order to obtain his

>.

in the Late Period this spell was adopted i n t h e j o r p u s of t e x t s o f the Book of the Dead and forms "châpitre supplémentaire" 166

.

approval f o r the r e s t o r a t i o n of the owner's legal human property i n the Hereafter. From the contents o f t h i s s p e l l the conclusion can be drawn that the deceased,

The spell is called "the Book which has been found on the neck o f King User-

the owner o f the s h a b t i s , i s completely dependent on Memrem-Amun. Not O s i r i s , but

Maat-Rêc in the necropolis". This may point to i t s e a r l i e s t redaction under Ra-

the sun-god Amun i s the head of the Beyond 1 7 ', w i t h the r e s u l t that the owner's

messes I I .

p o s i t i o n , according t o the f o l l o w e r s of Amun at Thebes, comes very close to that

The contents of the text are as follows. At f i r s t several gods o f the Beyond, who are dwelling in the presence of the sun-disk, are addressed w i t h a p e t i t i o n

of O s i r i s h i m s e l f . In f a c t the notions expressed i n t h i s amuletic spell as well as i n the shabtl

to take care of Jakeby (the Mourner). From the context we may gather t h a t t h i s i s

decrees on the t a b l e t s discussed above, form the funerary counterpart, or supple-

the deceased being i d e n t i f i e d with Osiris. His soul w i l l be lead i n t o the Room o f

ment, of s i m i l a r ideas expressed i n the oracular amuletic decrees issued f o r the

the Double Maat before a god named Memrem, who i s also c a l l e d Keheb. This Memrem-

l i v i n g 1 8 ' . The l a t t e r were oracular declarations regarding the fortunes of l i v i n g

Keheb apparently is the head of the Beyond, because he i s mentioned twice as "our

persons, and were issued by the gods o f Thebes i n answer to p e t i t i o n s of t h e i r

lord for a l l of us". Another aspect or appearance of t h i s god i s a l i o n , who de-

b e l i e v e r s . The owners o f these p a p y r i , presumably a l l c h i l d r e n , are called "ser-

stroys the names of his enemies, called Reheb. The name o f the mysterious Memrem-

vants" (bsk, bSkt)

Keheb should be written on the book of "the Majesty o f Iakeby", the deceased.

t i o n (%bt).

Then Memrem-Keheb is beseeched to take care of the deceased, and t o give him

ture death, caused by the w i l l o f other gods. At the same time they must be pro-

fields in the Field of Rushes and offerings i n the f i e l d s o f Djeme ( n e c r o p o l i s of

vided w i t h m a t e r i a l goods t o l i v e a f o r t u n a t e l i f e on earth. The l a t t e r

Thebes), and also to grant him the freedom of t r a v e l l i n g where he wants and i n

l y guaranteed the same p r i v i l e g e s i n the A f t e r l i f e , because when the owner s time

o f these gods. The central theme i n these spells i s substitu-

The young c h i l d r e n should be protected by t h e i r gods against premaimplicit-

whatever form he likes. The l a s t passage we t r a n s l a t e i n f u l l :

"0 Memrem-Keheb,

should come t o leave t h i s w o r l d , he would be able t o take his property with

our lord for all Of us, who takes away for us the breath (of

life)

i n c l u d i n g the menial labourers on his f i e l d s , who are due t o replace him yonde .

for

all.

the ushebtis, the 'slaves1, men and women - they belong to your Majesty, Iakeby! - they were all his •slaves' when he was on earth, bought them. Make that he commands them at the right

it

(0)

is he who has

moment, make that they Work

m his place, at any moment that he is remembered. You are their

(his)

who is favourable before you, 0 Memrem-Keheb. Everything you desire, it,

See

o your Majesty Iakeby, when his Bood has been read before

witness may you do

you. "

A few quotations from these t e x t s may i l l u s t r a t e t h i s . The gods speak: keep her (the ovner of the papyrus) safe from the gods who of someone else;

we shall

t a

r

'T! U ' ° W n e r 1 5 i d e n t i f i e d w i t h O s i r i s , and c a l l e d Iakeby (the . The ey-figure in the spell i s the mysterious god Memrem-Keheb. He must

h ^ ? B e y 0 n d > a " d h e 1 5 t h e S O l e " o w e r w h ° I® authorized t o grant the owner s former "slaves" on earth be restored t o him as s h a b t i s , i n order

298 326

s

^ of them

.

keep her safe from the gods who seize someone although it is not his

fate or his destiny" Mou? u

shall

»

someone

give another male or another fema

stead of her, although we shall not give her in substitution "We shall

seise

im.

20)

.

iz-———

w

clothes«n]-

"I shall provide him with barley etc.,

with a place in the oountry

with fields

in the

oountry,

-"23).

have remained unnoticed f o r a long time, perhaps from the f a c t that actual ushebt i s from the d i s t r i c t of Neith were well known and very popular, Just as

That the principle of substitution was applied also to conditions i n the Beyond we know from the shabti texts quoted above, but i t may be demonstrated also by a funerary text found on the funerary tent of Esemkhebi, from the same period. There the owner speaks, "I dwell beautifully

c) A contract_on_the_sale_of_shabt1s In the shabti decrees issued by the oracle of Amun at Karnak the god proclaims

in the arms of Khons. He is the Lord

of Thebes, who saves him whom he loves when he is in the Duat, and gives someone . ,24) ,e~ '. else in exchange for him

t h a t the s t a t u e t t e s be transformed i n t o the actual "slaves" owned by the deceased, Nesy-Khonsu, on e a r t h . At the same time I t 1s stated t h a t the price of these stat u e t t e s had been f i x e d according t o the work which was expected from them on be-

(tr-

In our text the shabtis are called by the enigmatic name t e r - u s h e b t i s

wsbty), or by the usual name of the statuettes which o r i g i n a t e d during t h i s period but which is s t i l l rare: "ushebtis", without the strange word t r 2 5 ) . The

h a l f of Nesy-Khonsu, w h i l e acting as a s u b s t i t u t e f o r her. The money was paid 1n two parts t o the makers of the s t a t u e t t e s , the faience artisans or "babau". Thus the god's statements have the form of an endorsement, which confirms and sanctions

l a t t e r has either the " s t r i k i n g arm" determinative or "the s t r i k i n g - m a n " d e t e r minative. The ter-ushebtis (n3 tr-wsbty) also appear i n the Rogers and McCullum tablets, but there tr does not have any determinative. An attempt has been made to give an explanantion of the word or compound o f words 2 6 ). The meaning "Amulet-

the t r a n s a c t i o n between the two partners involved, the artisans and the buyers on behalf o f Nesy-Khonsu. The two copies w i t h the t e x t of these divine words served as a r e c e i p t . Another document, from the same period, shows that actual contracts, or rather

ushebti" suggested by Maspero 27 ), was discarded by Cerny, as being p h i l o l o g i c a l l y untenable. Another suggestion has been made by Borghouts: tyr might be "a strange

q u i t t a n c e s , between dealers and buyers of shabtis r e a l l y existed. This document

writing of tnw "number", here something l i k e " c l a s s " , " g r o u p " 2 8 ) . This meaning

i s a small papyrus i n the B r i t i s h Museum, dated t o the 14th year of an unnamed

would f i t the character of the shabtis, but seems, again from the s t r u c t u r a l

k i n g , presumably one o f the r u l e r s of the 21st or 22nd dynasty 3 4 ). I t i s I n -

point of view, to pose problems. The word must be a noun or verb form used as a

scribed w i t h ten l i n e s i n a cursive h i e r a t i c s c r i p t . I.E.S. Edwards, the editor

noun, by which the function of the statuettes i s stressed. To us i t seems t o be

o f t h i s precious document, t r a n s l a t e s the t e x t as follows: "Year 14, second month

an attribute used as a noun in coordination w i t h the noun w'sbt "answering, answer" o re 1 ^ ^ ^ by answen.ng f o r 29)_ stron9, keen e >diii9ent,,3o) «« — ^ the b e k e e n ones in answering", or "the d i l i g e n t s u b s t i t u t e s " 3 1 ) . That the t e r ushebtis are ordinary shabtis of faience we have mentioned above 3 2 )

of inundation, modeller

eighth day. Pedikhons, eon of Eepenankh, eon of Hor, the chief

of amulets of the temple of Amiin, has declared to the beloved of the god,

the we°eb-priest

Espernub, son of Ihafy,

god, endures, I have received tis

and their

?

ferny has shown

a

i

^

^

'

'

°Wner'S "SlaV6S"

^

he s

,

el

n

° '

bring as compensation, to buv" Plained as a scribal original must have been " o c d by the scribe Z

y nth

afle

9inal

cu1 e a r

' 1 7

^

ls

^ dlCtati

^

l u T t T

The reading " i t i s him who h

>'

T ^

^

9

°n °f ^

W n t l n 9

^

alread

respect some have a

«- - - - ^ «^crci:r; texts

5

"

^

°

f

;

thl S

'

*

Clause

a

'

1

«

36 foremen, 401 in all,

the

t6Xt

"Senneit" mJU n

Nt

i n

the

WMCh

a t e l WSS

-r.

ml SUnder

'

"

" t h e d i s t r i c t of Neith".

tH6m d i S t H c t " w h ° " « fetched them from !h d ^ " ^ o f N e i t h " , or rather Prists, W i t n e s s the fact that . " t r i c t o f N e i t h " . posed no problems t o l a t e r cothat i t occurs on many p a p y r i . T h e s c r i b a l f a u l t c o u l d

298

Osiris

the beloved of the god, the we°eb-priest

for

whenever he will

(0 Vshabtis.)

summon you for the service

(namely

go quickly to work on behalf of Ihafy. Say 'we are ready'

of the day; I have received from him

So he said in the presence of Bastet

one of the holy place;

of these 366 ushab-

- male and female slaves

(value in) refined silver,

of the 401 ushdbtis.

Ptah and Horus, the great

so he said speaking with Ms own mouth. The witness scribe

Pamiu, son of Ankhpakhered, son of Djedkhonsiufankh (son of?) Herpakhered(?) eoncerning

The

from you their

'As Amun, the great

(the price)

to my satisfaction

the price)

your silver'.

"" iny m snnw " t -o equivalent t o have a readin ex9 which can be ...

son of lufenkhons:

from you the silver,

are they - and I haoe received tement

^

Ujat-

eyes from H e l l o p o l i s were famous 3 3 '.

his

declaration."

The document served as a quittance f o r a gang o f 401 shabtis (365 workers and 36 overseers), supplied by a " c h i e f modeller o f amulets" (hry tsw wdSwt) i n the temple o f Amun, named Pedikhons, to the p r i e s t Espernub, the son o f Ihafy f o r whon the s t a t u e t t e s were made.

329

The artisans of shabtis. t h e i r t i t l e s and the place where they worked, we have

d i f f e r e n t t e x t s were used. On her statuette» there 1s one column, w i t h her t i t l e

discussed elsewhere 35 '. Also the character of the shabtis - they are the owner's

and name, while her Book of the Dead papyrus contains two copies of Version VIB.

fonner "slaves" or hm, - has been treated above. But i n t h i s regard i t should be

The

emphasized that Ihafy's statuettes are said to work (b3k) on behalf o f (r db3)

siognomy shown I n the I n t r o d u c t o r y vignette of the papyrus (F1g. 40), the othar

the god Osiris, for (n) their owner and not instead of (r

to!)

him. So, u n l i k e

the wording in the shabti decrees, which have r §>3 "instead o f " or " t o r e p l a c e " , in the relevant passage, the text here expressly states t h a t the s t a t u e t t e s were not substitutes, who were the bodily incarnation of the owner ( l i k e the shabtis of earlier periods), but merely his slaves who take his place. As the f a c t r e mains that the "slaves" had to be transferred to the Beyond f o r the exemption o f the deceased who would have been l i a b l e to work, and t h i s only could be accomphished by replacing him,the shabtis, appearing i n a l l documents discussed i n

f i r s t o f these copies i s w r i t t e n upon the shabti f i g u r e , with the lady's phy-

1s placed between s p e l l s 87 and 83 1n the t e x t , and I l l u s t r a t e d with a shabti vignette o f the common type The other Book o f the Dead copies of the spell have Version VIB, The Late Per i o d shabtis and papyri have Version VI1A. During the Kushite dynasty, Version VIIB can also be found,on shabtis o n l y . Apart from these t e x t s other magical spells may also occur. The majority of these are dateable t o the T h i r d Intermediate Period and t o a lesser extent to the

this chapter, were nevertheless what we may c a l l impersonal s u b s t i t u t e s o f the

Late Period. On shabti boxes p a r t i c u l a r l y one finds I n s c r i p t i o n s which are unpar-

owner.

a l l e l e d , but which have some r e l a t i o n s h i p t o the shabti documents discussed above.

The main purpose of the papyrus was to provide the deceased I h a f y w i t h a legal document which could prove that the statuettes were his legal p r o p e r t y . Since, however, the deal was made between the s e l l e r and I h a f y ' s son Espernub, l e g a l l y the l a t t e r had to be considered as the owner, in s p i t e o f the f a c t t h a t he com-

Thus i n the s p e l l s w r i t t e n on shabti boxes f o r the chief lady Gaut-seshnu from Der e l - B a h a r i , and the Amun-priest P a s e r 3 8 ' , the possession and function of the shabtis are conceived o f as an act o f p r o t e c t i o n , as an amulet, which l i k e an amu l e t i c papyrus, can be opened by the deceased, i f he i s made to do tasks i n the

manded the shabtis to work for his father. This problem i s solved by mentioning

Beyond. This p r o t e c t i o n (amulet), we are t o l d , was t o be granted t o him by the

that the money in fact comes from the father: the s e l l e r addresses the shabtis

Great Ennead o f H e l i o p o l i s ; the deceased's advocate i s Thoth, Lord o f Sacred

themselves: "Say -we are ready-, whenever he (Ihafy)

will

summon you for

service of the day; I have received from him (Ihafy and not Espernub!) ver (value,".

the

your

sil-

The price of the statuettes is not mentioned. I t has been suggested

that the reason for this must be the fact that the market p r i c e f o r 401 r e a l

,

instead

e

:

;

h

r ;

e

reai

)

«* « « Se,ler S

'

T0

"t0 *

^

a ^

any

doubts

"tisfaction" ™

f i e l d s of O s i r i s . Another i n t e r e s t i n g s p e l l gives a unique v a r i a n t of the shabti t e x t . I t i s i n -

Pa1d f r t h e f a 1 e n C e f l 9 U n n e s w h o s e w o r k to t l T ' f t t H e ° ' was e q u i v a l e n t to th of the real "slaves", was contradictory to the extent t h a t O s i r i s might

: : :

Writings and s c r i b e o f Truth of the Ennead. This favour would be given to the owne r , so t h a t he might be able t o see the sun-disk, instead of t o i l i n g i n the

scribed on a shabti o f King Takeloth I I of dyn. 22, from Tanis, and contains an etymology o f the word ushebti ( F i g . 3 9 ) 3 9 ' . A s p e l l w i t h a t r a d i t i o n going back as f a r as the e a r l i e s t versions of the

mentioned

shabti s p e l l , i s s p e l l 431 o f the C o f f i n Texts (ECT V 278-279), l a t e r adopted 1n the Book o f the Dead as chapter no. 5 4 0 ' . In some way t h i s formula became associ-

d) 0ther.sgelis.on_shabtis_a„d.shabt L boxe5

ated w i t h the menial labour incumbent on the Akhu i n the Hereafter, because on the BD papyri i t received the t i t l e " s p e l l f o r not doing works i n the god's land ^

n J l ' t u L s ' l V t ^ r ' o ? ™ "

1

"

6

are

^

w i t h the

The statuettes made for h i g h ^ k i n ? " 9 6 " ^

^

Priests of Amun, chief ladies

°f ^

T l

0

^

inscriptions of the f i r s t type

n

the shabti spell. The l a t t e r a r e ' 1 the New Kingdom: Version I l i m V Khonsu), Version IV or Version

V

^

^ "

l0

^ d

"

ger

VerSl

°nS

COlUm S

^ ^

^

the

"

SUCh

^

°WnerS ° f

35

lower

rl sin

ki

(Nunu). On shabtis i t seems t o occur only i n the 21st dynasty, and on shabti box-

"9s'

9rades

hi

'

9h"

^ which

were c u r r e n t throughout

9 • version o f

F " b b P e V l a t e d f 0 r m o f « « s p e l l , e . g . Nesy• "I" the "god's w i f e of Amun" Maat-Ka-Re c , two

36S

es somewhat l a t e r , presumably under dyn. 25 or early dyn. 26.

show

Com

P '

by NN" (Nebseny), o r " s p e l l o f causing t h a t a man does not work i n the god's land"

Figurines i n s c r i b e d w i t h a v a r i a n t of t h i s spell a r e , as f a r as we know, made only f o r Amenemope, prophet of Amun-Ri c -king-of-the-gods,master o f secrets (hry ss'tsw), c h i e f draughtsman (si kdwt) o f the House o f Amun. His^tomb i s a t Dra Abu'l Naga, and must be dated t o the second h a l f of dyn. 21

331

.

heart, of the baboon - ? - " . On the shabtis of Amenemope the following unique var-

u n r k e r shabtis inscribed with BD 5. overseer shabtis and Apart from mummform worxer sn»»m statuettes havin9 the usual shabti spell (BO 6) are also known o f Amenemope^.

51on

is used: "0 (or.- say:) I am one who seeks the Weary One, one who ha. com,

forth from Wenu-, I live from the beeek-hsart of the (treat Baboon."

A separate study of BD 5, based upon Amenemope's shabti i n s c r i p t i o n s and other sources, was published by Capart 43 ). Although f a r more source material should (1-

The purpose o f the s p e l l was t o give the deceased the magical power and wisdom

dealltfbe used in order to discover the origins of the spell and t o e s t a b l i s h the

to survive i n the Beyond. But who 1s the mysterious god who 1s called if

development of i t s meaning, Capart's a r t i c l e s u f f i c i e n t l y demonstrates t h a t sev-

one who 1s doing the a c t o f 3f°",

eral versions of the spell existed, and that i t s character has changed consider-

"the

and who 1s "the Weary One"?

According t o the t i t l e preserved i n the CT versions, the purpose of the text

ably in the course of time. The oldest texts we have are o f Hermopolitan o r i g i n ,

was to equip the deceased w i t h power i n order to master the Primaeval Waters, or

though older ideas, probably related to the doctrine o f H e l i o p o l i s , are c e r t a i n l y

rather t o get power (shn) over the god Nun who personified these. The magic he

incorporated in them. These texts, which can be found on c o f f i n s from Bershe and

needed was the magic o f Atum, which was kept i n the chest ("ftt).

Siut, contain several puns, which have caused a l l kinds o f r e - i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s

in

the later "descendants" of the CT s p e l l , to be found i n the Book o f the Dead.

time has mastered Nun. This god i s voracious ( 3 f w i t h flesh-determ.) and seems

From the MK copies published by De Buck we may note the f o l l o w i n g two versions. A) "Recitation: (°ftt),

the receiving of gifts

(3wt), the equipping

(°pr)

to have the h a b i t s o f a c r o c o d i l e (zf

of the chest

the Weary One (nny),

that the 3f°-god

who has come

and the Weary One (nny) have t o be distinguished as separate

gods. C o f f i n B4C has the reading "she (the owner) is one who greedily searches

forth from (the god) Hun (rmw); to him (to this N) belongs every Ba. This N (he) lives from the entrails

w i t h f l e s h - d e t . , WB I 9, ° f , "ify "who

searches g r e e d i l y f o r h i s p r e y " ( ? ) , WB I 182 4 4 ). Some of the c o f f i n texts suggest

being powerful in the Primaeval Waters (nnw), (being equipped as an ?)

Akh. I am (or: this N is) the "Afa" off?)

Therefore the

owner i d e n t i f i e s himself w i t h a god who has come f o r t h from Nun, and at the same

the bodily parts

(bskw) of a baboon. "

of the Weary One", and B2Be has: "This N is the if

(with flesh-

and god's d e t e r m i n a t i v e s ) of the Weary One (with god's d e t . ) " . В) "I am (this H is) the "Afa" off?)

the Weary One, who has come forth

god) Hun, (and) who has come forth from Wenu (Hermopolis); longs every Ba who lives from (I/he live(s)

from

(the

Almost c e r t a i n l y the god mentioned here i s Rec or Atum, the creator of the cos

to you (to him) be-

from) the entrails

mos, who rose from the inanimate and passive Nun (nny).

of a baboon. "

The Book of the Dead papyri show a considerable v a r i a t i o n i n s p e l l i n g

In an Hermopolitan c o n t e x t t h i s god may be Thoth, the son of Nun as well as

In

these papyri the spell is introduced by a t i t l e in which the r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h

creator o f the w o r l d . To him belong

menu

"the Counter o f B a ' s " , since he played an important part i n the judgement of the

labour is established (see above,. The version i n Nebseny (BM 9900) comes,

the Ba's of Hermopolis and he may be called

souls i n the Hall o f the Double Maat. The Great Baboon mentioned i n Amenemope's tiew1

; ™

9

,

C,°Se

t0

tte

-

CT

-

-

carries

(ft)

shabti t e x t s must r e f e r t o h i m 4 5 ' . As regards the "Weary One", who i s mentioned i n a l l versions, there remains

p'—тл^с""??;; N e w

come

rr

~

'-«= * - :

e

rr:;;;

-* -

J T i

Other texts have cPr "to seek"

whirh •

Khonsu ( d y n . 21) r e a d s : "I am one ^ ^

maic papyrus in Turin, for I y f - A n ^ r " ^ "•«•*

one, one who h^s come forth

Nunu

^

^

36S

1 1

-

is the

to

*-

Death 4 6 ); b u t , t o i n d i c a t e the god's state before his resurrection, the word blgy "the Tired One", seems r a t h e r t o be used. On these complicated problems a shabti box i n Leiden may throw some l i g h t (PI. decorated o r i n s c r i b e d on a l l f o u r e x t e r i o r sides 4 7 ». I t was meant to contain the

1S

^ ^

lhesek~)he<**

h%S hour

the

• ***

•'

°f

4). This box i s o f the l a t e sarcophagus type w i t h rather thick w a l l s , which are

Wmin9

has come forth from Wenu• TvUe

в (м 104775 we find

Kin9dom v e r s i o n s

the p o s s i b i l i t y o f i d e n t i f y i n g him as O s i r i s , the god who was resurrected from

""

°

5im11ar f

the

t0

W~

'

ones>

Weary

N6Sy" one

shabtis o f the god's f a t h e r o f Amun, Bak-en-ren(ef), and i s to be dated t o the who

of a baboon. " The P t o l e Wk°

SBeks

the

and who lives

Ba

0*

the

from the besek-

end of the T h i r d Intermediate Period. The ends show representations of I s i s and Nephthys as mourners. The f i r s t i s c a l l e d "the mother ( s i c ) of the god , and the second " t h e s i s t e r o f the god". A small boat i s painted on the l i d . One o f the sides c a r r i e s an i n s c r i p t i o n c o n s i s t i n g of 7 columns o f blue painted hieroglyphs,

333

, »о „ » « i n n of BD 5: "Recitation by the Osiris the god's father of mntaininQ a late versiun ui . . . . . , (Pa-Vdy-pep with the same titles, justified: I am of Amun, Bdk-en-rent-ef), son or m » r r the шагу one, one who has come from Wenet and who lives from the оие 1 see*s besek-hearts of the baboons. "

K )

. The opposite side i s decorated w i t h a p o l y -

chrome vignette-like representation on a white background. On the r i g h t we see a man in the act of presenting a shabti-figurine to a sqatting god. The l a t t e r i s mummiform, and has an Ankh-attribute on his knees. Next t o him (drawn as i f behind him) a crocodile is standing over a trapezoidal pedestal or t r a y turned upside down. Above the animal a snake and a mountain are depicted. The scene may, though with considerable reservations, be considered as a p i c t o r i a l

translation

of ideas embodied in the problematic 5th chapter of the Book o f the Dead

49

which suggests t h a t they c o n s i s t of several shrines. These l i d s are upstanding r e c t a n g u l a r o r round-topped boards, s i m i l a r to the New i l Z " ™ ples>

but u n l i k e the l a t t e r (each compartment of which was close!

one shabti each) the i n t e r i o r o f the TIP-boxes were a unity

*

1 7

A l l the s1d

covered w i t h painted r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s , showing udjat and nefer signs

the'f

sons of Horus, the deceased i n f r o n t of O s i r i s 5 3 ' , the deceased receiving Tba tions from the tree-goddess, or the tomb i t s e l f . The variety of shapes and iconography

o f shabti boxes j u s t i f i e s a special study, i „

which

the material would be

considered w i t h i n the general context of funerary f u r n i t u r e . An exception must be made f o r such specimens as the above mentioned sarcophagus box and one following example, since both o b j e c t s have d i r e c t bearing upon the present subject.

'.

The r e l e v a n t box i s o f the naos type w i t h three pseudo-compartments (PI. 5 ) 5 4 ' ,

Shabtiboxes The shabti box of Bak-en-ren(-ef) in Leiden may be considered as a t y p i c a l exaample of shabti boxes of the Late p e r i o d 5 0 ' . These have the shape o f a sarcophagus with high carved ends. The l i d usually bears the

representation o f one or

On the l i d s the name and t i t l e o f the owner are inscribed i n black hieroglyphs i n ' a yellow panel on a w h i t e background. The ends are blank, the long sides bear polychrome r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s on a white background and black painted inscriptions, containing Version VIB o f the shabti s p e l l , i n a yellow panel. Both sides are i -

two boats, whereas the sides are decorated with images o f d i v i n i t i e s or small scenes, or inscribed simply with an abbreviated t e x t o f the shabti s p e l l 5 1 ' . Ac-

d e n t i c a l . On the r i g h t we see the owner, "the house wife and ohantress of Amun-

cording

Rea-King-of-the-gods,

to Cooney the boats on the l i d r e l a t e to the t r a d i t i o n a l voyage t o

Mut-Meret-es".

She i s standing in f r o n t of an offering ta-

Abydos theoretically undertaken by every deceased person. Another box o f the same

b l e , above which a l o t u s f l o w e r i s shown. She wears the clothes of the l i v i n g , an

type, also in Leiden, shows two of these boats on a s l i g h t l y curved l i d , one

useJcfc-collar and a long wig w i t h a f i l l e t and an ointment cone. Her hands are up-

having a s a i l , the other without a s a i l

52

' . These indeed, could have been meant

for the pilgrimage to Abydos - upstream and downstream - but the p o s s i b i l i t y

that

raised f o r r e c e i v i n g a t r a y o f o f f e r i n g s . On the l e f t we f i n d the owner's counterp a r t , shown w i t h the same physiognomy, headdress and useWi-collar,

but t h i s time

they were supposed to be used by the shabtis f o r conveying m a t e r i a l s and sand i n

as a mummy, h o l d i n g two hoes and c a r r y i n g a bag with the r i g h t arm. In front of

the Beyond must be seriously considered.

t h i s f i g u r e we recognize the same t a b l e as was standing in front of Mut-Meret-es,

Shabti boxes of the sarcophagus type seem only t o occur during the l a s t part of the Third Intermediate Period (dyn. 22-24, or e a r l y dyn. 2 5 ) .

the flower on top being i n the same p o s i t i o n . This scene o f r e p r e s e n t i n g the owner receiving food directly

from his substi-

tute - his shabti - i s unique. с и е Т Г Г Г

at l M S t

7

studied"

1С

^

"nt11

the end of dyn

°П°9Га,% ° f

$UCh

late

'

30

boxes

'

as

has

the

A r e l a t e d scene i s shown i n the large introductory vignette of the contemporary BD-papyrus o f the god's w i f e o f Amun and Queen, Maat-Ka-Rëc (Fig. 40) "ever been properly

coffins and modei

а .д, r . ^ z r r : irir — b jackasl a a 9 Bu tl;atl;r;;: ;:;r. » continul/to Ь ? ^ " '

22 d

"

'УПа541'е5

meant to be stored as square, f l a t boxes or chests 1ngs of hieroglyphs J

Ih,?9' ^

^

Ki

"9d0m

naos

" "

shrine-shaped boxes

s t a t u e t t e s were mass produced and were """ ^ ^ ^ u l a r , or even USUa,1y d e c o r a t e d ^ l l o w line-draw-

^

ь — .

in the form of a single « н и . к ° Г s h r i r 1 e - < W e - Such boxes may be shnne, but more often they have two, three or f o u r l i d s ,

l a t e r stage i n the ceremony. Instead o f standing opposite i t s mistress the shabti takes a p o s i t i o n next t o h e r ; regarded from the ancient Egyptian standpoint, the s t a t u e t t e could o n l y be shown as i t i s now (behind i t s owner), since otherwise i t would have covered the owner or would have been i n v i s i b l e i t s e l f . The legend, i n scribed between the Queen and the o f f e r i n g - t a b l e , explains that the s i t u a t i o n depicted takes place i n the F i e l d o f O f f e r i n g s . Unlike the scene on the shabti box, the "moment suprême": the presenting o f the food by the substitute to the owner, has already taken p l a c e , because the bread, the tangible r e s u l t o f the shabti s t o i l i n g i n the f i e l d s , has been put on the t a b l e .

36S

. The

meaning o f t h i s scene i s the same as t h a t on the Leiden box, but i t presents a

335

r

- h . b t i nrnun-r qruuK

S3, shahtl oangs

chantress of Amun. Per-em-Bastet with two boxes with 185 and 183 blu. . . . •

" - t h i n provenance, from the Third i n t e r -

pottery shabtis. placed on the owner's coffin. Two boxes with 200 a

0

brown pottery shabtis were found near head of another coffin. Petrle, Qurn

mpHiate to the Ptolemaic Period

(1909). 15. P l s -

In two l i s t s we present here the most important shabti gangs (groups o f s t a t u ettes for one owner each) and groups of shabtis belonging to various owners, but

8)

31

•

53

-

rne

'

Ramesseum. Tombs w i t h s h a b t i s of god's adoratrices of dyn. 22-23 and contem-

porary private shabtis with names as Osorkon, Sheshonq, Takeloth, both fai-"

deriving from the same areas and made in the same s t y l e .

ence and clay, workers and overseers. Quibell, Ramesseum (1898), 2-3, 9 12. a) r h ^ h i * I n t e r m e d i a t e

13, Pis. I I , V. Cf. a l s o Aubert 1974, 165-167.

'

I Thebes

'

'

9) Deir el-Medineh. Shabtis o f minor Amun-priests of dyn. 21-22, found In reused

1) Der el-Bahri. Excav. Mariette 1858, shabtis from dyn. 21 u n t i l LP, found i n subterranean chambers Hatshepsut-temple. Mariette, D e i r - e l - B a h a r i , Doc.

tombs or in newly made burial places. Valbelle, Ouchebtls de De1r el-Medlnêh (1927).

topogr., h i s t , et ethnogr. recueillies dans ce temple pendant les f o u i l l e s

10) Medinet Habu. Shabtis from tomb o f Harslese, son of the high-priest of Amun,

exécutées par A. Mariette-Bey (1877).

Sheshonq, and from tombs o f god's adoratrices and other priestesses of Amun

2) First or Royal Cache (1881). Ca. 3700 shabtis i n at l e a s t 20 boxes or on the

contemporary w i t h kings o f dyn. 23 (Amun-rudj), of dyn. 24 (Osorkon I I I ) and

f l o o r , for Pinedjem I , Pinedjem I I , Masaharta, Maat-Ka-Rë c , H e n u t t a u i , Nesy-

of dyn. 25. Ca. 2000 s h a b t i s o f stone and faience, Libyan s t y l e , both over-

Khonsu, Isit-em-kheb, Nesy-ta-nebt-isheru, Tauheryt, D j e d - P t a h - i u f - a n k h ;

seers and w o r k e r s , o r i n a s t y l e influenced by Middle and New Kingdom t r a d i -

tab-

lets Rogers and McCullum. Dyn. 21, except l a s t owner, who was buried e a r l y

t i o n s . Hölscher, The Excavations o f Medinet Habu V (1954), 16-33, Idem Vol.

dyn. 22. Maspero, Les Momies Royales, MMAF I (1889), 5 1 1 f f . Cf. C a t a l . Ld.

I l l , 14; Daressy, Notice e x p l i c a t i v e des ruines de Médinet Habu, 169. See a l -

4.3.0.1-4.3.0.8.

so Class X.

3) Second Cache (1891). Shabtis of at least 58 p r i e s t s o f Amun, stored i n 110

11) Thebes, tomb o f T j e s r e p e r e t , contemporary w i t h Taharka, Brescianl, BSFE 64,

boxes. Daressy, Les Sépultures des prêtres d'Amon â Deir e l - B a h a r i , ASAE

5-29.

1(1900), 141-148; idem, Les Cercueils des prêtres d'Ammon, ASAE 8(1907), 3-38, l i s t of shabti owners on p. 14-17, Cf. L i e b l e i n D i e t . I I (1892) Suppl. 9931004, no. 2544. See Cat. Ld. 4.3.1.1 etc.

I I Abydos Excav. Amélineau, Les nouvelles f o u i l l e s d'Abydos (1895-1896), 46. Ca. 800

4) Der el-Bahri; Excav. Winlock, tomb under Hatshepsut c o u r t , f o r s i s t e r and

shabtis i n s c r i b e d w i t h the names o f 27 owners, some of which belong to the

daughters of Men-kheper-Rêc, with 5 shabti boxes w i t h c o n t e n t s , dyn. 21. Winlock, The Egyptian Expedition 1923-4, BMMA 19, p t . 2(1924), 26-28, F i g s . 2729. In pits dateable to dyn. 23 were found 2 shabti boxes w i t h a l l

together

364 statuettes for a woman Ankh-Shepenupet, Winlock, o p . c i t . , 29-30, f i g s

Amun c l e r g y . Dyn. 21-22. Excav. Randal 1-MacIver and Mace, El Amrah and Abydos (1902). 78-79, 86, 97, PI. 39; 300 u n i n s c r i b e d and 37 i n s c r i b e d shabtis of Isit-en-kheb, daughter of

32-

Shabaka (dyn. 2 5 ) . See Class X. H I Minieh-Tehneh

i

r

;

t

eXCaV

."I"0""6116

e B

6)

Z t 'e Ld ing

a

h

U 33

'

dy

"-

P6ndant

T T

;; „ '

°ra u " draug t

T

f M l l 1 e

U

I

i P

Bara1Ze>

"

l

9

h

21

1932

^

"3'

Und6r

Pr§treS

thl>d

' "

MaSPer

stewards

d6 of

°'

P " Baraize a Deir 1974

"

'

Rapport

1885

"1886'

god s

'

c

Hatshepsut Temple,

de Montou

F W S h 8 b t i S Cf

,,hiV6r

terrace

e t travaux BIE

a d o r a t

-

1886 c e s

' "0-M1.

Cf. Cat. high-^-

: : a r y WUh ki"9S ° f See Class X. 15 ta C : I ^ t t e "Pr°Phet ° f ^ -King-of-the-gods, chief , Amenemope, inscribed w i t h BD 5. See supra S 2d. Tomb o f the

36S

Tomb of prophet o f Amun and v i z i e r Ankh-Wennofer, 380 shabtis of green f a i ence, dyn. 21/22.

oyer_

Tomb o f prophet o f Amun Ankh-ef-en-Djehuty, 401 shabtis (352 workers,

over

seers), also 11 workers o f the god's f a t h e r of Amun, Amenemope. In a n o t n e ^ room o f the same tomb, 38 overseers o f the second prophet of AmunP a - s h e r i - ( e n - ) i s e t - k h r e d , were found. Lacau, ASAE 26(1926), 3 ASAE 26(1926), 41-43; Aubert 1974, 177, f i g s . 124, 127. •V Memphis

337

,

Barsanti. ASAE 5(1905), 69-83. Site of Memphis. Tomb of Sheshonq, high p r i e s t of Memphis

son o f Osorkon I I

p a d y - e n - I s i t , son o f D i t - e s - e n - n u b t e t , overseer of the Place (Serapeum,),

n L H i t h 200 l i g h t blue faience shabtis. Shabtis of his r e l a t i v e s some i f which are also high priests of Memphis were found at M i t r a h i n a . Badawy, flcar 54(1954), 153-177, pis. 12-13. »At j. Serapeum. Anthropomorphic Apis snaDiib ui

See

ch _

v

and 198 on the l e f t o f the sarcophagus. Barsanti, ASAE 1(1900), 230-234 U) Pady-Neith, son o f Hetep-Bastet, overseer of horses (contemp.

s3( ,_

co„.

t r o l l e r of temple domains ( c o n t . Amasis); a couple of shabtis on the right

toasis)-

' i98

shabtis on the r i g h t and 202 on the l e f t o f the entrance of the tomb chamber

^

Barsanti. ASAE 2 ( 1 9 0 1 ) , 97-104.

V Delta sites ' Athribis

12) Nes-ba-ned-djed, son o f Hor-em-hat, overseer of the Double Granary (cont.

Shabtis of l i g h t blue faience of a woman T a - d y t - B a s t e t , found i n

plundered tomb of dyn. 21/22. Leclant, Orientalia 30, 99-100, f i g .

8.

Amasis). Outside and a g a i n s t sarcophagus 397 shabtis. Barsanti, ASAE 1(1900),

Bubastis. Shabtis of prophet of Amun, Djed-Khonsu-iuf-ankh, Aubert 1974, 178, f i g s . 122-123.

189-190. 13) N e f e r - i b - R S c - s a - N e i t h , son o f Shep-en-wep-Bastet, seal-bearer of the king of Lower Egypt e t c .

6) Late_Period_and_earlj_Ptolemaic_gen

(contemp. Amasis); tomb south of Userkaf pyramid; 336 shab-

t i s on the sarcophagus. D r i o t o n - L a u e r , ASAE 51(1951), 469-490. I Thebes (Assassif)

14) Wah-ib-Rë c -men, son o f Taa, seal-bearer o f the king

Tomb of Pady-Horresnet, high steward, contemporary o f Psammetichus I ,

shabtis

of Lower Egypt etc. In

T-shaped niche two boxes w i t h 206 and 200 shabtis. Drioton-Lauer, o p . c i t . ,

in classical style without back p i l l a r .

l o c . c i t . under 1 3 ) .

Tomb of Ankh-Hor, governor of Upper Egypt, see Cat. Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 0 5 - 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 0 9 .

15) Psemtek, son o f S e b a - r e k h y t , god's f a t h e r , inspector of sem-priests, adminis-

Tomb of Pady-Neith, high steward, see Cat. Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 2 0 - 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 2 4 .

t r a t o r o f the western mountain (contemp. Amasis). Location of tomb unknown.

Tomb of Ahmose, prophet, chief lector p r i e s t , scribe of the temple o f Bhht,

Joyotte, BSFE 60(1971), 7 - 2 7 .

ASAE 8, 42, f i g . 1.

16) Psamtek-neb-pehti, son o f Psemtek and T a - s h e r y t - e n - I s i t , general (contemp.

I I Saqqara

Amasis). Tomb near T e t i pyramid. Shabtis i n niches seen by Bonomi, Lepsius DMT I 172-173.

1) Bak-en-ren-ef (contemp. Psam. I ) , see Cat. Ld. 5.3.1.83-87. 2) Pady-Ptah, god's father of Bastet at Memphis (contemp. Psam. I ) . Exact l o c a tion of tomb unknown. For "dossier" c f . Aubert 1974, 216-217, f i g .

17) Hor-khebi, son o f Ta-sen-hor (contemp. Amasis); tomb between pyramids of Djoser and Unas; 400 s h a b t i s i n two boxes, 36 of which are inscribed. Daressy,

133.

ASAE 4(1904), 76-82.

3) Pady-pep, son of Pady-Ptah (contemp. Psam. I ) ; tomb near T e t i - p y r a m i d .

18) Ankh-Wah-ib-Rë c -sa-Neith, son o f Psamtek and I s i t - k h e b , general (contemp.

4) Hor-iret-aa (contemp. Psam. I I ) , see Cat. Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 7 9 - 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 8 1 .

Amasis). Tomb found under monastery of Jeremias; 384 shabtis for the owner

5) Udja-Hor, son of Isit-en-akh-bity (contemp. Psam. I I ) ; tomb w i t h two niches

and 367 f o r h i s mother. Châban, ASAE 17(1917), 179. See Cat. Ld. 5.3.1.261.

containing 198 shabtis each and 50 others in p i t i n N-E corner. ASAE 3(1902),

19) Imhotep.son o f I s i t - w e r e t , seal-bearer of the king of Lower Egypt. Location 6) ^amtek-mery-Neith, judge of the court of j u s t i c e , « a and v i z i e r Amasis). Location tomb unknown. Ramond.RdE 17, 195-197

tomb unknown.

(contemp.

20) S e t j a - i r e t - b i n t , housewife (dyn. 2 7 ) ; 300 shabtis near sarcophagus. Barsanti,

7) ^ e k - m e r y - P t a h , overseer of the royal ships (contemp. Amasis). ca. 400 shabtis, see Cat. Ld. 5.3.1.149.

ASAE 1(1900), 161-166. 21) Psemtek, son o f M e r - N e i t h , high steward (dyn. 26 or 27). Tomb found by

8)

I t r t r *

SOn

,°f

T a

^S i oV 26^ H J ' l

6

h

:;:

W00d6n beS and 178 S3 tU t ee tS h te left BSanti

- n e f e r M t ' - overseer o f the royal ships (contemp.

UnaS P y

™1d-

"

o f the entrance o f the tomb

"- '

Mariette i n 1860 i n area o f Jeremias monastery. 22) T j a - H o r - p a - t a , son o f T e f n u t , h i g h - p r i e s t o f Bastet etc. (dyn. 30). 23) Wennofer. son o f Pain-mu, p h y s i c i a n , prophet of Nectanebo I I (dyn. 30-e Ptolem.). Tomb near Serapeum. discovered by Mariette. De Meulenaere.

») tjeka-em-saf, overseer of the royal ships (contemp. Amasis); 401 s h a b t i s . 24

36S

35(1960), 92-107, Aubert 1974, 250. . ) Nesy-Shu - T e f n u t , k i n g ' s s c r i b e o f accounts (early Pto «»•

339

Tomb dis-

5 - 6 ; see a l s o C a p a r t , CdE 2 5 ( 1 9 3 8 ) , 304. covered a t S a h a r a .

1845, o f .

Hubert

1974

25, N e f e r - K a , son o f I s i t - r e s h t i , . » n e s t

251

fig

(dyn.

30).

See C a t .

Ld.

5.3.2.25.

V I I Nebesheh

Same provenance: Ankh-Hapy, son of S e t j a - i r e t - b i n t and Hor-Imhotep prophet, Same provenan ^ z6g_ ^ sQn Q f H 0 r . a n k h j uc

In the c e m e t e r i e s o f Nebesheh, excavated by P e t r i e , shabtis from the LP and

Ptolemaic period (2nd cent, BI;>

e a r l y Prolemaic p e r i o d were found. These are described by G r i f f i t h 1n Petri '

"

,,

. ,

565-566- Pa-shery-en-Ptah, high-priest of Memphis, son o f Hor-ankh, i d e n t i f i e d by Voyotte'fAubert, 1974, 271, dated to 41 BC; K h o n s u - i r d i s , son o f Menet, 30 shabt i s inscribed, 350 uninscribed, Chaban, ASAE 19, 212, Daresse ASAE 19, 149.

p u b l i c a t i o n , Nebesheh and Defenneh (Tahpanhes), 36, P i s , i 2 - 1 3 ; see also Petrie, i b i d . ,

6

'

19-21. The s h a b t i s are a l l of the normal back p i l l a r type

There were s t a t u e t t e s o f v a r i o u s sizes i n the same tomb, usually standing and arranged i n square groups o f 30 t o 40 specimens i n boxes, which were placed

I l l Gizeh Osorkon ("good name" Nefer-ib-Re c -sa-Neith), contemp. Psam. I I , see Class XIA2.

near the stone sarcophagi o f t h e i r owners. Other gangs consisted of one or two f i n e l y i n s c r i b e d specimens w i t h several rougher ones, and a few hundreds of u n i n s c r i b e d s t a t u e t t e s , a l l

Udja-Hor, king's herald, overseer of scribes o f the g r e a t p r i s o n

(contemp.

Psam. I I ) . Gizeh Tomb 102; shabtis i n B e r l i n , see Lepsius DMT I ,

123-124.

Pa-khaas, son of Ta-shedidi, general (ayn. 3 0 ) ; many s h a b t i s from tomb i n Cairo museum ( c f . C. 47467-47473).

i n wooden boxes. Examples: P a y e f - t j a u - N e i t h ,

high steward (contemp. A m a s i s ) , UC 546; H o r - u d j a , son of Wadjet-em-hat, overseer o f s i n g e r s e a r l y Ptolem. V I I I Delta

( d y n . 3 0 ) , C. 47604; Hor, son of Ta-khebes, general'(dyn. 30-

period).

sites

IV Fayum Pa-khaas, son of Ankh-Hapy and Hathor-em-akhet, overseer o f t h e r o y a l

ships

Kom Abu B i l l u

( T e r e n u t h i s ) , T j a - n e f e r , son o f T j e s - p e r e t , Kha-ro p r i e s t (con-

temp. A m a s i s ? ) , see Cat. Ld.

(dyn. 30). See Cat. Ld. 5.3.1.268. Hor-udja, son of Shedet, prophet of Neith (dyn. 3 0 ) . Tomb i n Hawara. A t each

5.3.1.247-5.3.1.250.

A h t r i b i s , P a y e f - t j a u - A m u n ("good name" T j a u - a n - e m - h e r - i m u ) , ?on o f Payef-

side of sarcophagus a niche i n masonry; i n southern n i c h e 203 specimens, 11

tjau-Amun and S e t j a - i r e t - b i n t , p r i n c e and c o u n t , seal-bearer o f the king of

f i l e s , 18 ranks, i n northern niche 196 specimens, 5 f i l e s ,

Lower Egypt e t c . ; 277 s h a b t i s i n sarcophagus, o f l i g h t green f a i e n c e , good

11 r a n k s ;

standing i n sand beds, 18 d i f f e r e n t s t y l e s . P e t r i e , Kahun e t c .

all

(1890), 9, PI.

m o d e l l i n g , t h r e e s i z e s , 20 specimens o f ca. 16 cm w i t h h o r i z o n t a l l i n e s f r o n t ,

Rubinsohn-

Amun w i t h o b e l i s k - s i g n , the tomb may be dated t o dyn. 30 or the e a r l y Ptole-

o t h e r s o f c a . 10 cm w i t h T-shaped t e x t s . From type o f names and w r i t i n g of

7. See Cat. Ld. 5.3.1.188. Tomb at Abusir el-Meleq, with two boxes w i t h 365 s h a b t i s each; Knatz, ZAS 41, 8 - 9 , Erman ZAS 44, 131.

maic p e r i o d . G a u t h i e r , Mon. P i o t 2 5 ( 1 9 2 1 / 2 ) , 171-188. Kom esh S h u k a f a , P a d y - I s i t , p r i n c e and c o u n t , general (dyn. 3 0 - e a r l y Ptolem.

V Heliopolis

period). S i e g l i n ( - B o t t i ) , Hor-maa-kheru ("good name" N e f e r - i b - R e c - s a - N e i t h ) , p r i n c e and c o u n t ,

king's

scribe e t c . (contemp. Psam. I I ) ; one specimen and s e v e r a l o t h e r s f o r 5 r e l a -

Die Nekropole von Кбт-esch-Schukafa, I ( T e x t ) , 1908,

343. T e l l el-Roba (Mendes), N e s - b a - n e d - d j e d , son o f S h e n t i t , p r i e s t o f Mendes e t c . ,

t i v e s . Gauthier, ASAE 33(1933), 27-53. c

Wah-ib-Re (-netjes?), god's f a t h e r , gang o f s h a b t i s , 20 o f which a r e scribed on the back, Gauthier, ASAE 27(1927), 15, PI

in-

Cat. Ld.

5.3.1.164.

IX Hermopolis

18

Psemtek-seneb, c h i e f physician (contemp. Psam. I I ) , see Cat. Ld.

5.3.1.151.

Ankh-Hor, h i g h - p r i e s t o f Hermopolis. On the r i g h t o f the sarcophagus 400 shabtis.

VI El Fostat

Gabra, BSFE 3 0 , 41-52.

Djehuty-irdis, ^ r i w ! ! ' / '

0

;

"

f

Ib

"

Pe

"

PlaC6d

5 either h horizon! o r i z o n t aI'I" l l y or^ i „^

eSi

^

Sh3btiS tW

°

r

°

°WS

n

" ™ P h . g u s . embedded i n sand, 37

W U h

t 0 9 e t h 8 r T-Shape

afTanged

.

10 414 Hama

» • » " « • statuettes Shabt1s

"

The

in

front

I n s c r i p>t i o n s _are pls

h i g h - p r i e s t o f Hermopolis (dyn. 3 0 ) , Cat. Ld. 5.3.1.252.

X Abydos Tombs o f D j e d - h e r and Hapy-men. The s h a b t i s found i n these tombs are good examples from t h e t r a n s i t i o n a l

p e r i o d between dyn. 30 and the Ptolemaic period

298 341

. <«>.«• ««.

and o f s h a b t i s d a t e a b l e t o t h e P t o l e m a i c p e r i o d

and of shaDtis

onTl her

79

Died-her

(3rd-2nd Cent.

BC).

also contained the b u r i a l o f h i s son

plan Of tomb on PI. 80. The o l d e s t s t a t u e t t e s are those o f

Djed-

4 1 ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 105-118. The most r e c e n t t r a n s l a t i o n i s by Roeder, Die Ägyptische R e l i g i o n i n T e x t und B i l d , Bd V ( 1 9 6 1 ) , 322-327. The s i g n i f i c a n c e of these t e x t s f o r documents w i t h l e g a l t r a n s a c t i o n s , see Seidl-Wildung, Uschebtikauf und Geldbezahlungsurkunde, i n S t u d i e n zur A l t ä g . K u l t u r , SAK 1(1974), 290-291. 6) See Ch. I S3. 7) For the baba,

These show a great v a r i e t y o f types. At the head o f t h e sarcophagus

see Ch. IV §17.

there were two boxes f i l l e d w i t h 198 and 196 specimens ( P I . 79, no. 1 , 3 , 5

8) B a k i r , S l a v e r y ,

i n photo 1; UC 646-48). They are o f f a i r l y h a r d , d a r k , g r e e n - b l u e g l a z e and

g) K i t c h e n , The T h i r d I n t e r m e d i a t e p e r i o d i n Egypt (1973), 277.

have black painted i n s c r i p t i o n s . Under the box a t the w e s t e r n s i d e t h e r e were

10) E.g. Ld.

much cruder shabtis (PI. 79, no. 2 and 4 i n photo 1 ) .

11) RÄRG 852.

In the West chamber of the same tomb, D j e d - h e r ' s son, t h e p r i e s t o f

Hathor

cit.,

of b r i l l i a n t l i g h t blue glaze. Of the t o t a l o f 385 specimens, 266 are

gest.

83 have purple heads and 36 have i n s c r i p t i o n s i n l a i d w i t h p u r p l e g l a z e .

These

are dateable to the e a r l y Ptolemaic p e r i o d .

and Heerma van Voss, 29ste Ned. F i l o l o g e n - c o n g r e s 1967, 198, both sug-

13) K l a s e n s , LdÄ 1 , 2 ( 1 9 7 3 ) , 232-236, and 0MR0 56(1975), 23. 14) The s i g n i f i c a n c e o f t h i s t e x t f o r t h e understanding o f the character of shab-

The tomb of Hapy-men ( P e t r i e o p . c i t . , 39, tomb G 6 1 , P I . 8 0 , p l a n )

is of

the

same date or even somewhat l a t e r . A b r i c k h o l l o w n e x t t o t h e sarcophagus contained a box with 33 s h a b t i s , one o f which was i n s c r i b e d . Other tombs on t h e 1

same s i t e , and dateable t o the same period ( P e t r i e , Abydos I I ,

95-96)

had one wooden box standing i n one of the corners o f t h e b u r i a l

usually

chamber, and

containing 300-400 shabtis of very poor q u a l i t y , i n many cases no more t h a n t w i sel-Kebir t s of sun-dried clay and roughly c o l o u r e d . XI Qau

t i s a f t e r t h e New Kingdom, was demonstrated a t f i r s t by Spiegel berg, Sammlung des Museum-Westreenianum im Haag, 25. A comparative study o f the shabti pasV

sage i n a l l

Pto-

c o p i e s known t o him, was made by C e n t f , BIFA0 41(1942), 118-133.

Cerny used 17 t e x t s and mentions two more examples i n the Louvre. To h i s l i s t a n o t h e r specimen can be added, p u b l i s h e d ( i n Russian) by L o u r i e , Le Papyrus 1114 de 1 ' H e r m i t a g e e t l e s idées s o c i a l e s encarnées dans l e s o u s h e b t i s , Vestnik Dr.

Shabti of Nesy-nehmet-away, daughter o f Nesy-nebtet and t h e p r o p h e t H o r . lemaic period. Aubert 1974, 267, f i g .

4.3.0.6.

12) These f i g u r i n e s a r e n o t t o be regarded as s h a b t i s , as Bonnet, o p . c i t . , l o c .

and Wadjet, Pady-Usir was buried. His shabtis are much f i n e r , and were made plain,

29-34.

1 s t . 4 ( 3 0 ) , 1949, 123-132, 3 f i g s .

15) P l e y t e , C h a p i t r e s Supplémentaires du L i v r e des M o r t s , p i s . 121-123 ( t h e f o u r examples i n L e i d e n ) ; B a r g u e t , L i v r e s des M o r t s , 239.

159.

16) Amun as a i r - g o d , LdÄ I , 2 ( 1 9 7 3 ) , 245. 17) Amun as head o f t h e Beyond, LdÄ,

loc.cit.

18) Edwards, O r a c u l a r a m u l e t i c decrees o f the Late New Kingdom (1960). 1) See f o r development of s p e l l and other t e x t s o f t h e T I P , Ch. I l l nography Ch

IV

I2l

§12. For the LP s e e C h . I I I

e r i : V r °f ences t o t h e l i t e r a t u r e

P r

°Venan see § 3 .

C e d

m a t e H a l

3) Fragment of shabti box Brussels F « 1 1

V

<•

L

t h e

2

p l t

:

18?

« V * * B1rch

T I P

a n d

L P

ico-

"1th

Cm; psba

"

196,

Budge 5

i883

'

'

Les

*

momie

P1S

The 77

;

Z

s

refer-

S

royales, Z1(1883)>

511;

" " G r e e n f i e l d Papyrus

78

19) Edwards, o p . c i t . , T l ,

r e c t o 90.

20) Edwards, o p . c i t . , T 2 ,

19/20.

21) Edwards, o p . c i t . ,

M MâSper0

Tablet McCullum (BM'I6672 ' M the BH (1912) yrv vvr , „ , 5) Urm.

f

§11, f o r ,13.

,

Tablet Rogers (Louvre E 6 8 5 8 ) , 28 x Ifi Rec. 2(1880), 13-18

°

Ch. IV , 2 .

I12>

71

" in

c ;c ; < >- - caractère des ouchebtis d ' a p r è s l e s idées du Nouvel E m p i r e , BIFA0

T 2 , v e r s o 105-107.

22) Edwards, o p . c t t . ,

L I , v e r s o 65.

23) Edwards, o p . c i t . ,

L 6 , verso 35.

24) Edwards, o p . c i t . ,

LI,

45.

25) For " u s h e b t i " , see Ch. I I I 26) See CernJ o p . c i t . ,

§13.

111.

27) Maspero, Ree. 2 , 16. N e i t h e r i s Wiedemann's t h e o r y c o r r e c t t h a t they were "mourners" l i k e t h e abut,

" p l e u r e u s e s " , a t t h e f u n e r a l (Sphinx 16, 4 8 ) .

28) B o r g h o u t s , The Magical Texts o f Pap. Leiden I 348 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 127, no. 1. 29) See WB I 371, 17-19 and Ch. I I I

298

§13.

343

49>

cT r

3I)

}

^

A

i

w

»

V 3SI/12. -

see . s o i b i d .

15.

I

According-to F a i s a n , BIFAO 43(1945). 54. a Late Penod w r i t i n g

r J l i

occurs on shabtis C. 47512. 47513 and 47524. but

tin,

must be a

spe^Hng of dd mdw in\ for the l a t t e r see Drioton. ASAE 43(1943). 347 and 45(1947). 47? PI. 13. and Yoyotte's t r a n s l a t i o n i n Aubert 1974. 268.

of'°f°r

IB'MM

the

9r

°UP ^

the

Cr0C

°d11e °n

th8 0

'tr8y'

the

,P

*1Un"

50) Shabti boxes o f the New Kingdom are discussed i n Ch. V »2c . A concise des c r i p t i o n of the development o f shabti boxes 1s given by Cooney, Some Late Egyptian A n t i q u i t i e s , The Bull, o f the Cleveland Museum of A r t , Vol (1975), 229-239.

62 7 '

'

51) Apart from the Leiden box quoted above, we r e f e r t o the example published by

33) For this comparison see Borghouts. o p . c i t . . 95.

Cooney i n the above-mentioned a r t i c l e , f o r the chantress of Amun, D1t-Amun-pa-

34) BM 10800. 19 x 13 cm. Edwards. B i l l of sale f o r a set of u s h a b t i s . JEA 57

ankh (Dyn. 22-24). See f u r t h e r Katalog Ag. Mus. B e r l i n (ed. Kaiser), no. 925i

(1971). 120-124. PI. 32. 35) Ch. IV §17.

and a box w i t h shabtis o f a woman Ankh-Shepenupet, Wlnlock, The Egyptian Ex-'

36) Seidl-Wildung, Uschebtikauf e t c . , SAK 1(1974), 291-292.

e a r l y dyn. 23).

p e d i t i o n , Excav. a t Deir el Bahri (1924), 29-30, f i g s . 32-34 ( l a t e dyn. 22/

37) Naville, Pap. funér. de la XXIe dyn. Le pap. h i e r , de Kamara (1912), 9-11, 16,

O, ye u(sh)ebtis,

38) See Ch. I l l i l l , 3 (Except, t e x t s ) . 39) See Ch. I l l

52) Ld. AH 8 (Anastasy). For the housewife Setay-way, dim.: 1. 31, cm, w i t h i n s c r i p t i o n around sides: "Recitation

Pis. I and V.

if

one counts off

55) N a v i l l e , Pap. f u n é r . e t c . L e p a p . h i ë r . de Kamara, P l .

Egizio di Vaticano (1899), 264. 8(1929), 226), E 7527-7528 (Capart, CdE 30(1940), 190-196, f i g s . 1-2 and CdE 31(1941), 50), E 7762, 8327-8330 (Speleers 1923, 144). Oxford Ashmolean Mus., two spec, with BD 6 (Wiedemann, Rec. 17(1895), 13). Daressy, two spec. (Rev. de 1 'Eg. Anc. 1(1927), 212-214). Princeton,

one spec, w i t h BD 5 , one overseer,

with BD 6. Berlin 8326-8330 (Aeg. Inschr. I I 339-240). New York, H i s t . Williams, 98, two spec.; see also Anc. Eg. 1921, 20. ïoyotte,

Soc.,

one spec.

(Aubert 1974, f i g . 97). Wiedemann, one spec. (Rec. 17, 13-14). 43) Capart, CdE 30(1940), 190-196.

46)

"rechercher avidement".

t h Y r m i n 9 ° f b a b ° ° n h M r t S ' 1 n ° r d e r t 0 ° " a i n the wisdom and magical wer of hoth and for the character of Herishef the butcher-god "who lives

texL

{w7^T

thé W

0

Ho ts i«.

566 B r i 9 l t t e A U e n

tS'''

l

n

"

t e X t

6 .i '2

ment1

;

«•> Exactly the L t

°ned

S U9ht

r

°

r ^ :

;

s

* °:

ab0Ve

™

'

n e r

' ^retismus

™ i n

iris

and

'

i n den Sarg-

t o which the b o d i l y parts o f

№e

caH

I.

56) Shabtis o f the Kushite r u l e r s o f Egypt, and l a t e r shabtis from the KusMte

42) A l i s t of specimens known to us follows here: Brussels E 6338 (Capart, CdE

Z

justified:

53) See e . g . Maspero, Cat. Musée Eg. de M a r s e i l l e (1939), 56.

loc.cit.

54) Ld. AH 186 (Anastasy), dim.: 1. 56, w. 32, h. 34.5 cm.

45)

13, h. 20

this ( s i c ) housewife".

41) Aubert 1974, 173-174. For a papyrus of the owner see Marucchi, I I Museo

44) Capart: 3f

w.

by the housewife N

40) Cf. also ECT V 180g and VII 196g.

« )

WUh

the

dim

seekin9

-= ^

1" Vienna, Wreszinski, £

""

t o Barguet, L i L

9 g9d 16

is

'

Anubis h

des

-

" ^

298 344

Kingdom have been excluded.

CHAPTER VII

THE DECLINE OF THE SHABTI The d e c l i n e and disappearance o f s h a b t i s must be explained i n t h i s l i g h t , because t h e O s i r i a n f i e l d s , where t h e deceased t i l l e d t h e i r parcels o f l a n d , had

51. The new Osiris-dead

l o s t i n t h e new f u n e r a r y concept a l l meaning.

'

The conquest of Alexander the Great d i t not cause r a d i c a l changes in t h e p r i n Consequently t h e use o f f u n e r a r y s t a t u e t t e s f o r the s u b s t i t u t i o n o f the de-

cipal Egyptian burial customs current a t that time. The Greek domination o f Egypt, however

under Alexander's successors, the Macedonian dynasty o f t h e

ceased g r a d u a l l y became a n a c h r o n i s t i c , and u l t i m a t e l y the production of shabtis

Ptolemies,

must have accelerated a process which eventually a f f e c t e d such b u r i a l

r e l i c s o f an o l d t r a d i t i o n , ended a l t o g e t h e r .

customs:

the development of a new a t t i t u d e to death. This development s t a r t e d in t h e Late Period and may be characterized as the s p i r i t u a l i z a t i o n o f d e a t h . From sundry f u -

The c o n c l u s i o n t h a t s h a b t i s were used throughout the Ptolemaic period i s based on t h e f a c t t h a t a number o f s h a b t i s can r e l a t i v e l y be dated t o the e a r l y p a r t of

nerary t e x t s , p a r t i c u l a r l y the biographical i n s c r i p t i o n s on tomb s t e l a e o f t h e

t h a t p e r i o d , and one f i g u r i n e can be dated e x a c t l y t o the l a s t r e i g n o f the Ptole-

Late and Ptolemaic periods, we gather the impression t h a t t h e t r a d i t i o n a l

maic d y n a s t y .

view on

l i f e a f t e r death was changing. These t e x t s r e f l e c t the pessimism about t h e d e -

Because o f t h e u n a t t r a c t i v e appearance and apparent i n s i g n i f i c a n c e o f the ma-

ceased's f a t e in the Osirian Beyond, a region o f darkness and l o n e l i n e s s where

j o r i t y o f l a t e s h a b t i s as o b j e c t s o f a r t , they have n o t been s t u d i e d i n d e t a i l

the dead are hungry and t h i r s t y and c o n s t a n t l y c o m p l a i n 1 ' . On t h e o t h e r hand a

and we know h a r d l y a n y t h i n g about t h e i r development. However, comparison w i t h the

renaissance of old cosmological concepts o f the A f t e r l i f e was t a k i n g p l a c e : man

few

d a t a b l e specimens shows t h a t t h e m a j o r i t y o f the s o - c a l l e d " l a t e " shabtis

survived a f t e r death i n the form o f a s t a r or was bequeathed t h e cosmic power o f 2)

g r e a t q u a n t i t i e s o f which are kept i n museums and p r i v a t e c o l l e c t i o n s , i n f a c t

the sun ' . This cosmic nature o f the dead becomes c l e a r l y a p p a r e n t i n

funerary

are P t o l e m a i c . An e p i g r a p h i c a l

texts and i n funerary iconography during the Ptolemaic p e r i o d .

traditional

In the

Egyptian concept the deceased wished t o be i d e n t i f i e d w i t h t h e god O s i r i s

(he be-

comes a f t e r death "an O s i r i s NN") and e q u a l l y w i t h t h e supreme power o f l i f e ,

the

sun-god Re c -Horakhte. By such mythical i d e n t i f i c a t i o n s t h e dead man became like

a

god, and obtained the magical power t o overcome t h e dangerous passage t o t h e Beyond. But i n f a c t he remained a p r i v i l e g e d s u b j e c t o f t h e Lords o f t h e

the

Ptolemaic period, the deceased completely merged w i t h t h e n a t u r e o f t h e s e gods: Re'-Horakhte h i m s e l f 3 ' . I n t h e n ^ s t i c a l

Osiris and he *

P ace a f t e r death, O s i r i s and e m L t "

,

t7P0theT'S

0 i

thE

^

taking

are merely aspects o f t h e d e c e a s e d ' s

6 a r t h , y 3

I

Hathor NN" '

union,

"eW

1 n d i v i d u a l i

0 S i r i ,nd

"

"

*

female

"""terpart

of t h i s

now can be f i l l e d 8 ' .

It

Ptah d i e d , t h e h i g h - p r i e s t o f Memphis and owner o f t h e f i g u r i n e mentioned above, t h a t t h e p r o d u c t i o n o f s h a b t i s was d i s c o n t i n u e d 9 ' .

deifica-

is

52. Funerary s t a t u e t t e s i n Graeco-Egyptian s t y l e , and pseudo-shabtis As a r e s u l t o f t h e i n t e r m i n g l i n g o f E g y p t i a n and Greek c i v i l i z a t i o n ,

particu-

l a r l y i n t h e l a s t c e n t u r i e s BC, s e v e r a l s t a t u e t t e s were made i n a Graeco-Egyptian

o f t h e deceased d i d n o t change

« • i s no l o n g e r "an O s i r i s

the

t u r y s t a t u e t t e s and t h e most r e c e n t s h a b t i known t i l l

must have been s h o r t l y a f t e r C l e o p a t r a V I I , who r u l e d Egypt when Pa-shery-en-

Hereafter

In the new concept of the deceased's n a t u r e , as i t took shape mure f u l l y i n

he

s t u d y o f t h i s m a t e r i a l almost c e r t a i n l y would r e -

s u l t i n t h e e s t a b l i s h m e n t o f d a t a b l e s o u r c e s , by which the gap between t h i r d cen-

NN",

style.

Only one o f these can be g i v e n t h e d e s i g n a t i o n t r u e s h a b t i , the others are

O s i r i a n f i g u r i n e s o f t h e deceased o r merely s e r v a n t s t a t u e t t e s , which perhaps can be c o n s i d e r e d as t h e Greek c o u n t e r p a r t s o f t h e E g y p t i a n s h a b t i s .

"the The f i r s t

s t a t u e t t e t o be mentioned here i s a f a i e n c e f i g u r i n e i n the shape o f

a mummy on a p l i n t h , and p r o v i d e d w i t h a back p i l l a r 1 0 ' . The arms are crossed t^;tofzl

y P

i;!:r;;

a t i

;

n s

the

— - d i s r i i i s Period the deceased u m thi,

new

0

: : :

o s i H s

1

-dead

; ; : ! ^ '

; ^ In

'

ind;:,;::;;;;;;^"0^13

w i t h

Wh1Ch

COu1d

6

dead

man

w e a r i n 9

o n l

th

*

t h e

,„ A t e f

" r t o n n a g e s o f t h e Roman

the

°f

with Morenz, the r e f l e c t i o n of i d Greek mystery r e l i g i o n 7 ) .

* » • « » t i m e 0

m ®

deceased

have

had

we

^

^ recognize,

t h e i r r o o t s 1n t h e

over the b r e a s t , r i g h t over l e f t , and from t h e r i g h t hand an i n c i s e d d o t t e d l i n e , s u g g e s t i n g t h e rope o f a bag, runs over t h e r i g h t shoulder b l a d e . The head o f the person r e p r e s e n t e d i s n e i t h e r E g y p t i a n nor Greek, b u t r a t h e r C y p r i o t i c : a broad f a c e w i t h w i d e l y opened e y e s , a s m i l i n g mouth under a r a t h e r sharp nose, and a beard l i n i n g t h e jaws and p o i n t e d a t t h e c h i n , i s framed by a rounded smooth h a i r dress ending i n a r o l l . The l a t t e r touches a broad neck. There are no i n s c r i p t i o n s . The q u a l i t y and c o l o u r o f t h e m a t e r i a l , a b l u e i s h - g r e y f a i e n c e , t h e medt-

346 36S

modpllina as well as the elongated body, are c h a r a c t e r i s t i c o f shabtis o f

n

-

r

r

s

r

s

r „ " , «

-

r

-

7

.«.c.

There is no reason to doubt i t s function, though , t has been i n t e r p r e t e d as an

worn as an amulet. Therefore S o t e r ' s f i g u r i n e must be regarded as an ex-voto or amulet donated by him t o a god whose image 1s rendered on the f i g u r i n e . The date i s most probably Roman. Statuettes which were used as procurers of food formed a special category! the t e r r a c o t t a f i g u r i n e s from the Ptolemaic and Roman cemeteries of Kom esh-Shukafa

image of the deceased in the form of Serapis 1 2 '. The s t a t u e t t e must be a t r u e

near Alexandria

shabti for a foreigner, a Cypriote,

polychrome f i g u r i n e s o f boy servants, mostly squatting and with hands empty, but

who. in the Egyptian t r a d i t i o n , was repre-

sented as an Osirian mummy but, unlike the Egyptian concept, r e t a i n s his e a r t h l y

' . The owners of the tombs were provided with numerous l i t t l e

sometimes c a r r y i n g baskets w i t h f r u i t or boxes. These statuettes were stored 1n pots which may also contain food. The pots were found next to the deceased. Other

individuality. The statuette was found at Saqqara in one of the heaps o f debris under the pyramid temple of Unas, an area f u l l of galleries and square p i t s , which i n the Late and Ptolemaic periods served as burial places

C y p r i o t i c evidence i n t h i s

context is not surprising, because nearby, in the c i t y o f Memphis, special quarters were reserved for foreigners of Hellenic and Carian o f f s p r i n g . The owner o f the shabti may have belonged to these "Helleno-Memphites", who f o l l o w e d the Egyp-

f i g u r i n e s were placed i n special open niches 1n the tomb-chamber, sometimes also accompanied by a j a r containing food. The owners o f these tombs were Greeks and Romans, but the o b j e c t s seem t o be products of Egyptian craftsmen, the so-called " K o r o p l a s t s " . These servant f i g u r i n e s , a l l made i n Greek s t y l e , are c e r t a i n l y not s u b s t i t u t e s f o r t h e i r owners, but merely servants, who may be compared with the Old and Middle Kingdom servant s t a t u e t t e s . Egyptian influence i s probable, but cannot be proved.

tian burial customs, without losing however, even i n the domain o f death, t h e i r own i d e n t i t y 1 4 ' .

The idea may have come from Greece i t s e l f , where i n Boeotian tombs of the 6th

The second statuette to be discussed here i s a limestone mummiform image o f the deceased, completely wrapped in mummy bandages. The height i s 18 cm. I t was

and 5th Cent. BC, s i m i l a r servant f i g u r e s of p o t t e r y have been found (women with f r u i t s , bakers,

flutists)20'.

published by i t s owner Wiedemann15). I t is said t o have come from the Fayum, and must be dated to the end of the Ptolemaic period, or t o the e a r l y Roman p e r i o d . The bandages are transversally twisted around the body and form l i t t l e

lozenge-

patterns, similar to the wrappings on mummies of the Ptolemaic and Roman p e r i ods

. A horizontal band covers the forehead, and the ears are v i s i b l e behind

the side flaps attached to this head-band. The face i s not Egyptian but Greek. There is no beard and the surface is not inscribed. The r i g h t arm i s placed above the l e f t and both hands grasp a

fe^-sceptre

of a very l a t e type. The s t a t u e t t e

is an s i r i a n image of the deceased rather than a s h a b t i , although a c e r t a i n r e -

53. Pancrates In the foregoing chapters we have made an attempt t o w r i t e an introduction to the h i s t o r y o f Egyptian funerary s t a t u e t t e s . We have t r i e d to take account of the m u l t i p l i c i t y o f ideas and m a t e r i a l which Ancient Egypt, during the course of more than 2000 y e a r s , produced and l e f t as a legacy to us, as regards menial labour i n the A f t e r l i f e . The character o f the s t a t u e t t e s and t h e i r names, which changed from shabti i n t o shaaabti and e v e n t u a l l y i n t o usehbti,

may not always have been

the same, but t h e i r p r i n c i p a l meaning and f u n c t i o n , d i d n o t , however, change

lationship to actual shabtis can hardly be denied.

throughout the period covered by t h e i r existence. Shabtis were servants who acted of n T S '

Pr0Vena Ce 3nd d 3 t e

"

SU996St

that

t h i s

p u r i n e , which i s unique

as s u b s t i t u t e s f o r t h e i r masters during the compulsory work i n the Beyond. For the Ancient Egyptians they were not objects o f s u p e r s t i t i o n , but represented rea l i t y . As embodiments o f the land and people of Egypt these magical figurines are

An alleged "shabti" or "pseudo-shaM-i.. • 1S of "Soter, the s a i l o r " 1 8 ) j h a

PPlied in green glazed r e l i e ! T

T

15 P , 6 r C e d

^

s t a t u e t t e

r

i n s c r i b e d w i t h the name

fal6nCe

^ 4

the back are the name and t i t l ' 9lyphs. The statuette u J

Egypt "par e x c e l l e n c e " . 3

°

Und

the

W1 th

^

f r 0 n t

'

a

"nd a

colun,n

"

811

decorations

He11enistic

beard

are

-

0n

o f glazed pseudo-hiero-

the neck, which means t h a t i t could be

34B

An echo o f the Ancient Egyptian custom o f using statuettes which magically were transformed i n t o servants i s w i t h us r i g h t down t o the present day i n a s t o r y w r i t t e n i n the H e l l e n i s t i c period and revived by w r i t e r s o f modern times. This s t o r y was w r i t t e n by Lucian, a s a t y r i c a l author o f Syrian o r i g i n . He was

349

. C „„H,» at the Euphrates, was t r a i n e d as a s c u l p t o r , born around 120 AD in Samo a h a a t ^ t h e ^ P ^ ^ a d m i n i s t r a t i o n . L u c i a n spent most o f

his

life

in

h a d

^

h i s

but

^

^

t o do. On t h e next d a y , w h i l e he was t r a n s a c t i n g some business i n the square took t h e p e s t l e , dressed i t up i n the same way, s a i d the s y l l a b l e s over i t t o l d i t t o c a r r y w a t e r . When i t

I and

had f i l l e d the j a r and brought i t t o me, l ' s a i d

"Stop: d o n ' t c a r r y any more w a t e r : be a p e s t l e a g a i n ! " But i t would not'obey me I

n

h

e

r r derides philosophers, and p a r t i c u l a r l y the philosophers o f h i s day. The p a r t

now, i t

which interests us here figures as a kind o f s t o r y w i t h i n a s t o r y . At a c o n v e r s a t i o n taking place in the house of a c e r t a i n Eucrates and d e a l i n g w i t h t h e natural and with the existence o f ghosts, the host t e l l s the o t h e r

super-

participants

his father to Egypt to complete his s t u d i e s . Coming back from a v i s i t t o t h e

fa-

In s p i t e

" I n going back on the r i v e r , there chanced t o be s a i l i n g w i t h us a man from

.

'It

whom you speak', says Arignotos (sc. one o f the p a r t i c i p a n t s o f t h e

twentyof

conversation),

'he i s my master, a holy man, clean-shaven, dressed i n l i n e n , p e n s i v e ,

speaking

Greek (but badly), l a r g e , f l a t - n o s e d , prominent l i p s , s p i n d l y eyes . . . ' same man, Eucrates puts i n , i t ' s c e r t a i n l y Pancrates. At f i r s t ,

all

i s Pancrates

It

is

i n t w o , b u t each p a r t took a j a r and began t o c a r r y w a t e r , w i t h the r e s u l t t h a t

and comprehending what had happened, t u r n e d them i n t o wood a g a i n , j u s t as they

out w a r n i n g , t a k i n g h i m s e l f o f f o u t o f s i g h t somewhere." I t i s i n t e r e s t i n g t o observe t h a t Luciap b r i n g s up t h i s very example ( t h e "shabti-motif")

i n o r d e r t o s a t y r i z e E g y p t i a n magic i n which h i s learned contempo-

raries apparently s t i l l

Memphis, one of the scribes of the temple, w o n d e r f u l l y l e a r n e d , f a m i l i a r w i t h the c u l t u r e of the Egyptians. He was said t o have l i v e d underground f o r

come back and be a n g r y , as was indeed t h e case, I took an axe and cut the pestle

were b e f o r e t h e s p e l l , and t h e n f o r h i s own p a r t l e f t me t o my own devices w i t h -

of

his Greek name, which q u i t e a p p r o p r i a t e l y must have been i n v e n t e d s p e c i a l l y f o r him by the author, t h i s Pancrates was a t r u e E g y p t i a n . The r e s t o f t h e s t o r y f o l lows here i n Lucian's own words 21)' :

three years i n t h e i r sanctuaries, learning magic from I s i s

i t f i l l e d the house w i t h water f o r us by

i n : A t my w i t ' s end over t h e t h i n g , f o r I feared t h a t Pancrates might

i n s t e a d o f one s e r v a n t I had now two. Meanwhile Pancrates appeared on the scene,

at the meeting o f his own experiences i n the m a t t e r . As a y o u t h he was s e n t by

mous Collosi of Memnon he happened t o meet a man c a l l e d P a n c r a t e s .

kept s t r a i g h t on c a r r y i n g u n t i l

pouring i t

the

I was unaware o f

p u t t h e i r f a i t h . For t h e s p i r i t u a l l y - m i n d e d

Hellenistic

a u t h o r o f t h e " L o v e r o f L i e s " t h i s s t o r y i s o n l y a means o f demonstrating how people were d e c e i v e d by t h e p h i l o s o p h e r s o f t h e day. He pays no a t t e n t i o n t o the moral which t h e s t o r y c o n t a i n s : how t h e abuse o f somebody e l s e ' s p r i v i l e g e s and knowledge by o t h e r s ought t o be punished. N e i t h e r does he - n a t u r a l l y as he w r i t e s a g a i n s t t h e f a l l a c i e s o f p h i l o s o p h e r s - take account o f the message the story implies:

nobody i s a b l e t o m o b i l i z e n a t u r a l and s p i r i t u a l

who a l s o possesses t h e power t o c o n t r o l

f o r c e s , except he

them. I t i s t h e owner o f the s e r v a n t s ,

whom he was; but seeing him, every time the boat dropped a n c h o r , p e r f o r m m i r a c l e

and he a l o n e , who has power o v e r them so t h a t they are p r o p e r l y used. At the same

on m i r a c l e , i n p a r t i c u l a r r i d i n g the c r o c o d i l e s , and swimming w i t h t h e sea mon-

time t h e t e x t i m p l i e s a w a r n i n g t o t h e s e r v a n t s : they should obey only t h e i r ma-

s t e r s , who bend down before him and caress him w i t h t h e i r t a i l s ,

ker and m a s t e r .

that

here was a holy man; and l i t t l e by l i t t l e ,

I

recognized

by c o u r t e o u s a t t e n t i o n ,

his comrade and we became so intimate t h a t he revealed t o me a l l

I became

his secrets.

In

the end he persuaded me to leave a l l my servants a t Memphis and f o l l o w him a l o n e , v me R

t o e t

H"

he 1 a

s

Sh

7 »

"

°Uld " 0 t ^ ^ "

"me

br

0m

g

way d e f t l y

°

and

s i

-

~

P60Ple

t0 Stkk

make

8

"

r

the

T'

^

Walk

a p p e a

'

"

1 1

he

'

6a9er

I s e c r e t l y overheard the L n ^ i T '

"d

«er

^ e man would t a k e e i t h e r

^

'

PUt

C l 0 t h

"

3

^ ^

l e 3 r n

^

°b1l9e

'

the say

t o everyone e l s e t o be a man.

W3S

"Musenalmanach" o f 1 7 9 8 2 2 ' . Two passages from Goethe's b a l l a d my be quoted here:

we g o t on i n vs 15 - 22 Und nun komm, du a l t e r Ni mm d i e s c h l e c h t e n

Besen,

Lumpenhüllen:

B i s t schon lange Knecht gewesen:

and

^

'

f o r he was j e a l o u s , a l t h o u V m ^

A

P e S t l e

*>

he would again make the h™ spell over i t " Though I 1

S6rVe

^ " « - P l « - .

' °

a n d T

t 0

T h i s i s t h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n which Goethe gave t o t h e s t o r y . His b a l l a d , "Der Z a u b e r l e h r l i n g " , was s e n t by him t o S c h i l l e r i n 1797, who published i t i n the

every thr0U9h P 6 S t l e f r 0 m ev

h i m

w i t h

i t s

by

'

services, a

1

COuld

"

n o t

ot

her

do

S0

Nun e r f ü l l e meinen W i l l e n ! Auf zwei Beinen s t e h e , Oben s e i e i n Kopf

'

? r y t h i n g e l s e . But one day

» dark place. He went o f f t n \ " " J U S t t h r e 6 S i , l l a b l e s - by t a k i n g my stand t o the square a f t e r t e l l i n g t h e p e s t l e what i t had

E i l e nun und gehe, m i t dem W a s s e r t o p f :

298 351

9)

vs 93 - 98 In die Ecke

For i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of the owner of this statuette by Yoyotte. 271. See also Ch. VI 53b I I .

10) H. 18 cm. Maspero. Note sur les objets r e c u e i l U ,

Besen! Besen!

$ou,

la

Aubert 1974 ™

RUBert

.

pyram1de U n

ASAE 3(1902), 186-187, w i t h p l a t e .

Seid's gewesen!

1974

"'

11) Information k i n d l y supplied by my colleague Dr. C. Kern.

Denn als Geister

12) Maspero, o p . c i t . , 187.

Ruft euch nur, zu seinem Zwecke,

13) B a r s a n t i , F o u i l l e s autour de l a pyramide d'Ounas, ASAE 3(1902), 182-184

Erst hervor der alte Meister.

14) This can be a t t e s t e d f o r the Carian Inhabitants of Memphis ("Caro-Memphites")

The Dutch author Staring (1767-1840) dramatized Lucian's s t o r y i n his "De l e e r 23

ling van Pankrates" ', while the s k i l l of the Egyptian magician and the m i s f o r tunes of his student, live on in the symphonic scherzo f o r orchestra "1 'Apprenti sorcier", by the French composer Paul Dukas.

Some o f these may have played a r91e i n the b u r i a l of the Apis mothers in Saqqara N o r t h , where also a Carian cemetery i s probably to be located. On the tomb s t e l a e found by the EES i n the Sacred Animal Necropolis, the owners are always shown as Carians and not as Egyptians. See JEA 56(1970), 6, PI, 10

The parallelism of Lucian's story with the manners and customs concerning the ancient Egyptian statuettes is too s t r i k i n g to

be a c c i d e n t a l . I t i s t o the cred-

and the forthcoming monograph of 0. Masson, Carian Inscriptions from North SaqqSra and Buhen.

i t of Flinders Petrie, who i d e n t i f i e d Pancrates' s t i c k s as r e l i c s o f the ancient

15) Wiedemann, Ree. 20(1898), 137.

shabtis. I t is as i f the plain stick-shaped shabtis, made o f sycomore wood, have

16) Cf. the mummy on a b i e r shown on a w a l l - p a i n t i n g i n an early Roman tomb near

sprung to l i f e again. The three syllables uttered by the Egyptian miracle-man may be none other than "sha-wab-ti", or "u-sheb-ti"

'"I

and we are tempted t o add:

shall do it, here I am', you shall say, obey him who has made you, do not

listen

to his enemies'

Köm esh-Shukafa, i n Grimm, Die Römischen Mumienmasken e t c . (1974), 115, PI. 127,2. 17) S i m i l a r r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f the Osirian deceased showing lozenge-patterned mummy bandages can also be found on l a t e mummy shrouds.

The story quoted above sheds some i n t e r e s t i n g l i g h t on the meaning o f the word "shabti", such as proposed in t h i s book: "one who i s carved out o f a s t i c k " .

18) BM 30769. 19) S i e g l i n - S c h r e i b e r , Die Nekropole von K8m-esch-Schukäfa. Expedition Ernst S i e g l i n , Bd. I , Text (1908), 228, 2 3 1 f f , Abb. 164, 165, PI. 70(4). 20) Köster, Die Griechischen Terrakotten (1926), 33, PI. 9/11. Morenz, Begegnung, 74-75, suggests t h a t these Greek t e r r a c o t t a s may have been inspired by ideas

1) Otto, Die Biographischen Inschriften der Ägyptischen S p ä t z e i t (1954), 64, 119124. Cf. also Schneider 0MR0 50(1969), 1-7 2) Käkosy, Ägyptische Jenseitsvorstellungen, i n Religions en Egypte H e l l e n i s t i q u e ed Ph < - ^ ^ < 1 9 6 9 >; R ;. ägyptischen Religion, ZAS 97(1971) 100

Selige und Verdammte i n der spät-

imported from Egypt. However, during the period i n which such statuettes were used, Egyptian servant s t a t u e t t e s had not been made f o r c e n t u r i e s , t h e i r funct i o n having been taken over by the s h a b t i s . 21) For t r a n s l a t i o n s see Harmon, The Loeb Classical L i b r a r y , Lucian, Vol.

Ill,

371-376. P e t r i e , S h a b t i s , 4. Sauneron, The P r i e s t s of Ancient Egypt (1960), 64-65.

o « ï ï r ; "u

r i "

e

T

For "Hathor NN-'see'wB i n Z 5 4 3 e

e t c

"

7 5 f f

Be9e9nUn9

-

K s k o

EUr

-

°PaS ^

z ä s 97

<

1971

*9yPten

22) Goethe's Sämtliche Werke, Jubileums-Ausgabe, BD 1,1, 140-143, with conn, on

)-

( 1 % 8 )

'

95

"

5) Kâkosy o p . c i t . , 98-100

p. 346. Goethe's Gedichte e r l ä u t e r t von Prof. Dr. Heinrich Dichof (1876), BD I, 261-266. 23) Leopold, Nederlandse S c h r i j v e r s en S c h r i j f s t e r s , v o l . I (1947), 275-277. We

7

> ^

8

l

^

T

^

^

^

116,1 and 117,3.

quote : "Gesteid: een taak v i e l U t e zwaar;

) for examples of such statuett l i s t of shabtis arrannorf " ln

Catalo

ue

T 9 ^aphical

298

Ld

- s e c t i o n 5 , passim. See also o r d e r , i n Aubert 1974, 261-263-

g i j wenscht h u l p ; wel nul een stok i n ' t lang gestoken Door ' t b u i s j e n van een s l a a f , en abraoä gezeid:

353

CHRONOLOGICAL FRAMEWORK1)

Hen zag als Knecht te voorschijn springen. Die « o k en buisjen was. En, bleef de magerheid Van ' t hout hem b i j , gevat op a l l e dingen,

period

Stond h i j t o t iedre dienst bereid". Manneer Professor komt: "Wat speelt men h i e r voor kluchten

Ä r a t ,

ä

,

,

5000-3050 Predynastic Cultures

Roept h i j - bromt "acarbä" en z i e t , Een stok, in tweSn gekapt, l i g t daar; geen emmer g i e t Meer water u i t , de zondvloed i s verlopen; En, met een langen neus, Eukraat naar honk gekropen." 24) Ch. III §7,2 (Version I I , Except, t e x t s ) .

3050-2650 Early Dynastic Period Dyn. 1 and 2 2650-2135 Old Kingdom Dyn. 3-8 2135-1991 F i r s t Intermediate Period and E a r l y Middle Kingdom 2140-2040 Dyn. 9-10 ( A k h t o i , Merikare 0 ) 2134-1991 Dyn. 11 (kings named Antef and Mentuhotep) 1991-1785 Middle Kingdom Dyn. 12 Amenembet I (1991-1971/62) Sesostri s I (T97T-T9gg/2g) Amenemhet I I (T525-TB57/1J7) S e s o s t r i s I I (1597-1375) S e s o s t r i s 111(1575-1832/40) Amenemhet 111 (T53Z-T7W/95) Amenemhet IV (1795-175?) Nefrusebek (1759-1785") 1785-1540 Late Middle Kingdom and Second I n t e r m e d i a t e Period 1785-1650 Dyn. 13 (kings named Sebekhotep and Neferhotep) 1715-1650 Dyn. 14 ( k i n g s i n ' D e l t a ) 1650-1540 Dyn. 15 and 16 (Hyksos) 1650-1550 Dyn. 17 ( k i n g s named A n t e f , Sebekemsaf, Tao; Kamose)

CI. 1,11

Oed. form. V.1A1.2

CI.

II,HI

V.IA1.2 V.IC V.IIIA Ded. form.

CI.

II,III; IV (dyn. 17)

V.IB V.IIIA V.I1 (dyn.17) f i r s t app. Shd and Weir N

1550-1080 New Kingdom 1550-1305 Dyn. 18 (1554/51-1529/26) 1550-1436 e a r l y Ahmose Amenhotep I (1529/26-1508/05) Thutmosis I (1508/05-1493) Thutmosis I I (1493-1490) (1490-1470/68) Hatshepsut Thutmosis 111 (TÎ5Ô-TO5/3F) 1)

354

CI. IIB Cl. VAl VB1 VC1-3 Cl. VIIA2 VIIB

V.II V.1IIA-B V.IVA-D V.VIA Town god fora.

This c h r o n o l o g i c a l arrangement o f periods, dynastigs and reigns i s J- von Beckerath, A b r i s s der Geschichte des Alten Ägypten (1971). Astronomical l y f i x e d dates are u n d e r l i n e d .

CI., VA VBl-2,5 VCl-3,6 VD2 VE V IIA1-2 CI. VIIC VI ID VIIF

1439-1365 middle Amenhotep I I (1«9-1413) Thutmosis IV ( 1 4 1 3 - l W J ; Amenhotep 111(1403-1365)

late

Amenhotep IV (Akhénaten) Semenkharëc Tutankhamun Ay Horemheb

(1365-1349/47) (1349/48-1347/46) (1347/46-1337/36) (1337/36-1332) (1332-1305)

1305-1196 Dyn. 19 Ramesses I (1305-1303) Seti I (1303-1290) Ramesses 11(1290-1224) Merneptah (T22Ï-I2ÏT) Amenmessé (T2IT-T2TC)) Seti II (1210-1204) Siptah (1204-1196 1196-1080 Dyn. 20 Sethnakht (1196-1193) Ramesses 111(1193-1162) Ramesses IV (1162-1156) Ramesses V-XI(1156-1080) 1080-715 1080-946

, VA VB1-6 VC 5 VD1-5 VE VF VG CI VIA-F CI, VI IA VIIC VUE

K i n g ' s don. form.

ia?-715 "

745-332

Late

745-525

early Dyn. 25 ( 7 4 5 - 6 5 5 ) Kashta Piankhy ( P y ) Shabaka Shebitku Taharka Tantamani

V.IIIA-B V.IVA.C.D V.VA-C Aton f o r m . , Tutank. v a r i a n t s on V.V

525-404

404-332

high p r i e s t s i n Thebes Pinedjem I ( l a t e r King) Masaharta Djed-Khons-iuf-ankh Menkheperrec Smendes I I Pinedjem I I Psusennes I I I

Dyn. 22 Sheshonq I Osorkon I Sheshonq II Takelot I Osorkon II Ä a /

1

5

CI. VIIIA-D C I . IXA-E, IXH.I

W,th

» « • "»mes

usually Prel. only; abbr. shabti spell ; BD 5 on shabtis Amun-priest Amenemope

C I . IXJ

usually Prel. only; V.VIB r a r e ; BD 5 on boxes

late Dyn. 28 ( 4 0 4 - 3 9 9 ) Amyrtaios

C l . XA1.4 XB C l . XIA3

V.VI1A V.VIIB (Taharka variant) P r e l . only

C l . XA1-4 C l . XIA-C C l . XIIA-B

V.V1IA V.VIIB P r e l . only Amenh.III form! on shabtis Montuemhat

C l . XIA

V.VIIA

CI. XB(?) C I . XIA (A4 i n t h i s period o n l y ; A5,6 from Dyn.30) C I . XIB(?) C I . XIC

V.VIIA P r e l . only T-shaped text with P r e l . common

Dyn. 31 ( 3 4 2 - 3 3 2 ) Second P e r s i a r T T i b m i n a t i o n Reign o f Khabbash ( 3 3 7 - 3 3 6 )

332-323 VIIIA-D IXA.E.F, IXG.I

V I I IE

Dyn. 30 ( 3 8 0 - 3 6 2 ) Nektanebo"T"(15ïï-362) Teos (35Z-3BU) Nektanebo 11 ( 3 5 t ) - 3 ? 7 )

exc. v a r i a n t s on s h a b t i s , other form, on boxes

CI. Cl.

middle Dyn. 27 ( 5 2 5 - 4 0 4 ) F i r s t Persian Domination

Dyn. 29 ( 3 9 9 - 3 8 0 ) N e p h e r i t e F T "(399-393) Muthes, Psammu t f i T s - [ 3 9 3 ) Hakor ( 3 9 3 - 3 8 0 ) Nepherites T T ( 3 8 0 )

on s h a b t i s usually Prel. only V.IIIA V.IVA-B V.VIB

Cl. VIIIA-B

Period

Dyn. 26 ( 6 6 4 - 5 2 5 ) Psammetichus I ( 6 6 4 - 6 1 0 ) Necho (5TÖ-59?) Psammetichus 11 C'59B"-"5B9") Apries (559-570/68) Ahmose ( Â m a s i s ) ( 5 7 Ï Ï - 5 2 F ) Psammetichus 111"f5?6 r 575 )

V.IIIA-C V.IVA.C-D V.VA-C V.VIA Khamuas f o r m . L a t e NK: on s h a b t i s usually Prel. only

Dyn. 23 P e t u b a s t i s , Sheshonq I V , Osorkon I I I , Rudamun Dyn. 24 T e f n a k h t , Bakenrenef (Bocchoris)

Third Intermediate Period Dyn. 21 kings in Tanis Smendes Amenemnisu Psusennes I Amenemope Osochor Siamun Psusennes II

946-720

CI. VA VB1-5 VC1-2, 4-5 VD1-3 VE CI. VIIA1-2 VIIC-E

V.IIIA-B V.IVA-D V.VB Town god f o r m . A m e n h . I I I form.

Alexander t h e G r e a t

323/05-30 Ptolemaic

Period A f t e r Cleopatra V I I (51-30) E g y p t p a r t o f Roman Empire

C I . XIA (partie. XIA5 and 6)

V.VIIA Prel. only T-shaped text with P r e l . common

back slab INDEX OF SUBJECTS Abydos

pilgrimage to 244,

acacia adoratrice(s)

269-, s . caches i n - 269ff;

s. t e x t s from - 92,

269ff.

in Egyptian paradize

i r r i g a t i o n - in Egypt 8

3Sff.

agriculture

headless god 165.

akhu

3hw ' g l o r i f i e d s p i r i t s ' 50. d^ess of daily l i f e and - 162; s. of - 175, 243, 289; s i m i l a r i t y

Akhenaten

of private s. with s. of - 304.

Amarna period

Book of - 36.

Amelineau Amenemope Amenhotep I I I amulet(s) Amun-Rec

Bersheh

o l d e s t Version of s . s p e l l from, 47-, мк is 247.

s . s t u d i e s by - 2; persea-theory of - 2,

Bonnet

a r t i c l e on s . by - s ; on ter-ushebtis 325. Ch. 5 o f - 331 ; Ch. 6 o f - 79, 262; Ch. 18 of - 284; Ch. 25 of -

Dead

302;

Ch. 151A Of - 78,

262;

Chap, suppl, 166 of - 4, 320, 322,

326.

'

deceased's f a t e i n - 3 5 f f .

s. with BD 5 for p r i e s t Formula of - 2, 3, 269ff,

330ff. S. of - 234,

244,

t h e o r y on s . by - 3. 328.

Borghouts

on t e r - u s h e b t i s

brick(s)

moulding o f - as task of s .

270.

238.

ankh, w5s, hes, e t c . , 63, 66; - shown on s. 160, 161, 175; s.

bronze

s. of -

spell as - 330.

Butzer

ecological

Call

clause i n s . s p e l l

t h e o r i e s on s . by - , 4,

supreme god of Beyond 319; oracles o f - 323ff;

priests of -

245.

study by - 10.

export of s. to - (Nubia) 244.

Anubis

as head of Beyond 265; as summoner of dead 141, 148, 265; owner

cardinal p o i n t s and s . 59,

i d e n t i f i e d with - 265.

Carnarvon

excavations of -

anonimity

of s. owners 134, 241; expressed by 'so and so' 134.

census

o f I s i s 43;

Apis

and Sokar 177; herald of Ptah 287;

- and s . caches i n Serapeum

s. for - 288.

Apries

Royal decree of - 13,

archaism

of s. texts during LP 321.

as-a-man

clause in s. spell 145.

V

Cerny Chabas

56.

Champollion Clayton

Formula of - 289ff; wish to see sun-disk 284, 304. s. production in - 242.

attributes

appearing on s. 174.

Atum

supreme god of Beyond 33; and Town-god 66,

161,

292.

152; moulds f o r - 174; - moulds

170.

as implements on s . ,

Aniba

ateliers

13Si

Book of the

Capart

Aton

- from . 182; anthropoid

Birch

Borchardt

discoveries in Abydos by - 269.

278ff;

292.

1вз.

Ways

289ff.

s. of -

i?i.

as soul o f deceased,

Book of Two

editor of s. texts 79.

S3,

f e t i s h o f H e l i o p o l i s , lei,

c o f f i n s from -

Of Amun 234, 245, 321.

Allen

and baskets on s . 38,

benu-bird

s. made of - 233.

akephalos

Amduat

bags ben-ben

211.

meaning o f - 363; on s.

145ff. 293.

264. 297. 45.

o f Nut

and s . o f l a t e NK 4,

324.

study on s . by - 2. o p i n i o n on s . by - 2. r o y a l s . s t u d i e d by - ff.

Cleopatra V I I

s . contemp. w i t h - 245,

coffin(s)

a n t h r o p o i d - 64;

Coffin Texts

c h a r a c t e r o f - 36;

colours

meaning o f -

347.

r e l a t i o n s h i p of - w i t h s. 167, menial labour i n -

246.

38ff.

238.

Aubert

s. studies by - 6, 79.

Cooney

Ba

of Rec on s. 164.

corvee

s . s t u d i e s by - 237, 333. k 3 t ' w o r k ' , passim; i r w of I s i s 44. of Seth « . of Ruty 44, 45.

Ba-bird

shown on s. 163, 175, 214-, i n sarc. room 263,

craftsman

Of S. 240,

baba

'faience maker 1 , craftsman of s. 325, 328.

baboon

mentioned i n BD 5, 331.

Cyprus dam

s . owner from - 347. removal o f - ( d b 3 t ) i n i r r i g a t i o n basin. Sil c f . a s

back-pillar

meaning of - ieo,

264.

D

292; on s. 292;

36S

examples o f LP s. w i t h o u t - 225

* t , Duat

De Buck

325,

underworld l

7

328.

f s . descending i n t o - » 7 ; —

ed. o f CT 47.

359

of

„ • ^

royal - 1». m Beyond 4 2 f f . shabti - « 1 ,

» » . o r a c u l a r amuletic

Gebeleln

MK

G1za

••

decree 60, see also donation; - clause in s . s p e l l 12? f f .

'oft dedication

'good deed ' clause in s. spell 147.

deed

on S a - l s i s , owner of s. 2171 - on bichrome s . o f Wah-ib-Rê c .

De Neulenaere

, „

note 63. Der el-Bahri

amuletic papyri from - mi

Oer el-Medineh donation Dra Abu'l Naga

s. from caches a t - 216,

s. from - 240, 144, 291, 304i s. as - 295ff, to king 301. 96, 331. s. from -

ostraca from -

267.

dual i s

of ' s h a b t i ' and dem. p r o n . , 139, Son o f Horus 264.

Dukas

French composer 351.

duty (duties)

o f carrying 14; - o f c a r r y i n g sand by s . , 85,

265.

86;

clause i n

s.

233.

s. made of -

Edfu

Great Donation Text o f - 11.

49.

god's land

hrt-ntr,

Goethe

author of

'Zauberlehrllng1

гы.

Gold House

f u n e r a r y o b j e c t s made 1n -

242.

golem

J e w i s h

Gomai

s t u d y on Khamuas Ch. V !b

glass

s . o f - 235,

•greatest o f

t i t l e on r e 1 s - s .

m

necropolis

yth

o f

* ГГ. paeeim.

237. 118.

hand(s)

p o s i t i o n o f - on s . 187.

Ha yes

e d i t i o n o f s . by - 6 ; ed. o f LMK Brooklyn pap.

Hatshepsut

s. of -

pap. v i g n e t t e o f - 141.

S8.

244.

Heka-reshu

owner o f s .

Heq-reshu H i l l

s . caches f r o m t h e - 270. i c o n o g r a p h y o f s . f o r - 208,

Edwards

s. contract ed. by - 328;

owners of s. members o f - o n l y 9.

high p r i e s t o f

enemies

of S. owner 50, 86,

Memphis

Engelbach

study on s. by - 5.

hoe(s)

i m p l e m e n t ( s ) on s . 53; t y p e s o f - 168.

Ennead

Great - o f H e l i o p o l i s

hod

i r r i g a t i o n basin

faience

manufacture of - 235; meaning o f - 239;

' u s h e b t i s made o f

Horus

Sons o f -

( t h n t ) ' 127, 236;

d i s c o l o u r i n g o f g l a z e s on

Huber

a g e n t s o f A u s t r i a n d i p l o m a t Von - 281.

- 236; glassy family

Fernandez field(s)

146,

327.

Heruben

Slite

o r a c u l a r a m u l e t i c decrees e d . by 352.

331.

bichrome glazed - 237;

-

125.

is.

153.

Heerma van Voss on s a n d - c l a u s e o f s . s p e l l

l42ff.

ebony

m

ten'

Duamutef

spell

320.

ei,

^om f r o m

211.

12.

264.

Ialu

see

iconography

o f s.

i n Beyond 42ff; OK statues o f members o f - 23.

illumination

o f mummy i n Dat 36, 132ff,

i l l i c i t excavator and dealer 281.

implements

on s . 168-, - i n hands o f s . o f Amarna p e r i o d 289.

place of - i n Egyptian s o c i e t y 14; c l a i m o f

'pater familias'

- o f Hotep 3 5 ; - o f O f f e r i n g s 35;

of I a l u (Rushes)

r i g a t i o n basins 11; new -

-

52;

p l o t s

.

35;

o f

t h e

k i n g

- as fig.

on -

Ir-

field. 159ff. 240.

invocation

c l a u s e i n s . s p e l l 134; - o f f e r i n g s and menial labour

irrigation

natural

'sis

as mourner 214;

and a r t i f i c i a l

s . n e v e r d e p i c t e d i n tomb 9;

khebesu - 15. filiation

o f s. owner 134.

fillet

around head o f s. 166, 321 •.

following

of gods by s. owner 36,

food

meaning of - i

7 f f i

o b

foreigners

as labourers 15,

gang(s)

»• organized i n - 261;

ill,

2,

U

iigation ^

147,

269,

produce

278.

_

319.

Gardiner

theory on s. by - 3.

Geb

Prince o f Gods 43.

o f TIP u n t i l

PTP S

36ff.

i n s . s p e l l SO, ISO.

c o r v é e f o r - 43-, - upon g o l d 176.

Isit-nofret

s . o f queen

jackal

s . w i t h head o f 264;

justification

m 3 c - j i r w o f s . owner 134; on s . o f Akhenaten 289.

Ka

'life

kafr e l - B a t r a n

s . cache a t

278.

force'

boxes w i t h - l i d s

20-, p r i e s t s o f - 14,

god m e n t i o n e d i n BD 166, 326.

Keimer

on s a n d - c l a u s e o f s . s p e l l s

.

c a c h e s

o f

28S.

18-, statues o f - see statues.

278.

Keheb

ten-Amun

38ff.

- 9 f f ; - basins ( s h t , s) 11, 52-, - work o f

.

U i t

S8.

269; k i n g ' s d o n a t i o n - f o r w l a on s . o f - 300.

36S 361

influence of - on s. t r a d i t i o n 244i Khamuas

s. of - 278,

280ff.

as head of Beyond SO, S3, 66;

king(s)

divine t r i b u n a l 269;

- of Archaic period as members o f

- donation formula

son' on S. Of dyn. 17, 297,

269,

Kom esh-Shu-

299;

'-

298.

i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of akephalos by - 165. s. from - 341; l a t e servant f i g u r i n e s from -

Klasens

295,

S. of -

Hontuemhat

- Formula 2, 2 7 6 f f . , 2 8 3 f f ;

Nakht-Min

d e d i c a t o r of s. f o r Tutankhamun 301.

Nebesheh

s. from - 268,

340.

Nefertary-mey-

s . o f queen -

278.

Biography o f - 3 8 f f .

Neha

s . decrees f o r -

Nesikhonsu

kâfa s. from - 234,

Kush

321.

k3t 'work, corvee, t a s k ' i n Beyond 142;

labour

funerary l i t e r a t u r e o f MK 38;

menial - 13,

15,

49;

- i n a m u l e t i c o r a c . decrees

-

in

325//;

deceased l i a b l e t o - 3 4 f f . 164.

lapis lazuli

divine material

Lepsius

work of - at Saqqara 281;

e d i t o r o f l a t e BD 78.

275.

Morenz

Mut 349.

270,

study on s. by - 5 ; and Herauskunft des transz. Gottes a

e d i t o r o f s . i n C a i r o Museum 79; - and persea-theory t, m

Northampton

e x c a v a t i o n o f - 3,

NW-clause

meaning and development o f -

number

in s. spell

Nun

deceased w i s h e s power over - 333.

Nut

s k y - g o d d e s s r e p r e s e n t e d on s . 175; spell

Shm, Hm (Kom Aushim) 38; d i v i n e t r i b u n a l o f - 268, spread or received by mummy, see i l l u m i n a t i o n ,

obedience

Light Maker

the Great - (Shdw Wr) 36.

Obstacle-clause meaning o f - 55;

importance of - f o r CT t r a d i t i o n 37; e d i t o r of Cairo s. 2.

Lourie

theory on s. by - 5. author of 'Philopseudes' Papyrus Of - 114, t a b l e t of -

Mariette

excav. of Serapeum by -

Martin

e d i t o r of s. of Akhenaten 6,

Maspero

theory on t e r - u s h e b t i s 328;

335;

S. of -

330.

323. 278ff. 289. t h e o r y on LP g l a z e

111,

64,

1 3 f f , 19,

38; -

the

319.

352.

2 3 5 / / ; other -

ritual

of

303.

242.

oracle

o f Amun-Re c and s .

organization

Of work Ch.

Osiris

emblems o f - 66,

Osiris-title

meaning and f i r s t appearance o f - on s. 66;

in

dedicator of s. to Tutankhamun 301. s. from - 321.

323ff.

I passim; 162,

- o f S. i n NK 260, 175,

346,

346.

palaeography

o f s . t e x t s i n LP

119.

Pancrates

E g y p t i a n m a g i c i a n i n s t o r y by Lucian

Papyrus

Anastasy I ,

s . passage i n - 261;

memorandum

i n s. texts 242.

Paser

s. t r a d i t i o n s from - 244; l a t e s . from - 24s.

Pa-shery-en-

s. of -

at-242;

s. deposits in -

278;

«• deposit of - „ear tomb of 287

Peker

h o l y d i s t r i c t o f - 261,

Persea

wood o f - 2 3 3 ; - t h e o r y 2,

138.

p u b l i c a t i o n s on s . by - 4,

?9i

,

ш .

low status of - 22; servant s t a t u e s of -

M

,

as

.

s e e

shabti.

occurrence 134,

160;

349.

282,

293. 339,

347.

Ptah Passai acqua

и

322ff.

B r o c k l e h u r s t , v i g n e t t e i n - 302;

( c o n t e m p . C l e o p a t r a V I I ) 245,

9od mentioned in BD 166 зге

И ! - Of gods „ .

i n TIP-LP

i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of dead with

meaning i n LP-PTP

amuletic - 325//. v i z i e r u n d e r Ramesses I I 279,

workshops

348;

346.

CT from - 47.

J'

266ff,

s. owner servant of - 293; -

147,

127,

Meir Memphis

260,

o c c u r r e n c e o f - 143.

h t p - d i - n e s u on s . 46,

- 32,

240.

used f o r s. 233ff. Habu

148ff.

- o f s t a t u e t t e s 68,

o f s . t o owner o r maker 86,

offering

233 '

Mouth

nb, r e l a t i o n s h i p of - and servants on e a r t h 8, s. spell 126.

Maya Medinet

244.

Opening o f

Maat-ka-rec

materials

183,

349ff.

McCullum

master

92,

'

formula

Lucian

330,

s. f r o m - 83,

296.

303.

light Lisht

274.

49;

Letopolis

Loret

323//.

Newberry

Petrie

discoveries

by -

296. 270. _ d i s c o v e r i e s by - 269-, -

c l a u s e 58-, on s t o r y by L u c i a n 352.

36S 363

o t h e r o b j e c t s 133.

implement on s. 169.

pick pots pottery

equipment of s. 170.

Sekhem

s. made of 234, 23S, 237.

Serapeum

hsyw, s. text mentioning - 304.

'praised ones'

seshed-band

clause introducing s. spell, SO, 127.

Preliminaries

s e

rvant(s)

shabti(s)

(P)

- w i l f u l l y o m i t t e d 330.

prices

paid f o r s. and boxes 241;

pronoun

use of s u f f i x - i n Summons 140,

inscribed with s. texts 63, 82.

pseudo-shabtis

occurrence in PTP 347.

i n Obstacle c l a u s e 143, i n C a l l

s. owner revered w i t h - 66; i n f o l l o w i n g o f - 111-, - Lord o f Ro-

Osiris

setau 277.

recitation Reheb reis remember rishi Rogers Ro-setau

r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h O s i r i s , Ch. II

s. owner i n f o l l o w i n g of - 112; - named Shdw Wr 36,

HK

princ1 ls

Bt.

owners 8 7 , 261; - as s u b s i d i a r y body of m a s t e r e d '

and 'slaves'

148-, - i n f o r m o f mummy 66, 160; - i n form o f unwrapped mummy 160-, - n o n - e x i s t e n t f o r t h e poor 4, 9; w i t h female appearance i n

346

T I P 219ff,

132.

320; owners o f - belonging t o é l i t e only 9-, disappear-

ance o f - d u r i n g PTP 17, 3 2 0 , 3 4 f f / / ; d e p e r s o n a l i z a t i o n and m a s s i f i -

clause i n s. s p e l l 60; dd mdw i n s . t e x t s 130.

c a t i o n o f - 46, 67, 2 6 2 ; t r a n s a c t i o n s o f - 241, 328; employment

god mentioned i n BD 166, 326. overseer of s. 32, 162, 362, 366.

o f - o u t s i d e tombs 268; r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f - on tomb-wall 263, i n

of s. owner's name 272ff,

s a r c o p h a g u s - r o o m 263, i n p a i r s 163, 212, 263, 264, £ f ? ; - w i t h

302.

c o f f i n type 260; - model c o f f i n

head o f A n u b i s 264; - of Amarna p e r i o d 289; c o n t r a c t o f sale o f -

296.

241,

t a b l e t of - 323. region i n Netherworld 36;

two p l o t s o f l a n d i n - 36,

264-,

I n t r o d u c t i o n of

353; - o f L i b y a «6.

* . deposUis 1n -

278. „„„n,

kr(w)

s t o r a g e o f s . i n - 265,

shabti-motif

i n Roman p e r i o d

o f

f>

ip>11

m f f

.

.

used

on

ssi.

267.

349.

o l d e s t v e r s i o n o f - 45ff,

development o f - Ch. III-,

as l e g a l

V passim,

prel1m>

331, o f Paser U6,

268ff.

occurrence of -

f e r t i l i z e r 68.

1n

o f Gaut-seshnu l i e ,

shabti-jars

shabti-spell

*• t a x t s oo, no, no. " r » t appiarance of - M ,

o f NK 263, 267, 296; BD 5 on - 333; development o f - i n

shabti-caches

w #

1n

- i n s c r . w i t h BD 5 116i - n o n - e x i s t e n t f o r animals

T I P and LP 334; - o f B a k - e n - r e n ( - e f ) 333, of Mut-em-mertes 99, 335,

is;.

Version HE of

shabti-boxes

293ff.

160.

322, 328;

o t h e r t h a n A p i s and A p i s - m o t h e r 288; royal - 67, 238, 289.

divine

- g e n e r a l name o f

necropolis 36, 287-, - i n i n s c r i p t i o n s on m 1 l l e r - s .

1n s. spell

Sehedj

f f

des t r a n s z . G o t t e s , see Morenz; - c a l l e d 'sycomore' se; - called

passim-, deceased and - 32ff,

d i r e c t i o n s of t r a n s p o r t o f - 67,

seek notion

9

mdw ' s t a f f ' , 90; - c a l l e d hm 5, 16, 87, 148, 3 2 9 / / ; - c a l l e d b3k

s. magazines i n tomb o f - 263, 265-, number o f s . gang f o r - 266.

sand

sebakh

'receiving'

184-, - and K a - s t a t u e 18, 68, 90-, - and Sah 160, 161;

necropolis o f L e t o p o l i s .

sand clause

Sau formula

i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of - during

p r i n c i p a l forms o f - u

keepers 302; - as owners' comrade (hnm) 304-, - of s t i c k - t y p e 83,

s. of - 278.

'Double Lion' 44, 46. appearance of dead as 36; - s t a t u e s , see s t a t u e s .

Saqqara

a f t e r NK 319ff;

p a l c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s o f - 8; o r i g i n o f phenomenon of - u ,

work i n Beyond i n - Ch. I I §1; - i n tomb o f Neha 38.

Sah

saqieh

i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f word - 48, I34ff;

319-, - i n o r i g i n n o t s p e c i f i c a l l y O s i r i a n 66-, - and Herauskunft

t r i b u n a l i n - 268, 277-, s. caches 1n - 276ff, Ruty

r e s t o r e d t o owner i n Beyond, 38; statues o f - , see statues

- as p a r t o f f o o d o f f e r i n g s 66; - as donations 2 8 5 / / ; - as name-

patron o f craftsmen 242; - synchretism o f O s i r i s and - 276.

Ramesses IV

166.

s e r v a n t 46, 68, 90; - as akephalos god 265, 228; - as a m u l e t ^ ,

Ptah

Ré c (-Horakhty)

278.

around s . head

218-, - as m i l l e r 2 3 , 164, 216, 293; - as muirpy on b i e r 163, 214;

Ptah-Sokar-

Qattah

fillet

67. NK 260ff,

147.

Pyramid Texts

s . f r o m - 244,

-

pseudo-naos

Puy-em-Rëc

see L e t o p o l i s .

78ff,

document

Ch.

3 5 2 / / ; - c o n s i d e r e d as amulet SSI.

shabti-texts

o t h e r t h a n s . s p e l l , i n NK SfiS. i n TIP and LP 11«,

shawabtl

meaning o f word -

137.

meaning o f word -

13S.

shawabuti

- considered

322; Versions and variants o f

364

36S

nttf-

shebti

meaning o f word - " S .

shebtiu

'procurers o f food'

157.

shen-ring

emblem appearing on s. 175;

shetyt-shrine

o f Sokar 276.

. as emblem o f Nut

175.

tribunal(s)

o f gods 1n Beyond 288. implement on s . 168.

Tutankhamun

».of

unm

el-Qaab

usekh

- « . : « »

s. from -

•.

texts of -

Shu

a t t r i b u t e s o f - Ш,

175-

ushebtl

e t y m o l o g y o f word - 118,

with name o f Shdw Wr 132.

varnish

meaning and use o f -

Sokar

head of Ro-setau 276.

Vassalli

d i s c o v e r y o f tomb o f T j e n u r o by -

Soleb

s. from - 268.

Vernus

MK s -

Version(s)

o f s. s p e l l ,

'vice versa'

ts-phr,

'Village'

name o f Der e l - M e d i n e h

348.

pseudo-shabti o f -

Speleers

monograph on s. by - 4,

79.

Sphinx

s. caches i n area o f -

277.

star

shdw 133.

Staring

Dutch author 3S2.

statue(s)

of Ka and s. phenomenon з;

f u n e r a r y - as f o o d p r o c u r e r s l 9 f f ; o f

servant 2 0 f f ; c r e a t i o n o f mummiform (Sah) - 5, 6 2 f f . stela-chapel

statuettes i n - 61.

stick

and s. I36i

substitute

meaning and types o f - 6 8 f f ; - i n o r a c u l a r a m u l e t i c decrees

i n shape o f - 83,

184,

296ff.

- of master ( d t ) 22; ways o f expressing n o t i o n o f - i n s . S3,

147. I39ff.

Summons

clause i n s. s p e l l

sycomore

s. called - 86; s. made o f - 233.

Taharka

clause i n s. t e x t s c a l l e d v a r i a n t o f - 119,

Takeloth I I

exceptional t e x t on s. o f - us,

tamari sk

statue of - i n s. s p e l l 61,

Tanis

s. i n royal cemetery o f - 236.

task(s)

i n Task-clause o f s. s p e l l 150, s. of queen -

tent-pen

s. i n shape o f - 234. mentioned i n TIP t e x t s 4, 32s,

Tetaky

s. Of - 297.

text

p o s i t i o n of - on s.

Thebes

disappearance o f s. from -

title

of s. s p e l l I25ff;

Town-god

b

y " S3,

CH.

-

of

s.

owner

notion of - i n C a l l - c l a u s e 146,

III.

i n Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a

wax

f i g u r i n e s of -

272ff.

178. 170.

w hip

implement on s .

Wiedemann

s t u d i e s on s . by - 3.

wig

f o r m s o f - on s .

work

k 3 t , see l a b o u r ; s p e l l s t o a v o i d - i n god's land 48, 47.

yoke

i m p l e m e n t on s . 53,

Yoyotte

s t u d i e s on s . by - 5,

Zauberlehrling

Shabti-motif

Zawiyet Abou

s . cache o f Ken-Amun a t -

165.

in -

170. 276.

351.

Mosallim wood o f s . 61,

233.

328.

2Мш

148.

necropolis o f Memphis or Med. Habu 285 With Ro-setau t e x t o f - 285,

286.

and back p i l l a r i 6 i ; formula o f - 292

298

150.

304.

see a l s o d u t y .

i n nw-clause

288,

82.

i n s a n d - c l a u s e s. s p e l l 59,

245.

g o d , Ch. I I passim and 3 3 3 .

Tjenuro

e d i t e d

176.

Thoth

Tja-mut

t e x t

217.

ter-ushebti

,

138.

wag-feast

zizyphus

331.

donat6d

239.

233.

Tent-Hapy

time

147.

327;

texts

.

c o l l a r

snake-amulets

Soter

s

269.

367

278.